This story is based five years after the events of another story or stories called Upheaval, owned and written by Visiden.
The one enemy of Equestria, the one enemy you can never fight. Is not the teeth and claw of the Wolven or the venom and slavery of the Ophlidites. No, the enemy is time itself. You follow the story of one unicorn half breed named Theran Razrblade, who is looking for a reason to exist after losing everything he loved and cared about at the endless void of time. That reason to be, might just be around the next corner.
“Snow. I hate snow.” Theran Razorblade walked alone down a snow buried path with the icy cold seeping through the gaps of his black, battle-scarred armour. Every part of his body was covered in light Nightsteel plating, save for his pointy light grey ears that stuck out of gaps in his helmet. His crimson tail flicked wildly as the strong winds hammered at his back. His boot-covered hooves sank deep in the fresh untouched snow, sending shivers up his legs and along his spine. He squinted his bright blue eyes through the slits in his black and rather plain helmet that covered all of his face . The only detail was a long scar that went down the right side of his helm. “I need to find some shelter soon before I freeze over.” Theran thought as he took cover behind a near by large boulder and with his magic, he levitated a map out of his saddle-bag. Theran’s horn glowed a soft blue as he studied the map. Unlike normal unicorns Theran’s horn had been sharpened to a fine point long ago to make himself look intimidating. “Fuck, I’m on the wrong road again.” Theran muttered, as he ground his sharp teeth together in frustration. Also unlike other ponies, Theran was only half pony, mostly from his mother’s side. His father on the other hand wasn’t pony at all. With a grunt Theran stuffed his map back in his bag and continued down the path. The narrow canyon made him feel uneasy, it was a perfect place for an ambush and Theran really wasn’t in the mood to be robbed. He continued walking and to his luck he made it to the end with out getting his throat cut. “Ok, now where do I go?” He thought.
Theran was met with two paths leading to different locations. The only thing he could do now was pick his path. But before he could, Theran’s wolf-like ears straightened up as he heard a sound on the wind. It sounded like a cry. Theran knew all to well these roads were crawling with bandits, highway ponies and other things he would very much like to avoid. Even knowing that, Theran couldn’t help but find out what and where those cries were coming from. “Fuck this is stupid.” Theran muttered as he as he made his way down the path on his right and followed the cries.
The path curved around a small hill and when he made it past the bend, he could see, not too far away was a small settlement. Theran wondered if anyone was around so he slowly moved toward the black buildings to get a better look. From closer inspection he found the black on the buildings were scorch marks from what he assumed was a powerful fireball spell. The lack of smoke told him it wasn’t recent, so he didn’t have to worry about rogue magi. It also meant this place whatever it had been, was now abandoned. But he could still hear the cries and when the wind blew in his faceplate, he picked up the musky scent of male earth ponies and something else. Alert, Theran moved quick and silent as he took cover near one of the burned up buildings and moved a long its wall. When he got to the corner he heard the cries louder this time, so he poked his head around the corner and saw two earth ponies blocking an alleyway. They weren’t looking in his direction but Theran could tell they were bandits form their matching set of fur clothing, daggers and well, they smell like shit. What caught Theran’s attention was the small body at the end of the alley. It was a foal.
The foal looked no older than 8 years old, with a blue mane, tan coat and big green eyes. The foal was also a unicorn. “Damn,” Theran thought, “That foal looks half starved.”
Indeed the foal looked very skinny, so much in fact he could his rib cage. Theran’s ear twitched as one of the bandits started laughing, and approached the young pony. His friend hung back also laughing. The filly’s eyes widened with fear as the first bandit pulled out one of his daggers with his teeth and moved closer. “Shit,” Theran thought in alarm, “Is he really going to do what I think he going to do?” Sure enough the bandit swung his dagger at the foal. The foal was quick though and moved away, the dagger missing by inches. With out thinking Theran cast an invisibility spell, pulled out his steel sword with his right forehoof and charged on two legs at the bandits.
Bandit up front looked over his shoulder but saw nothing, only to find his throat had been cut clean through the middle and collapsed with a dull, gurgling thud. The Bandit with the dagger spun around too slow as his chest was impaled by Theran’s blade. Theran decloaked and looked the bandit in the eye. The bandit’s lips were dripping with blood as his twitching yellow eyes stared straight back at Theran’s. With a twist and a sharp pull, Theran’s blade escaped with a flow of arterial blood and the bandit fell forward and lay still. Theran snorted.
“That’s what you get you fucker.” Theran sneered.
Theran flicked his sword once to get the blood off and slid it back in its sheath. That’s when he noticed the foal was gone. He didn’t have to look far as he saw an open door in the ally way’s wall and he could smell the foal's sent coming from within. Slowly he moved to the door and peered inside. It was dark but Theran could see no problem in the dark, so he walked in and closed the door behind him. He was standing in what appeared to be some kind of old shop. There were shelves inside but they had long been picked clean by wonderers and other bandits no doubt. It was dead quiet and Theran had to strain his ears just to hear anything. Silently he moved through the room, looking around every corner to see if he could find the foal. Nothing.
That’s when he heard a sound come from the back of the shop and when he got there he found another door, though this one was closed. He used his magic to slowly open the door and when he pushed it open, light shone through. The room behind was smaller but it had a hole in the roof, witch lit up the room with white light. Cans and old wrappers lay about and as he moved into the room he saw something shift near a bunch of cardboard boxes. Theran moved up to the boxes and saw a brown blanket. He could see a small figure underneath, so he lifted a hoof and poked it. No response.
He did it again and the small foal burst out of the blanket and ran to the far wall. Theran just watched as the foal press himself as far as he could go in one of the corners of the room and looked at Theran with sheer terror in his bright green eyes. Theran tilted his head to one side and slowly moved closer. The foal squealed loudly and that’s when Theran realised the foal was in fact a filly and she started kicking her back legs against the floor and pressed herself harder to the wall as if she could go through it. Theran stopped a meter away from her and clammily sat on the floor and with his hooves he unstrapped his helmet and pulled it off.
The filly gasped as her eyes fixed on his face. Theran’s face was a light grey and was oddly wolf shaped with a spiky fur like red mane. His nostrils looked pony but his, eyes, ears and teeth, all screamed wolf. The one feature that was neither pony nor wolf, was the long scar that went down his right eye. He placed his helmet down on the floor and pushed it toward the filly.
The filly looked at him in confusion, not sure what to make of this oddness. Theran gave her a blank expression and nodded once at the helmet. Slowly she stood on all fours and moved up to the helmet. She lifted a tiny hoof and quickly poked it, making a dull metallic Dung. The sound made her flinch and her sharp intake of air through her nose made her face go all twitchy. With a loud sneeze she fell back on her tail and suddenly with a flash of green fire she transformed into something else. Theran jumped to back on all fours and couldn’t believe his eyes. The filly now had dark shell like skin with holes in the hooves, tale and mane. Transparent bug like wings now stuck out of the filly’s back. Her facial features, horn and mane colour stayed the same but there was no doubt. The filly was a changeling.
Moaning loudly she crawled and pressed herself back to the wall looking more terrified than before, as if she thought he was going to attack her. But he didn’t. What he did do was he lay down on his stomach and studied her with a curious expression. She was thinner than anything he’d seen before and he knew she would die if he didn’t do something about it. He used his magic to lift an apple he was saving, out of his bag and floated it over to the filly who again was confused. But not long after sniffing the apple did she sink her rather pointy fangs into the apple’s flesh. The apple was a lot bigger than her mouth and not too long her mouth was full of sweet apple. Theran smiled at how cute she was as she ate the apple. But when her big green eyes met his, something inside his head clicked. He frowned at the filly and for a second the filly’s eyes had a flash of fear again. He snorted loudly as he got back to his hooves and stormed out the room, leaving the confused filly behind.
“What’s wrong with you Theran?” He muttered to himself, “You know the rule, no attachments.” He stormed out through the other door and back into the alleyway where the bandits still lay. His head pounded as he struggled with himself. “Why didn’t I just walk away? AAAA stupid, idiotic, mother fu…” He stopped ranting at himself as he sensed the filly behind him and looked over his shoulder.
She was standing in the door way still holding the half eaten apple, looking up at him with those big cute eyes of heir’s. “Please don’t go.” She pleaded in the most adorable way known to pony kind.
Theran’s chest felt heavy with indecision as he looked at the end of the alleyway and back at the filly. He did this several times, wishing he could go back in time. But when his eyes fell upon the filly’s he felt so helpless.
“This is so cruel.” Theran thought, “Why dose she have to be so cute?”
“Please,” the filly begged again, “Don’t leave me here. I…I… Achoo!” She sneezed loudly and dropped her apple.
“Fuck.” Theran thought now pressing one hoof to his head. “She’s sick.” The filly sneezed again and oh no, not a tear. Theran felt like his brain was swelling up, putting pressure on his skull. “But…I…But I can’t…” He sighed long and hard. The filly sniffed and wiped her tears way as Theran walked up to her and asked. “What…what’s ya name?”
The small filly had to crane her neck to look up at him and said in the sweetest little voice. “My…my name is…Summer…Summer Haze.”
Theran gave her a half smile as he said. “Summer Haze ay? Now that’s a name I’ve never heard before. I’m Theran.”
“Th…Ther…Theran? That’s a nice name.” Haze mused.
“The second one ain’t.” Theran implied.
“Oh, and why’s that?” Haze asked.
“Because it’s got to do with stabbing ponies.”
“Oh…right…that sounds like it hurts.”
Theran laughed at that, a full hearty chuckle. Then the wind closed in and made Haze sneeze again. “Come on, let’s warm you up and get some food in ya.”
“Yes please.”
And with that they made their way back inside and wait out the coming storm.
Theran was enjoying the soup he made for him and Haze, taking in it’s delouse sent. Theran had made use of the hole in the back room of the shop. It was a very good place to set up a campfire. With the hole in the roof it allowed enough air into the room for the fire to burn bright and make a bubble of warmth to keep the cold of the raging winds outside. Theran floated his bowl of soup in front of him, took a spoon full of it and stuffed it in his mouth. Flavour and warmth fill his mouth, enjoying it even more as the warm soup went down his throat and into his stomach. Theran let out a long soothing breath as he found a sense of peace from the sound of the wind to the crack of the campfire. Peace.
That peace was short lived when the sound of sneezing broke Theran from his happy place. He opened his eyes and looked at Haze who was sitting on the other side of the fire, wrapped in her brown blanket so only her head and tale could be seen. She also hadn’t touched her soup. Her bowl was on the ground in front of her, still steaming. The spoon was in the grasp of her green magic and she just levitated it a few centimetres from her face. Haze just looked at the soup filled spoon, her eye lids half closed. “You should eat that while it’s still hot.” Theran insisted with a wave of his spoon.
“I don’t like soup.” Haze complained with a pout.
“And I don’t like bananas, but I eat them anyway. Now stop belly acing and eat it. It will help with your cold.”
“But it’s all mushy and slimy.” She continued to moan.
“So are those bandit’s insides and do you see me complaining?” Theran countered with a shrug and sarcastic expression.
Haze just lazily roll her eyes and floated the spoon up to her mouth. She took one sniff and sneezed, sending the contents of the spoon into the fire and it dissolved in seconds with a loud hiss.
“Oops.” Haze mumbled.
It was Theran’s turn to roll his eyes so he got up, went over to Haze and sat down beside her. He took hold of her spoon and bowl with his magic. He then hovered it in front of her, scooped out a spoon full and floated it over to Haze’s mouth. Haze scrunched her nose up and started to bend away from the spoon. Theran gave her a “Are you kidding me?” Sort of look and then decided he was going to eat it. Theran sipped the soup out of the spoon and made a long “mmmmm” sound as he did. He looked down and saw the shocked look on her face.
“Oh, this is some good soup. Shame you diny want any.” Theran took another spoon full and before it could even touch his lips Haze started moaning loudly. “I thought you didny want any?” Theran mused.
“I’m starving.” Haze moaned.
“Then eat the fucking soup.” Theran insisted.
“Don’t you have any other food in that bag?” Haze also insisted.
Theran felt his rage start to boil. “Look here you little shit, you have a cold and I made the thing that’s going to help with that, so unless you want to suffer you’ll eat the sodding soup.”
“Ok!” Haze looked at Theran awkwardly. “Sheesh you don’t have to be so mean.”
Theran sighed and tried one last time to get through to her. “Look…how do you know you hate it if you don’t try it?”
Haze opened her mouth to say something and stopped. “Well…um…”
“Look just try it.” Theran insisted with the spoon.
Slowly and unwillingly, Haze scrunched her eyes shut and opened her mouth. Theran suck the spoon in her mouth and for a second she looked as if she was going to spit it out. But then her face brightened and a high pitched “Mmmmmm.” Sound came with it.
Theran half smiled at the adorable sound and continued to feed her the soup. After a minute Theran asked. “So, tell me why those bandit assholes were after you?”
Haze wiped her mouth with her hoof and just shrugged. “I dun know.”
“If there’s one thing I know about bandits is they diny do things for no reason.” He pointed the spoon at Haze, waving it a bit as he did. “So what did you do to piss them off?”
Haze rubbed her hooves together and looked at the floor, now and again glancing up at him. “Um…I may…have…borrowed some of there…food.”
“You mean you stole from them?” Theran corrected.
Haze looked up at him now, a hint of anger in her big green eyes. “Hey its not like I had much of a chose, I was starving. And!” She pointed at Theran with her hole ridden hoof. “It doesn’t count if its bandits!” Her blanket fell off her shoulders down to her hips and she crossed her arms, looking away from Theran with a pouty expression.
Theran just half smiled and gave her a pat on the back. “Ha ha, I like your style kid.”
Haze tilted her head sideways so one of her eyes was looking at him. She gave him a happy yet sad smile. Theran couldn’t help but feel sorry for the little filly. She was so young yet intelligent.
“Why are you helping me?” Haze asked Theran.
Theran was a little taken aback by the question and confused why it bothered her. “What, are you saying you dinny want my help?”
“NOO!” Haze shifted herself around a bit so she was fully looking at him, a hint of desperation and loneliness in her wide eyes. “Its just everypony I’ve met has been mean to me and tried to hurt me cause I look like this.” She stretched her arms out, showing her point. “But you’re different, you haven’t tried to hurt me, you don’t even seem bothered. Why?"
Theran felt a ping of sadness for her, she didn’t, couldn’t understand why someone would be kind to her. “It doesny matter to me what you are, its who you are that counts. And besides, me and you aren’t so different.”
“How!?” Haze yelled.
“Take a long hard look at me. Do I look normal?”
Indeed Theran looked more like a wolf than a pony. His eyes glowed in the dark, pointy sharp koninis stuck out of his lips, his ears ended in fine tips and his red mane looked more like fur than hair.
Haze didn’t speak for a full two minutes before saying. “At least you don’t look like me.”
“You’re a bloody changeling, you can look like anypony you want.” He then pointed at himself. “I’m stuck like this, I can’t change so stop pitying yourself.”
Haze’s mouth hung open slightly with her right eyebrow up. “What’s a…changeling?”
Theran was surprised. “You don’t know?”
Haze shook her head. “Uh uh nope. Can you tell me?”
Theran scratched his head with his hoof. “Um…well…it’s a…thing that can…change into…other things??????”
Haze clapped her hooves together and gave him a bored expression. “Well done, you just used two things two describe my being. Sounded like you really thought about that one.”
Theran gave her a stern look. “Witty little spit fuck aren’t you.”
“And you’re rude.” Haze countered, sticking her tong out at him.
Theran chuckled at that. “Come on finish ya soup.”
Haze licked her lips and finished off what was left in the bowl. With a cute burp and adorable yon, Haze wrapped herself up in her blanket again and snuggled up to Theran. “Oh no.” Theran stated, pushing her away. “No snuggling, you sleep here on this side of the fire and I’ll sleep there on that side.” Theran went over to his bedroll, lay down and used his magic to pull his covers over him. He still had his armour on but he didn’t care about that. He lay his head down on his pillow and closed his eyes. Two seconds later and he felt a small body press up beside him and he opened his eyes again. He looked over and saw Haze curled up next to him. She was out like a light. Theran softly snorted to himself and lay his head back down. He felt his eyelids getting heavy and not too long he drifted off into a deep sleep.
“Mumee!?” Haze walked along the hallways of her home, wondering where her mother could be. “Mumee where are you!?” She called out, but there was no reply. Where could she be? She heard a sound come from up stairs so she went to investigate.
She found it hard getting up with her stubby little legs but she was determined. When she reached the top she saw one of the doors in the hall was open slightly and Haze could see white light coming from within. “Mum must be in there.” Haze thought.
When her little toddler self got to the door, she pushed it open with her tiny hoof and peered inside. The room was lit up with white light coming through the window, making it hard to see clearly. Haze saw there was indeed somepony inside but the bright light darkened it. Haze was sure it was her mother and she tried to run to her but something was stopping her. She didn’t know what but an invisible force stopped her from moving. In fact it was pulling her away and Haze cried out to her mother. “Mu…Mumee help me, HELP ME!” Haze was pulled of her hooves and darkness filled her world.
Haze woke with a gasp and quietly said. “Mumee?” But that was when she realised she was still in the shop, the campfire still burning but not as much. She looked over her shoulder and saw Theran still sleeping. He was snoring quietly as he slept and now and again his lip twitched, showing his sharp teeth beneath. Haze had to try hard not to laugh so she just smiled. She opened her blanket and was immediately assaulted by the bitter cold so she shut it again. Still shivering, She got to her hooves and quietly moved over to Theran’s saddle-bag. He had a lot of things She had never seen before, in fact some of it looked really old. She looked over her shoulder, saw Theran was still asleep and gently opened his bag. Inside his bag he had many interesting thing. He had gems, bottles of glowing liquid, herb samples, a loaf of bread, a map, some books and other things. One of those things were wrapped in some white paper and was oddly triangular.
Haze lifted the object out of the bag with her magic and started to unwrap it. She found out it was cheese, she hated cheese. She wrapped it up, putting it away again in the bag. She then looked at Theran’s sword and found it very interesting. She picked it up with her hooves and studied it. It was longer than as she was, in a plain black sheath made of leather, not much to look at. The hilt was also black but it had markings that looked like text but Haze couldn’t read it. In fact, she couldn’t read very well anyway. Haze then slid the blade out and she quietly gasped. The blade was so detailed with beautiful markings and tiny gemstones. The edges had been sharpened so fine the steel was a shiny white. Its tip was shaped like an spear head with the same fine sharpness. What caught her eye the most was a big red crystal in centre of the blade. It was flawless and sparkled in the light of the fire. It also seemed to glow
“You know…” Haze gasped and dropped the blade, it made a loud clattering sound when it hit the stone floor. She turned around to see Theran looking at her with his lazy eyed expression, also leaning his head on his hoof. “Where I’m from, it’s considered rude to hold another's weapon without their permission.”
“Oh…” Haze mumbled, sitting back down on the stone floor. “Sorry I um…didn’t know um…” She looked at the blade on the floor. “It’s a nice sword though. Where did you get it?”
Theran sat up and with his magic he floated the sword over to him. He took it in his hooves and just looked at it with a very sombre expression. “Ma wife made me this blade, on the day I was promoted to arch-mage.” Theran smiled, the first real smile Haze had seen him make in their short time together. “It has a enchantment that stops the blade from dulling, making it so I diny have to keep sharpening it.” Theran stroked the blade as he held it. “It can also cut through magical barriers like butter cause the it was cooled in a very special mixture called Moon-Silver, giving it a magical edge.”
“Wow!” Haze was amazed. “She made it do all that?” Haze asked.
Still smiling he looked at her with his blue wolf-like eyes. “Yes she did, She was the best black smith and enchanter in the western Barrier lands. No where else could you get finer weaponry.”
Haze caught on to the “was” part and asked. “Where is she now? Is she not still making stuff as a black smith?”
Theran’s smile faded, as if reliving a bad memory. He closed his eyes, looking truly hurt. “No.”
“Why?” Haze asked, with concern in her voice.
A signal tear fell from his left eye as he said softly. “Cause she died.”
Haze felt her heart drop as a feeling of sorrow leaked into her thoughts. “Oh, I’m sorry…I didn’t mean to…”
Theran raised a hoof to stop her. “No its ok.” He wiped away his tear, grabbed his sheath and slid his sword in with a click. “It was a long time ago, no point dwelling on it.” He clipped it to his side and got up. He moved over to his bag and frowned at the open flap. He gave her a “really” look, as his eyes fixed on her. Haze just shrugged. Theran mumbled in frustration. “Nosey little brat.”
“I heard that.” Haze countered.
“And I don’t care.” Theran snorted as he sorted through his stuff.
“Can I have something to eat?” Haze asked.
“No.” Theran plainly replied.
“Oh come on!” Haze moaned.
“Not going to happen.” Theran stated.
“Pleeeeeeaaaaase.” Haze made her eyes go as big as ponyly possible with a massive smile.
Theran crossed his eyes in anger, showing his row of sharp teeth. For a moment Haze thought he was going to explode. He then sighed and opened his bag again brining out the loaf of bread and the cheese. He unwrapped the cheese and broke a small part off. He offered some to Haze who just stuck her tong out at him. Theran snorted and with his magic he pulled his sword out and with two quick flicks of his blade two slices of bread were made. He put the bit of cheese on his part and gave the other to Haze.
“No butter?” Haze complained.
“Oh gods kick my fucking backside just eat it and shut up!” Theran yelled, his nose flaring.
Haze kept her expression plain as she ate the bread, it was dry but filling so it wasn’t too bad. Theran ate his quicker than she did and was already packing up his things. When he got every thing sorted he picked up his helmet and strapped it back on. His blue eyes glowed through the slit, making him look really creepy. He looked at her just as she finished her bread and said. “Since its clear you’re coming with me, you’re gonna need something warmer than that blanket. Cause where we’re going, you’re going to need it.”
Haze was confused so she asked. “Where are you going to find warmer clothes that will fit me?”
Theran tilted his head in thought and suddenly went out the room. A moment later he came back with some fur clothing and Haze knew where it had come from.
“Oh no I’m not putting tha…” Haze was cut off when she found herself floating in a globe of blue magic. She yelped when Theran took her blanket and left her hanging in mid-air. “Hay you can’t just…”
“Shut it!” Theran snapped and Haze fell silent.
Haze shivered as the cold assaulted her coatless body, Theran meanwhile had cut four holes in her blanket with his sword and had what looked like a belt floating near it. Suddenly Haze felt her limbs be spread apart and they all went in the holes in her blanket. Now completely covering her back, the flaps wrapped under her belly and were tided off by the belt. Then the fur scraps were magically attached to her blanket and after what felt like an hour, Theran let her go. She landed on all fours and looked herself over. Her blanket had been turned into a fur coat and she had to admit in her head it was in fact warmer, though she would have liked to use her wings. What came out her mouth was. “What the hay is you’re problem, you could have just asked!?”
Theran just said plainly. “Would have took to long and besides you pissed me off.”
Haze was about to retort when he walked out the door. “Hey wait for me!” She called as she galloped after him.
(Theran Razorblade)
Theran checked his map again and found he was for once on the right path. He smiled under his helmet. “Finally my luck is changing.” He heard a sneeze from behind him. “Well, most of it.”
He looked over his shoulder and saw Haze struggling to get up the steep slope, slipping now and then on the snow. She looked up at him and called out. “W..w..w..where are we g..g..g..g..going? I’m F..F..F..F..F..Freezing out here.”
Theran just rolled his eyes and stuffed his map in his bag. “We’ve barely gone fifty meters and you’re already complaining.” He waited for Haze to get up beside him and they continued into the hills.
“I’m n.n.n.not built for the cold, y.y.y.you are.” Haze sputtered.
“Then turn into something with a coat.” Theran suggested.
“But it gives me headaches when I do it.” Haze protested.
“Your loss.” Theran shrugged.
Theran heard her sigh and with a flash of green he looked over his shoulder. She now looked as she did before, with her tan coloured coat. Theran chuckled and went back to just walking. They were now in the hills and there was many places bandits could hide. Theran was alert as he looked at every spot, bandits could be hiding. He really didn’t like it when he couldn’t see his enemy. Haze broke the tension with her talking and boy could she talk.
“Did you know there’s a pony in these hills called Bighoof and no one has ever seen him up close and lived to tell the tale. Oh and did you know there’s a bunch of stars in the sky that looks like a penguin. Oh and did you know you smell like a dog. Oh and did you kn…”
“Look here.” Theran stopped and turned to face Haze. He pointed one of his hooves at her as he spoke. “A. If no one lived to tell the tale how do you know it? B. There’s no such thing as penguins, AND C. I don’t smell like a dog."
Haze just looked at him for a few seconds and then smiled. She giggled at him in the cutest way. “You’re funny. Oh and did you know I like lemons.” Theran growled and stormed off. Haze having to run to keep up. “Oh come on Theran, I’m only trying to lighten the mood. Why are you soooo grumpy?”
“Maybe cause I have a filly that willny shut her mouth is following me.” Theran thought. What he said was. “Oh I diny ken, maybe it’s the whether or the snow. Dose pip squeaks count?”
Haze just looked at him unimpressed. “Oh ha ha.” Was all she had to say at the moment. They walked further up the passage and Theran didn’t like how narrow it was getting. To make matters worse snow started falling, making it harder to see what was up ahead. “Hey Theran?” Haze yelled. “Wona play eye spy?”
Theran rolled his eyes. “No I diny want to play I spy.”
“Oh come on, Pleeeeeease.” Haze made her eyes go big again.
With a sigh, Theran looked around to see what he could name. “I spy with ma little eye something beginning with…” Theran stopped and put up a hoof to stop Haze as well.
“What?” Haze asked.
“B.” Theran said.
“Oooo Um is it a bug?”
Theran shook his head. “No, bandit.”
Up a slope, behind some rocks was a figure. The wind changed direction and Theran picked up the musky scents of multiple ponies. Suddenly all around him and Haze was a band of bandits all popping out of their hiding places. The band was a mix of mares and stallions who all carried weapons. Some had daggers, some had axes but the one in the middle had a large War-hammer and better armour.
Theran counted at least six of them, the on the slope made seven. They all made a 'C' shape around Theran and Haze, so all that was behind them was a rock wall. Haze hid behind Theran, fear in her eyes. While Theran himself stayed completely calm as the bandits stopped at two meters and just watched them. The one with the hammer stepped forward and spoke to Theran.
“Good day mate.” He said in a very deep highlander accent. “What a chilly day it is.”
“So, the bandits wanted to play the pleasant game. How cute.” Theran thought. He decided to play along. “Aye it is.”
The bandit tilted his head as he eyed Theran’s saddle-bag. “That’s a lot of stuff you got there mate.”
“Its called traveling.” Theran said with a shrug.
“Oh aye, you’d want to pack a lot in these parts. Say, where you heading?”
“No where really, just passing through.” Theran said, getting a little annoyed.
“Oh since you were passin through, did you happen to see two of me mates? We havny seen them since yesterday.”
Theran knew who he was talking about but he kept up his innocent traveller act. “No I dinny think I have.”
The bandit gave him a suspicious look. “One had yellow eyes, grey coat with a black mane and the other had blue eyes, brown coat and black mane. You didn’t see them?”
Theran shook his head. “Nope, havny seen a soul.”
The bandit looked past Theran and looked at Haze. “And who’s this?”
Haze stayed behind Theran as she glared at the bandit. “Oh her, she’s ma daughter. We’re going to see her gran, it’s been a while.”
The bandit narrowed his dark golden eyes at Theran. “Oh, and I thought you said you were just passin through?”
Theran gulped a bit. This wasn’t going well. “Yeah, passing through to her gran.” Theran shrugged. “What are ya trying to say, I’m lying?”
The other bandits looked as if they were getting closer with mean smiles on some of their faces. The big bandit who Theran now knew was the leader, had lost his smile and looked rather cross. “You know what I think, I think you killed me mates and the brat you call your daughter is the one who stole our food.”
Theran looked around, seeing the bandits pulling out there weapons and giving him cocky grins. “Well Fuck.” Theran thought.
“Here’s how this is going to play out.” The bandit leader said. “You’re going to give us all your stuff and your armour." He then pointed at Haze. “Then, you’re going to give me the filly.”
Haze gasped and Theran turned his head to see her looking up at him. Those big green eyes of hers were begging him not to do it. Theran turned back to the bandits and stood there for a moment before lowering himself into a fighting stance. He said in a low voice. “That’s, not going to happen.”
“Have it your way.” The bandit leader nodded at his gang. “Cut him up and leave the filly alive, I won’t to has fun with her later.”
The bandits moved in, seeming unafraid of one heavily armoured opponent. Theran coldly watched them, his breathing slow and steady. He looked over his shoulder at two who were moving at his rear and his horn begun to glow. “Haze.” He said. Haze looked up at him. “When I give the signal, you run.”
Haze looked confused. “What signal?” She asked.
Theran eyed one of the bandits behind him, a grey mare with a blue mane and a battle-axe. “You’ll know it.” He narrowed his eyes at the mare and she froze. “When you see it.”
The mare started to tremble and she dropped her axe. The bandit beside her paused as he looked in confusion at his friend. Theran narrowed his eyes even more and the mare’s pink eyes begun to weep blood. At the peek of his spell Theran flexed his eyes wide open and the mare screamed. Her entire body erupted in a mist of red and she collapsed with out another sound. The red mist formed into hundreds of tiny metal balls and Theran then targeted the bandit who was frozen in shock. All at once the metal balls shot with blinding speed into the bandit, shredding him into bloody ribbings. “RUN!” Theran screamed.
Haze bolted past the two mangled bodies and Theran turned just in time to duck under the swing of a massive War-hammer. Theran reared up and Head-butted the bandit leader in the face, both their helms making a loud ‘Dung” sound. The bandit leader staggered back and one of his gang charged past him. Theran met the stallions charge with a weak lightning bolt to his face. The bolt struck true and the bandit dropped his dagger and tripped. Theran grabbed him by the throat and with a quick pirouette he snapped the bandits neck with a loud “Crack”. As the bandit’s body rag-dolled to the ground, two more lunged at him with daggers and axes. Theran stood on his hind legs and blocked their blows with his armoured hooves. He held them there as they tried to overpower him. Theran wasn’t done with his tricks as blades extended in hidden parts of his gantlets. The two bandits gasped and jumped back. Theran stayed on his hind legs and struck a fighting pose, his blades glinting in the light of the snow. The two bandits looked at each other, then to their leader. With his hammer in his mouth he nodded and both bandits gulped. Slowly all three of them surrounded Theran who was still in his pose.
Theran slowly looked around him and saw what was left. A mare with a white coat, tan mane with pink highlights and purple eyes. She looked terrified. A stallion with a brown coat and blue mane looked at Theran with hate in his green eyes. And then there was the bandit leader who had a black coat but Theran couldn’t see his mane, do to his steel helm. He just glared at Theran with a cool hatred burning in his crimson eyes. Theran’s ear twitched and at the last second he hopped to the side as an arrow shot past him. At this moment the three bandits lunged at Theran all at once. Theran was getting tired but he had one more spell in his book of tricks. He casted a spell and with a flash of blue he vanished. The bandits crashed into each other as Theran reappeared in mid-air above them and landed on top of them. They all crashed to the ground with Theran on top. Theran’s ears twitched again but this time he was ready.
At the last second mere inches from one of the eye slit in his helmet, Theran caught the arrow with his magic. He spun it around, aimed at the shadowy blob in the storm and fired it back at the bandit on the slope. In the distant he saw the shadow flinch and collapse behind the rock he was camping at. The bandit leader underneath him suddenly flung Theran up in the air and he flailed his limbs as he spun head over tail. Theran landed hard on his back, his saddle-bag coming up-done from the impact. He rolled over his head and stood on his back legs again but the move left him momentarily blinded, as he didn’t see the bandit leader swing his War-hammer at Theran’s head. The hammer struck him hard on the left side of his helm and the blow broke the straps keeping it on his head. Theran’s black helmet flew from his head and Theran himself went flying into a pile of snow. His vision was alive with stars and he felt like he was going to pass out, but when his vision cleared he saw a giant hammer coming down on him. Theran shook his head and rolled to the side as the hammer imbedded in the snow and the earth underneath.
With a powerful backward throw of his forelimb, Theran back hoofed the bandit leader right in the side of his helmet. The impact shattered the right side of the bandit leader’s cheap steel helmet and he staggered to the side. Theran then sprang to his hooves and in a blood rage lunged head long into the last two bandits. They both crashed into Theran and they all fell over into the snow. Theran rolled back to his hooves and charged at the mare who was still getting up. He lowered his head and with his razor sharp horn, stabbed it into her shoulder. She cried out in agony as Theran’s horn ripped through her muscle and into the bone. He yanked his horn free and let her fall over as the second bandit tried to stab him with a dagger. Theran grabbed hold of the bandit’s daggered hoof and flung him over his shoulder. The bandit rolled back on to his hooves and came at him again. Theran sparked both of his blades together and met the bandits charge with a battle cry. They both were locked in a battle of blocks, cuts and stabs till Theran jumped, spun in the air and kicked the bandit in the face. Dazed, Theran wasted no time stabbing the bandit with both his blades multiple times in the bandit's chest, blood flying everywhere and staining his armour.
“Theran behind you!” That was Haze’s voice, she was supposed to be running.
In his blood lust, Theran didn’t hear the bandit leader come up from behind him and when he turned to face him a dagger imbedded itself beep in Theran’s throat. Theran’s eyes went wide with shock and surprise as a pressure built up in his windpipe. The bandit leader looked Theran in the eye. “Any last words before your life blood flows freely?” The bandit leader snarled, his face was all bloody and his right eye had filled up with blood.
In his blurry vision, Theran looked at his saddle-bag and used his magic one last time. “Yeah.” Theran painfully laughed, blood spilling mouth his mouth. He grabbed his sword with his magic and pointed it at the back of the bandit leader. “Fuck, YOU!” Theran shot the sword at the bandit and it cut through his armour and stuck out his chest. The bandit’s lips quivered as blood dripped out between them and slowly he went limp and toppled over with a metal “Bang”. Theran coughed, blood bubbling in his mouth and spilling onto the snowy ground. Theran’s vision started to go black, his hearing muffled and all he could say in a weak voice, before the world went black was. “Well shit.” Then he collapsed with a metallic thud and all feeling left his body and mind.
(Summer haze)
From the rock she was hiding behind Haze watch in horror as Theran brutally killed each bandit with expert precision. Only when the battle was nearing to an end did Theran’s fighting get really horrific. The mare he had stabbed with his horn was still alive but the stallion was getting stabbed over and over again by Theran’s hidden blades. Haze called out when she saw the bigger bandit come at Theran with a dagger. “Theran behind you!” But it was too late.
Theran spun around only to get stabbed in the throat. Haze’s eyes went wide in horror not believing it. “No!” She ran from her rock and at the last second she saw Theran’s sword fly through the air and burry itself in the big bandit’s back and he fell over dead. Theran however still stood with the dagger in his throat. She saw his lips move, then he turned and fell onto his side and lay very still. Haze rushed over to Theran’s side, ignoring the still breathing mare. Haze stood over Theran, still not believing it. She checked for any signs he was still alive. There was none.
Haze sat down beside his body, tears streaming down cheeks. The one pony in the world that actually understood her, the only pony who was actually nice to her, the only pony she could actually call her friend, was now lost to her forever. Haze lay her chest on top of Theran’s shoulder, turned back into her original form and cried. “Please, please don’t go.” She sobbed, hugging his shoulder as she cried. “Don’t leave me alone out here.” She looked at his face. His eyes were closed and his jaw slack. “Wake up Theran, please don’t do this.” She buried her face in his shoulder guard and continued to cry. What was she going to do now? She had survived for so long on her own out here but the misery she felt was too much.
She heard some sounds of movement and she lifted her head to see the mare trying to get up. Haze glared at the her and with a roar she got up and charged at the mare. Haze struck the spot Theran had stabbed her, with her head and the mare screamed in pain as she fell over again. There was blood on Haze’s face and mane but she didn’t care. Haze started punching the mare’s wound and the mare cried out in even more agony. “You monsters.” Haze screamed. “You killed him, you killed my friend.” Haze's mind was blank with rage as she continued to pummel the mare's shoulder. Haze picked up a dagger and was about to finish her off when a hoof grabbed the dagger and pulled it out of her grasp. Haze spun around in fear it was another bandit. What she actually saw, stunned her speechless. Standing in front of her, alive was Theran. He held the dagger in his hoof as he looked down at her.
“Hey kid, you look like you’ve seen a ghost.” He groggily mused.
Haze was dumb struck. Her eyes fell upon the dagger still in Theran’s neck. She pointed at the dagger with her mouth wide open. Theran frowned and looked down. “Oh, right…that.” He pulled the dagger out with his magic and jets of blood shot out. Theran’s eyes rolled back in his head and he fell over again.
“Theran?” Haze was at his side again and watched in disbelief as his wound rapidly healed itself. A minute later and Theran opened his eyes with a gasp. Haze yelped in surprise as Theran sat up and rubbed his neck. “Shit I hate it when that happens. Takes the energy right out of me.”
Haze was still gob smacked. How was he still alive? “B-b-b-but how are you…you were…how do…?”
Theran gave her a sheepish grin. “I guess I’ve got a lot of explaining to do huh?”
Haze nodded her head rapidly. “Oh I think you do.” Theran looked past Haze and looked at the mare who looked barely awake. “What are we going to do with her?” Haze asked.
Theran looked over the mare and tilted his head in thought. “I’ll let you know when she wakes up.”
Writer’s notes:
The first spell Theran used on the bandit was a spell that takes the iron in your blood and turns it into ball bearings.
Theran was washing dry blood off of Haze’s face with a wet rag after she had head butted the bandit mare in her wounded shoulder. “If you hate it then don’t go around head butting bloody bandits.” Theran lectured as he dumped the bloody rag back in a boiling pot of melted snow he had set up hours after his battle with the bandits.
“What did you expect!?” Haze yelled, she was so angry at Theran, she just wanted to let it out “I thought you were dead, I thought I was going to be alone again and she…!” Haze pointed at the unconscious mare that lay near her. “Doesn’t deserve to live. Why did you stop me?”
Theran glared at Haze, bearing his sharp teeth a little. “You shouldn’t have to do something like that, not at your age.”
Haze stood up and yelled at him, her frustration building. “I don’t need you to tell me what I can’t do!” She put a hoof on her hard-shelled chest. “I know how to take care of myself!”
Theran’s expression changed from anger to smug surprise and he said in a sarcastic tone. “Oh, I’m sorry I didny know how much of a big girl you were.” He floated one of the daggers he had collected from the bandits and dropped it in front of Haze. “If you think killing her is the right thing to do then go ahead, I won’t stop you this time.” He crossed his arms and waited with the same smug pout.
Haze looked at the dagger in front of her hooves with a numb sense of realisation in her mind. Was he really going to let her decide the fate of another? Haze slowly levitated the dagger up and looked at it with her jaw slightly open. Its metal surface reflected the glow of the campfire. She shifted her gaze over to the unconscious mare and she felt her heart begin to race. Without even thinking she moved over to the mare and floated the dagger near the mare’s throat. Haze felt almost transfixed by the blade’s sharp edges, just hovering it close to the mare’s neck. It would be so easy. One cut and it would be over for the mare, all her crimes payed with a single stroke. Haze’s heart was pounding in her chest now as the dagger inched closer to the mare. Could she do it? Could she really kill her in cold blood? At that moment she caught site of her own gaze in the dagger’s reflective surface, Her green eyes staring back at her. That’s when reality came flooding back and the dagger wavered in her magic grasp. She also realised she had been holding her breath and she shakily let it out.
She hovered the dagger back over to Theran and when Haze looked at him she saw he had a half smile on his face. He took the dagger from her and said almost reassuringly. “You made the right decision. A thing like that would scar you, it changes you.” His expression softened. “This shows you have a good heart, never change that.” Haze was silent for a while after that, she sat there by the fire wile Theran unstrapped his chest plate and got to cleaning off the blood stains. Even without most of his barding on he still had an under layer of clothing that was a lighter shade of black than his armour. He then started speaking again as he cleaned his stuff. “So I guess you’re wondering why I’m not dead?” He asked Haze.
She hadn’t really thought about it but now that he had brought it up, she couldn’t help her curiosity. “Yeah how come you didn’t die? I watched you get stabbed right here.” She pointed at her neck. “I was right beside you and you weren’t breathing or anything. How are you alive?”
Theran sheepishly grind again. “Oh I was dead.”
Haze was so confused. “But then…how are you still here?” Her voice had gone high pitched at this point.
Theran looked up from his chest plate and gazed at Haze. With his half smile he said. “Well to put it simply…I can’t die, ever.”
Haze was speechless, how was that even possible? She finally managed to speak again after a minute. “How…how come you can’t die?” She asked.
Theran just shrugged. “I’d like to know that myself. You’d think after 550 years I’d…”
Haze suddenly cut Theran off when she heard that number. “Did you just say 550 years?” Haze felt her voice start to strain from how high it was going.
Theran was taken aback. “You understand how long 550 years are? But how do you know that?”
Haze crossed her arms and gave him an unimpressed look. “I maybe 8 years old but I’m not dumb. I know a pony can’t live that long it’s just not possible.”
Theran looked impressed with her. “You’re a smart little cookie aren’t you? Well…” He lifted one of his hooves. “For a brat.”
Haze ignored his jokes and asked. “So…how old are you?”
Theran scratched his chin with his hoof in thought. “Well physically I’m still 25. I guess you can do the math?”
What Haze Lacked in reading and writing she made up for in math. “You are 575 years old.” Her eyes widened when she thought about it. “Wow that’s old.”
“Thanks.” Theran said sarcastically. “Make me feel old why don’t you.”
“But how come you’ve lived for so long?” Haze asked.
Theran shrugged again. “What ever stops me from dying also stops me from aging. I…” Theran was cut off when the mare started groaning. “Well sleeping beauty finally awakes.”
Theran Razorblade
Theran had taken the percussions to tie the mare’s legs and gag her so she didn’t scream. He also took the time to close her wound with some healing magic but could do nothing about her damaged shoulder blade. She slowly started to open her purple eyes and lazily looked at Haze. She frowned and looked over to Theran. That’s when she became fully awake and screamed under her gag and struggled in her bonds. She then let out a low moan and started whimpering, breathing heavily. Her sudden movement must have caused her shoulder to flare up in pain and she wasn’t handling it well. Theran gave her a minute to calm down. When she finally stopped crying he said flatly. “You’ve been out for a while, I was beginning to think you weren’t going to wake up.” The mare just stared at him with her bright purple eyes. He could see the fear in them. Theran floated a dagger up and the mare started to whimper again. “Relax.” Theran assured her. “I’m going to cut the gag off. If you scream, it willny end well.” He floated the dagger over and cut the gag off. She took in sharp intakes of air as she blurted out words.
“P…please don’t rape me I’m begging you please I’ll do anything ask!”
Theran was shocked and felt a little awkward, not to mention degusted. “What! Oh gods NO! What do think I am one of your fucking bandit buds sheesh!?”
The mare looked confused. “So you’re not…”
Theran cut her off. “Hell NO! I don’t know what you’re used to but that is just disgusting.”
She still looked confused but at least she looked a little more relaxed. She still had the same fear in her eyes though. “Then…what are you going to do to me?” She asked rather shakily.
Theran waved the dagger around his side of the campfire as he spoke. “I’m not planning on doing anything to you as long as you behave. And besides, the worst I could do to you is boil your blood inside your veins.”
She looked at him now in confused terror and struggled again. As a result she cried out in pain. “Please just let me go!” She pleaded, “I won’t come back I swear!”
“And where would you go huh?” Theran protested, “You’d be dead with in a few days in your state. No, I have something I need your help with.” He put down the dagger and brought up his map. “Can you read maps?”
The mare look even more confused as she just stared at him. “What?”
Theran was getting irritated now and he snapped at her. “Can you read the fucking map or not?”
“Yes!” She said almost immediately. “I can read maps I do…did it a lot for Hammer Head.”
“Hammer Head huh?” Theran pondered. “I never would have guessed that was his name.”
Theran set the map aside, got up and moved over and stood by the mare. He looked down on her as she looked up at him. “What ya name lass?” Theran asked.
The mare looked scared but she managed to say. “V…Vi…Violet. My name is Violet.”
Theran half smiled at her. “Well Violet ma name is Theran and that pip squeak there is Summer Haze but I just call her Haze.” Theran extended one of his hidden blades and moved closer. Violet gasped and closed her eyes. Theran cut her bonds and she opened her eyes, looking up at him in confusion. “Welcome to the group.”
--------------
It had been hours now and night had settled over the campsite. Theran was completely done cleaning all the dried blood off himself and found he was rather hungry. He lifted the loaf of bread out of his saddle-bag and looked around the camp. Haze had fallen asleep and was quietly snoring as she shifted in her sleep. Violet on the other hand was still awake and was just lying on her side looking at the campfire with a rather depressed look on her face. He did have to admit in his mind she was kind of pretty. Her white coat stood out in the dark and her mane was scruffy tan colure with pink highlights. He could also tell she was from the Barrier Lands, do to her lack of a thing called a cutie mark. Theran moved over to her and sat down beside her. She tried to sit up but winced when her shoulder gave in and she flopped to her side again. Theran put a hoof on her back and she flinched at his touch. “You now I’m not going to hurt you, well not any more.”
She looked to the ground and let her ears drop to the sides of her head. “Sorry.”
“Don’t be.” Theran huffed. “Are you going to let me look at your shoulder now or are you just going to make this harder?” After a minute she lay her head down on the ground again and let Theran look at her wound. His healing magic wasn’t the best but at least he was able to close the wound. Apart of him, the warrior inside told him this was a bad idea and he should just kill the mare. But Theran was so tired of killing, he’d been killing for as long as he could remember. Shaking his head he looked at her wound he caused in his blood rage. On the outside it was no more than a scar but on the inside his sharp horn had cut into the bone and made it almost impossible to walk on. He pressed his hoof on the scar and Violet whimpered in pain. “Yep, you’re not going to be walking on this leg for a while.” He got some leather straps and turned them into a sling, which he wrapped under her hoof joint and around the back of her neck. “Keep it like this and it should heal in a few weeks.” He then got the loaf of bread again and with his hoof blade he cut a slice off. He gave it to Violet then cut a slice for himself. He had no problem eating his cause of his magic but Violet was an earth pony so she had to use her hoof.
They ate in silence till Violet asked. “Why are you helping me, I mean its not been that long since we were trying to kill each other.”
Theran frowned. “What are you saying I should just kill you?”
“No!” She immediately went submissive by lowering her head and folding her ears back. “Its just not what I expected from a stranger is all.”
“Diny get used to it.” Theran said flatly. “Not all strangers are as forgiving as I am.”
Violet decided to change the subject by turning her head to Haze and said. “She looks different now. What’s wrong with her?”
Theran just did his normal half smile and answered. “There’s nothing wrong with her, She’s just being herself. Its all anypony can do really.” Theran levitated the dagger again and slowly spun it in the air. “She nearly killed you out of rage, but I stopped her. I guess that means you owe me one.”
Violet suddenly frowned at Theran, not looking submissive anymore. “Why didn’t you let her?” She said angrily.
Theran was taken aback by her question. “Are you saying you wanted to die?”
Her eye widened as if she just realising what she had just said. She then looked away and lay her head down. “I want to sleep now.” She didn’t say anything after that. Theran got up and went to his spot. He touched his covers and looked over his shoulder. Violet was shivering where she lay so Theran sighed and with his magic he floated his covers over to her and laid them over her back. She lifted her head and looked at him in confusion. Theran picked up his barding and strapped it back on. “Isolated armour.” He said. “Get some sleep, you’ll need it.”
Violet didn’t say anything. She lay her head down again and with a deep sigh she closed her eyes and went to sleep. Theran put his back to a large rock, crossed his back and front legs and slowly drifted off into sleep.
Theran was sitting in his living room by the fireplace of his home, reading a book on Alteration magic. The room had a lot of things in it, most of them trophies and medals from his time in the legion. The others were ornaments his wife had made in her spare time at the forge. She had a real talent when it came to crafting. His talent however was magic and there was one type of magic he was really good at. It wasn’t in the book he was reading though. This book contained the know and how on how to alter a pony’s physical abilities. Theran’s ears twitched when he heard his front door open and from the sent that was blown into the living room by the wind outside, he could tell immediately it was his wife. “Theran I’m home.” His wife called.
“I’m in here.” He called back.
After a few seconds his wife appeared with her large bag on her back. He smiled the moment he saw her beautiful silver coat and white mane. She had bits of black in her coat from the forge she owned and worked at. There was one feature he had always loved about her. No matter how hard she worked or how tired she got, her bright sapphire blue eyes were always full of life. “Oh Theran.” She said excitedly, hopping on one hoof after the other. “I heard the news, everypony was talking about it at the forge.”
Theran put his book to the side and leaned forward in his chair. “And what news have you heard my lovely Ashtrid?”
Ashtrid was literally jumping in the air with joy. “You got promoted to Arch-mage by the earth god himself, oh Theran I’m so proud of you. Tell me, what was it like being in front of Prince Terrato himself?”
Theran just shrugged and didn't sound very enthusiastic . “I guess it was an honour to meet him in person for a change. But I got to admit he is really big.” It had been the first time he had ever met the prince in person and even though he didn't like him Theran couldn't help but be in aw at his shear size.
Ashtrid just smiled as she walked up to him. “Oh come on, be more positive. You do realise you’re in charge of Western Legion magi now, not to mention you are the youngest Arch-mage in recorded history so buck up.”
She gave him a light punch on the shoulder and he laughed. “Ha yeah. So, how did work go?”
Ashtrid pulled out a sheet of paper and showed it to Theran. “I got that order of nova-bombs finished and shipped off to the East.” Theran’s eyes widened in surprise. “You made them that quick! Wow, how much did you get from it?”
She smiled at him. “Oh lets say, 10000 bits.”
Theran’s jaw dropped. “10000 bits!? You should get more orders like the last one and we’ll be rolling in bits.” He jumped from his chair and embraced Ashtrid in a strong hug. “Oh I’d take you to the moon if it was possible.”
She hugged him back and kissed him on the cheek. “Got something for you.” She whispered in his ear.
“Oh, what is it, Oh wait is it a muffin.” Theran asked.
“Close your eyes.” Ashtrid said in a playful voice.
Theran frowned at her but he did as he was told. “Ok, now what?”
“Put out your hooves.” Theran did so and something heavy and made of leather was placed on his hooves. “Now, open them.”
Theran opened his eyes and what was laid in his hooves, was a sword. “Where did you get this?” Theran asked in amused surprise.
“I made it for you when I heard about your promotion, I hope it comes in handy in your new line of work.”
Theran was shocked. “You made this in a short amount of time. But how did you do it?”
She smiled at him and touched her nose. “That’s a forgers secret. Well go on, pull it out.” Theran pulled the sword out of the black leather sheath with his magic and was rendered speechless by the craftsmanship. From the blade’s arrow shaped tip to the gems that ran down the sides were absolutely stunning. But the red crystal at its centre was what held his gaze. “It has two enchantments. One keeps it from getting dull and the other can cut through magical barriers.”
“Its beautiful.” Theran said in aw, though he did find that ironic since this blade will see ugly combat soon. “You truly are the best mare a guy like me could ever have.”
“Oh Theran stop it, you’re making me blush.” Ashtrid said with a smile.
Theran gave her a cheeky grin and kissed her on the lips. “Oh I know other ways of making you blush.” He said playfully.
“Oh is that so?” She moved past him and brushed her white tail across his nose, sending shivers down his spine. “Well then, I’ll see you upstairs.” Theran watched the way she exonerated the way her flank swayed from side to side as she dropped her bag and went upstairs. She looked over her shoulder and winked at him with a cheeky smile. Theran knew what she was inviting him to but before he could follow her he heard a voice. It was a filly’s voice, female by the sounds of it and she was calling his name. “Theran wake up, Theran wake UP!”
Theran woke with a gasp and sat up, breathing in the cold air around him. “Wah…what?” He blurted in confusion. He looked to his right and found Haze sitting next to him. “Haze, what’s the matter?”
“You.” She said, “You were kicking about in your sleep and mumbling some kind of name.” Haze paused then added. “Ashterid. Who’s Ashterid?”
“Its Ashtrid.” Theran corrected, looking down at his hooves.
Haze frowned. “Ok but who is this Ashtrid?”
Theran kept looking at his hooves with a sad expression. “Some…somepony I used to know a long time ago.”
“Oh…I see.” Haze was a little down cast after hearing that.
Theran looked up from his hooves and was half surprised to find Violet was still here. She was still asleep and the covers looked a little snugger around her. He watched as her breath came out of her nose like white smoke and the odd flap of her ear when the wind went by. He half expected her to slink off in the night and vanish into the hills. She was obviously smarter than she looked or just couldn’t be bothered. “Well I guess she’s staying with us for a while.” He got up and moved over to his saddle-bag and found it open with the bread gone “Um Haze?”
“Uh…yeaaaah?” Haze replied rather hesitant.
“Where’s the bread?” He asked suspiciously, eying her over his shoulder.
Haze looked uneasy as she gave him a worried smile and shifted her eyes from side to side. “Oh, the bread…about that ha ha um… what I said to the squirrel…”
“You ate the BREAD!” Theran yelled.
“I didn’t eat the cheese.” Haze mumbled, tapping her hooves together.
Theran ran a hoof down his face in frustration. “Do you know anything about rationing?” He asked Haze.
“Um…what’s that?”
Theran growled in anger. “Of all the times I take my eyes off my stuff a nagging brat eats my…” Theran stopped ranting when he saw the hurt expression on Haze’s face. “Ah shit, I’m sorry Haze I didn’t mean that.” He floated the cheese out of the bag. “Look on the bright side, we still have cheese.”
Haze stuck her tong out and said. “I’d rather eat my hooves.”
Theran snorted and went over to Violet who was still sleeping. He tapped her on the side of her ribcage and she groaned. “If you’re not here to kill me then piss off.”
Theran raised an eyebrow and with his magic he stole the covers making her yelp as the cold assaulted her body. “We’ve slept long enough, come on get to you hooves.” She looked up at him angrily and he gave her the same look. Stiffly she got to her three good hooves while the one in the sling was up to her chest. She hopped on her front leg as she walked past him and made a huffing sound with her nose. Theran put the cheese away and put on his bag. He then floated his dented black helmet over and placed it on his head, the snapped straps hanging under his chin. He gestured with his head for Haze to come along and she hopped over to him.
“So.” Violet asked, “Where are we going?”
Theran hovered the map in front of her and said. “You’re going to take us to your camp.”
Violet’s eyes widened in shock as she looked at Theran. “What why would you want to go there?” She asked in disbelief.
“Haze said you had a lot of food up there so unless there’s more bandits…”
Haze interrupted. “You know you could’ve asked me where their camp…”
“Shush Haze.” He didn’t look at her angry face as Theran turned back to Violet. “So are we going?”
Violet just looked like what he was asking was the worst thing he could possible ask of her. “Do I have a chose?” She asked with little hope in her voice.
“Not really.” Theran said flatly, and with that they trudged on through the snowy landscape.
They had been walking for about a half an hour now and Violet stopped walking and lay down on the snowy ground groaning. “Why have you stopped?” Theran asked with impatiens in his voice.
“My shoulder is killing me and I feel sick.” Violet whined. “And my good leg feels like its on fire from all the hobbling I’ve had to do no thanks to you.”
Theran wasn’t in the mood so with his magic he grabbed the back of her mane and made her stand. She yelped in pain as she got to her hooves. She glared at Theran who just looked at her blankly through his helm’s eye slits. “Rest when we get there or I’ll magically drag you behind me till we do. Got it?”
Violet lowered her head and got to hobbling once more. Theran turned and looked at Haze who looked at him unimpressed. “You don’t have to be so mean.” She lectured.
Theran just snorted and continued to follow Violet. They went through a narrow passage way between two low hills. Theran always wondered why it had to be narrow places bandits liked to dwell in. Why couldn’t it be in open places? The moment they got to the end of the passage Theran saw the edges of some tents and he stopped Violet with a hoof. “If there are any more bandits in there, if this is a trap…”
“It’s not.” Violet said, cutting Theran off. “The only ones here were the ones you killed.”
Theran lifted his head up and sniffed the air. He couldn’t smell any musky scents but that didn’t mean there wasn’t a chance somepony might be there. He causally moved up to the tents and hid behind one. He pocked his head out around the corner and scanned the area. The camp was in the shape of an “O” with the fire-pit at its centre. Loot and crap was all over the place. Bits of barding, swords, torn clothing and piles of other junk. “Typical bandit hording.” Theran thought. “They never change.”
Theran looked back at Violet and Haze and waved them over. “Its all clear!” He called out and waited for Violet to hobble over to him. She looked ready to collapse, panting heavily with beads of sweat dripping off her nose.
As she spoke her words came out in ragged breaths. “Can…guh…can I…rest now?”
“Which tents yours?” Theran asked.
She weakly waved her slung hoof in the direction of one very small tent that looked very unmaintained. “That…one.” She started hopping toward it and Theran couldn’t help but wonder why she was so tired. Sure she was hopping on one good front leg but they hadn’t gone that far. Theran followed her through the camp while Haze was looking around the other tents.
He let Violet go in her tent first and he followed right behind her into what was a very poor set up. Her bed, if you could even call it a bed was nothing more than a few rags and the ground was wet. “You really lived in here?” Theran asked with a hint of disgust in his voice. He wrinkled his nose when he smelled something foul. “It smells like shit.”
Violet lay down on the rags and looked like she was going to throw up. “Can…can you get, some small green bottles from Hammer Head’s tent?” She looked like she was turning green herself. “There in a big box…you can miss um.”
Theran raised an eyebrow at her request. “What aren’t you telling me?” Theran asked suspiciously.
“Just get them…please.” She asked with a hint of pain behind her words.
Theran rolled his eyes and backed out the tent. Hammer Head’s tent was obvious because it was the biggest off the lot and the well maintained. As Theran walked over to the massive tent he spotted Haze looking around one of the pile of junk. “There’s nothing in that crap worth taking Haze.” He called over to her and she looked up at him. “Check the tents.” He didn’t wait for a reply as he went inside Hammer Head’s tent. The moment Theran stuck his head in the tent he was met with a rather pleasant set up. The inside was neat and tidy with a bookshelf in one corner, a real bed in the other and a desk in the middle. “As always the leaders get the nice tents. Some things never change.” He muttered to himself. Theran saw the box Violet was talking about. It was under the desk, so with his magic he floated it over to him and left the tent. When he got back to Violet’s tent he found her shaking uncontrollably on her bed. “Hey what’s wrong!?” Theran asked keeping his cool. He set the box down and went over to her. He put a hoof on her for-head and found it was red hot. “You’re burning up but how…?”
Violet weakly pointed her good hoof over to the box. “Bottle…g…give me one.”
Without another word Theran got one of the small bottles with his magic, pop the top and gave it to Violet. She immediately downed the bottle in three gulps and let out a heavy sigh of relief. Theran put his hoof on her head again and the burning was gone. He looked at the bottle in confusion, until he saw the writing on the back. It was a drug mad by the Ophlidites a reptilian race of slavers and this drug was their main way of controlling their slaves. He looked at Violet with suspicion. “Where did you get this?” He demanded. Violet stayed quiet so Theran wanted to confirm his suspicions directly. He put a hoof around the back of Violet’s neck and unclipped the sling. “Get up and take off your fur coat.” Theran ordered.
Violet glared at him and yelled. “I’m not…”
Theran cut her off with the sound of his hoof blade extending. “Now!”
She shakily got to her hoofs and with a worried look on her face she unbuttoned her fur coat with her mouth. When she was done she let it drop to the ground and Theran found what he suspected was there. On her right side was the Ophlidite mark of a slave, burned into the skin so her fur didn’t grow back. Theran felt a wave of pity hit his mind as he watch tears trickle down her cheeks. “Now you know.” She sobbed, her tears starting to flow even more. “I’m a slave.” Theran now felt bad for being so hard on her but how was he supposed to know she was a slave. “What are you going to do with me now that you know what I am?” Her tears were barely contained in her purple eyes.
Theran took off his helmet, went up to her and made her sit down. He then wrapped one arm around her and held her tight. “I’m not going to do anything except help you get through this.” He felt her wrap her own arms around him and she buried her face in his neck, crying long and hard, her tears flowing freely now. “That’s it, let it out. You’ll feel better.” He laid his chin in between her ears and rubbed her back as she continued to cry. Theran hated slavery, he couldn’t stand the thought of being hooked on drugs that caused you pain if you didn’t get a daily dowse from your owner. He had to hand it to the lizard bastards they really knew how to stop a slave from running. “Why didn’t you just tell me?” Theran asked Violet, Letting out a deep sigh.
Violet’s voice was shaky from her crying. “I…I was scared if you knew…you would sell me to another slaver.”
“And the drug?” Theran inquired, still rubbing her back.
“I hopped I could escape it, but you made me come here and now you hold them like Hammer Head did.”
Theran made her look up at him, her eyes were glazed over and blood shot. “I may be many bad things but a slaver is not one of them.” Theran saw a hint of hope in her purple eyes. “Trust me when I say I’m going to help you.”
“Like her?” Violet asked in a whisper.
“What?” Theran was confused.
“The filly, I know you protect her.” She looked up at him with a hint of a smile. “It was me who gave her the food, the last time she snuck into the camp.” She then looked at the tent flaps. “I was in the storage tent when I found her looking through the boxes of food and I could tell she was starving. So I gave her a loaf of bread and told her to run but the scout saw her shortly after I pretended I didn’t see her.” She looked back at Theran. “You don’t want to know what Hammer Head would have done to her if he had got his hooves on her.” She shuddered as if a memory came to mind.
“The brat’s…special. It seems I’m the only one who truly understands her…unique talents.” Theran just sighed. “I diny know what I’m going to do with her, I’m not…” “THERAN!”
Theran stood up in alarm. That was Haze and she was screaming. He bolted out of the tent and was met with a tall, skinny bandit who held Haze by the throat with a dagger. Theran glared at the bandit. “Why you mother F…”
“Diny take another step!” The bandit warned. “Or I’ll bleed her dry.” Theran was stuck, he couldn’t move or the bandit would kill Haze and he couldn’t use his because he would see it. Theran watch her being held up on her hind legs as the dagger was pressed to her neck. Theran knew this was the camping archer he had shot that arrow back at. He could tell from the neat wound in his right shoulder. “Now drop that sword and your bag, nice and slow like.”
Theran gave the bandit a death glare as he dropped his stuff on the ground. “If you so much as scratch her, I’ll rip out you guts and burn you alive you asshole!”
“I’m sorry I didny catch that.” He put the dagger on Haze’s chest and cut her. Haze screamed in pain and started to cry.
“YOU DAM FOAL OF A NAG!” Theran roared in rage at the bandit. “You just made the last fucking mistake of your life mate.” Theran’s voice had gone so low his every word rumbled in his throat.
“LONG BOW STOP!” Violet came hobbling out the tent and stood in front of Theran. “Leave the filly alone she didn’t do anything.”
“Shut it Vi.” Long Bow spat. “Get his things and get over here.” Violet looked over her shoulder at Theran, she looked very sorry and took his stuff. Theran watched in anger as she dragged his bag over and behind Long Bow. “Were you two going at it in there Vi? Are you going to give me a kiss?” He made a kissing shape with his lips and Violet looked disgusted.
“Go fuck yourself.” Violet spat.
Long Bow just shrugged. “Ah well I’ll have fun with you later then because you’ll do anything I ask you little slave nag.” He looked at Theran again with a disgusting grin. “Bad luck mate, this yins loyal. Now I want you to…” As he spoke Theran watched Violet pull his sword out of his bag with her mouth and move up close behind Long Bow. She winked at him and with a swing she cut Long Bow in between his shoulders. He cried out in pain as he let go of Haze and rounded on Violet. He lashed out with the dagger and cut her face. She cried out as she dropped Theran’s sword and fell over. Theran himself, charged at the bandit with both hoof blades extended. Long Bow turned around in time to get double impaled in the stomach and froze up in shock. He gasped and coughed up blood as he looked into Theran’s enraged eyes. Theran did 100% what he said he would do. Theran cut down in an “X” shape and opened the bandits belly and a pile of gore poured out. Long Bow looked at Theran in confused horror. Theran also burned him alive with a nova spell that incinerated him completely. Leaving nothing behind but a pile of ash.
Theran’s blood rage wanted more though, it screamed at him for blood. He looked down and saw Haze on her back with Violet laying beside her. She was putting pressure on the large cut on Haze’s chest while ignoring her own wound. Theran felt his blood rage fade away as worry filled his mind. Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, he rushed over to a whimpering Haze and worried Violet. She was crying in pain and shock as she held her hooves on Violet’s, tears streaming down her cheeks as she looked up at Theran. “I…I don’t wanna die Theran.” She hicked and gasped for air from all the crying. “Don’t be a silly filly Haze.” Violet said, the worry not well hidden behind her words. “You’re not going to die.” She looked up at Theran, Her own tears falling down her cheeks. “She’ll be alright right? You can fix this? You can can’t you?” Theran had no idea. He had never done a healing spell on a changeling before, he didn’t even know if it would work on a changeling anyway. They were resistant to all kinds of magic, even healing magic. Theran sat down and put a hoof to his mouth in worried thought. If he couldn’t do this Haze might die. “Let me see it.” Violet took her hoof away and showed Haze’s blood socked wound. Her modified blanket had sucked up a lot of the blood, turning its light brown into a dark red. The wound itself wept small amounts of blood and it didn’t look too deep but on Haze’s small chest it was a big wound. “Ok yeah ok I think I can do this.”
“You think?” Violet scoffed. “You mean you can?”
Theran glared at her. “Oh yeah no pressure this isn’t as easy as it looks.” Haze squealed in pain and Theran shut up. He thought of the spell and his horn begun to glow. Slowly the wound begun to close but Haze started screaming louder. She shouldn’t be screaming it was a healing spell.
“Theran stop its hurting her!” Violet had shout over Haze’s screams.
He stopped and let out a breath he was holding. He had closed his eyes as he caught his breath. Healing magic took a lot out of you and he wasn’t even finished. Theran opened his eyes again and saw the wound was now a small scratch but Haze was out cold. “Haze?” He lay down beside her and put a hoof on her for-head. She was burning and Theran looked at Violet. “That wasn’t supposed to happen, it wasn’t supposed to hurt her.” He sat up and scooped her up in his arms. He cradled her little body as bad memories of his past started to flood his mind. “Come on you little brat, open your eyes.” Her eyes stayed closed and Theran was starting to tear up.
Slowly her eyes opened and she looked up at him. “Wha…what happened?” Haze weakly asked.
Violet moved up close and stroked her mane out of her eyes. “You’re fine now kido." Violet said with a smile, tears still running down her cheeks "Theran's made it all better.”
Haze weakly frowned at her. “But why did it hurt so much?”
Theran didn’t reply, he just sat there with her as looked at Violet’s wound. “Do you want me to…?”
Violet stopped him before he could ask. “No you take care of her first. I’ll be fine.” She paused and looked past him to the pile of ash that was once Long Bow. “That was a little overkill don’t you think?”
Theran just shrugged as he got up, carried Haze to Hammer Head’s tent, turning back to Violet momentarily and said. “Thank you for saving her.” He caught her smile as he entered the tent to give Haze some much-needed rest.
“Looky Mumee a birdy.” Little Summer Haze was sitting in her toddler chair, looking out the kitchen window. Watching in aw as blue birds flew past the window and one of them had landed on the ledge outside. It peered into the window and looked at the exited Haze. “What’s it called, the blue one the blue one?”
“That my little Summer, is a Sapphire Cherpy.” Haze looked at her mother who was sitting at the table, writing in her journal. Her coat was the same as Haze’s light tan but her mane was a very light blue and behind her reading glasses she had the brightest green eyes. Her horn glowed with green magic as she moved her pencil down a page. She looked up from her work and looked at Haze with a loving smile. “And its almost that time when the birds go south for the winter.”
“Why do they do that?” Haze asked her mother in the cutest toddler voice a filly could make.
“Because,” Haze’s mother leaned forward on the table. “It going to get cold soon and they want to go some place warm.”
“Why don’t we go with them?” Haze asked, tilting her head.
“Because we’re ponies sweet heart, we don’t go south for the winter. We stay here in Canterlot.”
Haze looked out the window again and a thought came to mind. “When is Daddy coming home?”
Haze’s mother looked up at the clock on the wall then back at Haze. “He’ll be back home in two and a half hours sweetie.”
“What time is it now Mumee?” Haze asked.
“Half past two sweetie.” Haze’s mother replied with a smile.
Haze bobbed up and down in excitement. “That means he’ll be back at five.”
Haze’s mother stood up and went over to her daughter. She stood at the side of Haze’s seat and started to play with her daughter’s cheeks. “Oh aren’t you a clever little girl. Can you remember your two times tables?”
Haze started to recite the table. “2 4 6 8…” Haze was interrupted when her mother started painfully coughing and wheezed every time she sucked in a breath. “Mumee?” Haze asked in confusion. “What’s wrong?”
When her Mother finally stopped she put a hoof on her chest and looked tired. “I’m fine sweetie.” She coughed again and put her hoof over her mouth. “Its just a cold.”
“Didn’t sound like a cold.” Haze implied.
She looked at Haze all lazy eyed with a happy smile. “Oh Summer you shouldn’t worry about me.” She picked Haze up from her seat and set her on the floor. She gave her a pat on the head and then pushed her flack lightly to make her go to the door. “Now go to the living room, I’ll be in there shortly.”
Haze waddled over to the door and heard her mother cough again. She looked back and she swore she saw something red on her mother’s hoof as she turned to the sink and washed off what ever it was. She then went through the door into the white hallway.
Haze suddenly awoke and gasped. Her eyes darted around and all she saw was the cloudy sky. There were some covers on her and when she sat up she winced as pain flared in her chest. “Woah there hony take it easy!” Haze looked to her left and saw Violet right next to her. Her leg had the sling on again and she had a scar on her left cheek. “You’ve been out for a while so just…”
“Violet?” Haze asked in confusion. “What happened? Where are we? In fact what are we on?” Haze looked around and found they were on the road again and being pulled along on some sort of cart by… “Theran?” Haze looked behind herself and saw the cart she was lying on was hooked up to Theran, who turned his head and looked at her.
“Hey pip squeak. Have a nice nap?” He asked in his normal flat tone.
The memory of her mother was still fresh in her mind and she felt a little sick. “No,” She mumbled, “Not really.” Actually she didn’t remember what had happened. It was all, fuzzy. “What happened?” She asked, looking at the blood stained bandages wrapped around her unclothed chest. She guessed they had removed her fur blanket to get the bandages on.
“Long Bow hurt you.” Violet said apologetically, then with a happy smile she said. “But Theran made him pay for his mistake.”
All she could remember was pain and a flash of bright light, everything else was fuzzy. Haze wondered why her wound hadn’t been healed yet “Theran why haven’t you healed my wound yet?” Haze asked.
Theran looked over his shoulder again and kept his tone normal. “Your changeling side resisted my healing spell while your pony side welcomed it, the result was rather painful for you.”
Haze was confused. “So what you telling me, you can’t heal me?”
Theran sighed. “That’s exactly what I’m telling you Haze.”
“So what are you going to do if I get hurt again?” Haze wined.
Theran just snapped at her. “Maybe if you spent less time talking and more time resting you might heal faster.” He turned away and looked ahead, now completely ignoring her.
“Just leave him be for now Haze.” Violet suggested, resting her head on a pillow.
Haze sighed and lay back down, her head landing on her pillow. She glanced over at Violet who had her eyes shut. Haze felt kind of awkward now as she came realise it was Violet who gave her the food a few days ago. It was awkward because she nearly killed her and only after when Theran convinced Haze to keep Violet alive, was only when she remembered who the mare was. After a minute Haze finally mustered up the courage to say. “I…I’m sorry I tried to kill you…I didn’t know…”
Violet opened her eyes again and smiled at Haze, stopping her words cold. “It’s ok sweetie, I’m fine with it. I don’t blame you for trying.”
Haze sat up again though she was careful this time and looked at Violet in shock. “You don’t blame me for…trying?” She looked at Violet with one eyebrow raised in confusion.
Violet rolled onto her back and just gazed up at the diming sky with a peaceful expression. “Would have saved me a lot of pain. But you…” She looked upside down at Theran’s back, “Just had to be the hero aiding a damsel in distress.”
Theran just snorted and kept his eyes on the road saying nothing. Haze was still confused. “Are you saying you…”
Violet spoke before Haze could finish. “I’m saying you would have saved me from the torment of being a slave.” She looked at Haze now with a plain expression. “If you think you’ve had it hard, try what I’ve been through and come out of it sane.”
Theran decided to butt in as he angrily said. “Both your hardships are nothing compered to what I’ve suffered.”
Violet rolled onto her belly and looked at him with a waiting expression. “And care to share your torment?” She asked.
“No.” Was his immediate reply.
Violet huffed and rolled once more onto her back, saying nothing more. Haze was just speechless as she looked at Theran and then at Violet, trying to take in what had just happened. After a minute of silence Haze decided to buzz her bug wings and gave Violet a cheeky smile. “I have wings.” Haze mused, trying to make her talk. Violet just kept her eyes shut so Haze leaned sideways and buzzed them again.
Violet opened one eye and looked at Haze. “Stop that.” Violet moaned.
“Then smile.” She leaned in closer and buzzed her wing right in Violet’s ear making her face go all twitchy. After a few more seconds of buzzing her ear did Violet bust out laughing and started squirming around. “Oh no please make it stop I’ll smile if you stop buzzing!”
Haze stopped and smiled victoriously . “See was that so hard?” Violet poked Haze in the side and they both started laughing. Theran just groaned.
After hours of talking to Violet about Wereponys, Dragons and Bighoof did they finally stop near the top of the big hills they had been traveling through. Theran looked over his shoulder and said to both of them. “We’re stopping here for the night.” He pointed with his hoof to what looked like a cave. “We’re going to stay in there till morning. Come on get out of the cart.”
Haze and Violet stood up. Haze shivered when she got out of the covers, it was so cold but it didn’t stop her. With her wings she hovered off the cart and landed on the snowy ground. Chills went up her leg when her hooves sank into the freezing snow. Violet on the other hand was levitated by Theran’s magic and set down beside Haze. Theran then pulled the cart over to the cave and found it was big enough to fit the cart in but he stopped to check if anypony was home. He then waved his hoof to tell them it was clear and Haze rushed inside to escape the freezing winds. It was dark inside but light enough for her to see it wasn’t that big. The roof was low and the walls were close. About as big as the small room the shop She and Theran had camped in, well maybe a little bigger. Violet hobbled in after Haze and then it was Theran with the cart. He put it on the left side of the cave and got to work setting up the camp. He set up the bed rolls, pillows, food and water he had gathered from the bandit camp and to finish it all off, with a campfire witch he made with whatever he had on him.
After the camp was set up they all settled down and tended their basic needs. Haze sipped on a bottle of water, Violet nibbled on some bread and Theran well he ate some cheese. Despite having rested, Haze felt so tired. Violet looked ready to pass out but Theran just looked the same. Even as he fought bandits, cast spells, pulled them up a mountain and he even died at one point in the bandit fight. Yet he just sat there near Violet looking ready move any second. Haze wondered how he did it, how he managed to do all this and not break a sweat. She wanted to ask him but Violet’s shaking hoof caught her attention. “Violet, what’s wrong?” Haze asked in concern.
Theran saw it too and he got a green glass bottle and offered it to Violet. She took one look at the thing and shook her head. Theran frowned at her and said in a flat tone. “You need to take it Violet, you cany go without it.”
“No way.” Violet said angrily. Haze saw Violet was sweating and her eyes were going blood shot. “I’m not taking that.”
Theran insisted and floated the bottle closer. The moment it got near her she sat up and smacked it out of the air with her good hoof and it smashed on the far wall. Haze jumped at her sudden out burst of rage but Theran didn’t even so much as flinch. He just sat there with a plain expression as he glared at her. “You know what’s going to happen if you diny take the drug.” Theran said calmly.
“Drug!?” Haze thought in confusion as she shifted her gaze from Theran to Violet.
“What’s happening…” Violet spat in shaky rage, “Is you not doing what you said you would.” Next she stood up and shouted at him. “Was your kind words all a lie then!? Were you only trying to fool me with a false sense of hope!?” She sat back down and stomped her hoof on the ground in frustration. “Because I don’t want to be a slave anymore and I’ve come too far to let that…” She pointed at the box beside Theran. “Be the only thing that stops it from happening.”
Theran tried to reason with her. “If you diny take it the side effects could kill you. Do you really want that to happen?”
“If it means being free then…yes.”
Theran tried again but Violet was having none of it. From her fur coat she pulled out a dagger with her hoof and pointed it at her chest. Haze’s eyes went wide shock when she saw the blade. “Violet what are you doing!?” Haze screeched in alarm. “Are you crazy!?”
Theran put up a hoof at Haze and said calmly. “Stay out of this Haze.” He then brought his full attention on Violet. He asked in a soothing voice. “Violet, think about what you’re doing.” He very, very slowly moved closer. “You don’t want to do this.”
Violet started to laugh, and it wasn’t the happy kind. More of the crazed, scared kind. “That’s where you’re wrong Theran.” She said with a crazed smile. “I fully intend to use this.”
Theran was still moving and Violet put the dagger closer to her heart. Theran stopped when he saw this and asked. “There are other options Violet. We…”
She cut him off with angry waves of her dagger. “There is no other options! This is only going to end two ways, Ether you help me or I help myself.”
Theran started to look more worried now as he said. “It’s too risky.”
Tears were running down Violet’s cheek now and her breathing had gotten heavier. “Then…I guess there’s no other way.” She lifted the dagger high and got ready to end it.
“NO Violet please!” Theran suck out a hoof on reflex and Violet stopped. Haze just sat in her spot, to terrified to move or even breathe. “What do you want me to do?”
“Help meeeah!” Violet’s vioce was desperate as tears flowed from her eyes and she started to sputter. “A a a a healing spell a a cure a potion, please Theran I don’t want to suffer I can’t take it anymore.” The dagger started to waver in her grasp and her eyes were twitching with stress and fear.
Theran had a sorry look on his face as he said calmly. “I don’t have a spell, I don’t have a cure.” He sat on his back legs and with both his front hooves up he shrugged. “I can’t make your problem disappear with a wave of my horn. I diny know how.”
Violet looked down at the dagger then back up at Theran. Haze could see what she was thinking and screamed when she lifted the dagger high. Before she could stab it into her chest, Theran suddenly launched himself at Violet and tackled her to the ground. They fought over the dagger and Theran must have punched her in her wounded shoulder because she screamed in pain. The dagger went flying in the air and above Haze who had to move to the side or get stabbed as it came down. Theran had managed to pin her but her free good hoof hit him in his unprotected face. He looked like he ignored it as he grabbed her free arm and pined it to her chest. He glared at her face and she shut her tear-drenched eyes, shaking her head from side to side. “LET ME GO!” She screamed. “LET ME GOOOO!”
“Are you really going to let the drug win by killing yourself!?” Theran shouted. “Look at me Violet, LOOK AT ME!” She opened her eyes and looked straight into his. “Is that what you want, IS IT!? To die in some cave?”
She looked at him, her lips shaking and eyes full of fear. “I can’t take it I…”
Theran cut her off. “Bullshit you can fight it!”
She looked at him completely lost now. “How?” She asked shakily.
“Like this.” Theran got up off of her, grabbed the box with his magic and with full force he throw it out the cave entrance. He turned back to her with fire in his eyes, well not literally but he did have a look of triumph. “Now you are truly free.” He went back over to a now shocked Violet who had gotten up again and sat down in front of her. She looked at the floor in misery but Theran made her look at him. “When I said I’d help you through this. I meant every word of it.”
Her tears were dripping off her cheeks as she trembled in shock. Then she asked, barely a whisper “How?”
He put his hooves on her shoulders and said in a calm, soothing voice. “By being here every step of the way.”
With nothing left in her she let herself fall into his arms and cried loudly as Theran wrapped his arms around her and slowly rocked her back and fourth. Haze finally came to her senses and went over to them. Haze sat down beside them and wrapped her own arms as much as they could around Violet’s stomach. Violet opened her eyes and looked down at her. Haze gave her a hopeful smile and said in her sweet little voice. “We will help you very step of the way.” Violet gave Haze a tear filled smile and put her right arm around Haze, staying like that for a long time.
Theran was the first to speak. “I won’t lie, the withdrawal is going to be painful but I have some potions to help with that.”
“How long will it last?” Violet asked, Haze could feel Violet’s heart racing in her ear and she could detect the excision in her voice too.
“Through the night and into the next day.” Theran replied, still holding her tight adding. “The night hours will be the worst.”
“Thank you.” Violet’s words were muffled when she buried her face in Theran’s neck. Haze just kept her hold on Violet, not letting go till half an hour later.
Theran Razorblade
Theran got Violet to lay down and rest. There’s going to be no peaceful sleep tonight. She had also started to burn up so he gave her some medicine to help with it. He was sitting beside her, constantly checking her and giving her some water now and then. He shifted his gaze over to Haze and like him, she had her eyes fixed on Violet. Theran couldn’t believe Violet almost committed suicide in front of Haze. Fillies have fragile minds and he was glad she didn’t have to witness something so horrifying. Theran guessed Violet was too out of her mind to even consider how it would affect Haze. He watched her blank stare for a while and then decided to break the tension. “Are you planning on breathing anytime soon?” He asked.
Haze shook her head and blinked a few times. She looked at him sleepily. “Is she going to be ok Theran?” Haze asked, ignoring his question.
Theran slowly looked back at Violet. She was asleep now but even in her sleep she twitched and shook with beads of sweat running down her brow. He had her take off all her clothing so when the symptoms got worse she didn’t cook. When Theran spoke he kept his tone even. “I won’t lie Haze, there is a chance she might not make it through the night.”
Haze sat up and gave him a worried look. “How do you know that?” She asked worriedly.
Theran looked at a spot on the far wall as he recalled one of his very old memories. “Lets just say I’ve been in a similar place Violet’s going through right now.” He scratched his chin as images of large snake like beings flashed in his mind. “Once upon a time in the ass end of nowhere I was once a prisoner of the Ophlidites. They hooked me to a drug like the one Violet’s been taking and used the withdrawal as a way to torture me.” Theran half smiled. “They wanted info of legion movement near their home land but at this time I wasny a solider anymore and well hadny a clue what they wanted.” Theran kept his smile as he thought about the legion oath. He didn’t know about now but back then if you joined the legion, there’s no leaving it. Violet started moaning in her sleep so Theran put his hoof on her for-head, she was getting hotter. As Theran got a wet cloth from a pot of melted snow he continued his story. “After months of torture I finally escaped the lizards by jumping off a cliff and into a river below.” He put the wet cloth on Violet’s for-head and after a few seconds she settled. “After a while the drug in me wore off and not too long after that the pain finally killed me.” He looked at Haze again with his mellow expression. “Short while later, I woke up and that was the end of it.” He took the cloth and dumped it back in the cold pot. He was starting to feel tired but Haze’s next question kept him up.
“How…how many times have you…died?” She was such a nosey filly but Theran kept talking.
“Well let me see hhhmmmmm…” He looked at the roof of the cave and tried to think. “I…cany…remember, but I can recall a few. Would you like me to tell you some?”
Haze looked at the floor awkwardly as she fiddled with her hooves. “Um…which one do you want to talk about?” She shrugged with her last words.
Theran crossed his arms across his chest plate and tilted his head in thought. He narrowed his eyes as he thought of one. “There was one time I took a fireball to the face, that was fun.”
Haze made an “Ouch” face and said. “That sounds like it hurt.”
“Well when ones helmet melts to ones face you’d think so wouldn’t you.” Theran shivered as he recalled how much it hurt peeling melted metal off his skin. “But that’s not as bad as starving to death then waking up and dying again five minutes later and so on.” He looked at Haze. “Now that wasn’t fun at all.”
“You can starve?” Haze asked with a shocked face.
“Hay just because I can’t die doesny mean I can ignore my basic needs. I do every thing a normal pony would do. I eat I drink I sleep I even get diseases.” He leaned forward and gave Haze a knowing look. “Being immortal or whatever isny as wonderful as you think.”
“Ther…Th…” Theran felt a hoof touching his lower leg and looked down at Violet. She was awake but she looked confused and not all there. “Th…Thera…I…I…need…I can’t…”
Theran lay down on his stomach in front of her as she gazed all lazy eyed at him. He took her hoof in his and brushed her sweaty mane out of her eyes. “Hay there Vi how are you feeling?” He asked in a soothing voice.
Violet gave him a groggy smile as she blinked very slowly at him. Her throat sounded sore as she spoke or tried to. “I…may…hav…felt…. Better. I…can…you have… wonderful eyes.” She touched his left cheek like she’d never seen a face before. “You’re so nice…to me.”
Haze came a little closer and asked with a worried look. “What’s wrong with her?” Haze titled her head in confusion. “She sounds drunk.”
“Its just the withdrawal, it’s messing with her head.” Theran took her hoof in his again and tried to make her settle but she started to tremble and moan loudly in pain.
She started to kick her back legs as her convulsions continued. “The pain…make it stop!” She cried as she gripped her mane. She looked long and hard at Theran and screeched. “KILL ME!”
She tried to get up but Theran went behind her and held her down. “You need to relax Violet, it’s just a pain wave it will pass.” She struggled in his hold but Theran’s weight kept her down. After ten minutes of struggling she finally settled and fell silent.
Haze hovered over Theran’s head with the uses of her wings and worriedly asked. “Is...is she…”
“No.” Theran felt the raise and fall of her chest and let out a sigh. “She’s just passed out.” He sat up and floated the cold wet cloth over and placed it on her for-head again.
Haze landed on the opposite side of Violet and looked her over. She looked up at Theran, fear and dread in her big green eyes. “What will you do if she dose die?”
“It won’t come to that.” Theran tried to be reassuring but Haze wasn’t quite buying it.
“But what if she dose? You said yourself there’s a chance she might.”
Theran gave her an angry look. “I don’t know what I’ll do. What are you asking me?” Before Haze could speak however, a lone howl from outside the cave silenced her and sent cold chills down Theran’s spine.
“What was that sound?” Haze squeaked in alarm. Theran ignored her as he got up and grabbed his sword with his left hoof.
He floated his helmet over and placed it on his head. He then looked at Haze. “Stay here and watch Violet.” He moved to the cave entrance and peered outside.
Haze stood over Violet and she called back to Theran. “Theran you’re really scaring me now. What’s out there?”
He looked over his shoulder and said in a frim tone. “Stay here and diny leave no matter what.” With out another word he walked out the cave and into the snowstorm outside. When he was on the road he stood up on his hind legs and looked around. The storm made it hard to see, as he was only able to see four meters in front of him. Staying on his back legs he walked over to the edge of the cliff and looked down. He could see only blackness in the depths below. “Long way down.” Theran thought, stepping away from the edge and faced up the path. Theran knew that howl well and it scared him. He took hold of the hilt of his sword with his hoof and slowly pull it free from its sheath, the gemstones lining the blade glowed a ghostly blue and red in the shadows of the night. He stood there in the cold wind and snow, watching, waiting. Theran could feel his heart beat in his chest as the eerie silence continued. He narrowed his eyes when he thought he saw a shadow in the mist. He tensed up, ready for an attack.
“Theran!” Theran flinched when he heard Haze calling him from the cave entrance.
He looked back at the cave and saw Haze standing at the opening. “I told you stay inside!” He yelled back at Haze.
“I am in the cave!” Haze countered.
Theran turned all the way around and pointed his sword’s sheath at her. “Diny you get bloody cheeky with me pip squeak, now go ba…” Theran’s blood went cold when he glanced up and saw a massive figure above the cave entrance, its glowing red eyes standing out in the darkness. “HAZE GET INSIDE NOW!”
The monstrous shadow let out a blood-curtailing howl and leaped from the rocks above and down to Theran. Theran jumped back as the thing landed in front of him. It crouched low to the ground to absorb the landing and when its feet touched the ground Theran felt a small tremor. Theran was still on his back legs with his sword at his side as the thing begun to stand. What stood in front of Theran, standing over two meters tall on two legs and was a mountain of rather slim muscle. Was a Wolven. His lower legs, arms, chest and head were covered in grey steel armour. He carried a massive saw like sword on his back and a large “O” shaped iron shield on his left arm. His wiry grey brown fur blew in the wind and his white breath came out of his snout like a ghostly mist. His feral red eyes glowed through the slits in his helmet and he showed the same razor sharp teeth as Theran had, well the Wolven’s was longer. Theran’s eyes shifted to the Wolven’s flexing claws on it right paw. They were as lone and sharp as daggers. Slowly those claws wrapped around the hilt of his blade and in the same deliberate movement he pulled the blade out. Theran was completely confused. Why was a Wolven was all the way out here on top of a mountain all alone. They normally hunted in packs but this one looked to be solo. The Wolven spaced his legs apart and then let out a rumbling roar, banging his shield with his sword as he worked himself up. Theran steeled himself as he dropped his sheath and spun his sword a few time around his shoulders, then levelled it right beside his right cheek, pointing straight at his opponent. The Wolven let out a huff then lunged forward, his mighty long legs reaching Theran in two steps.
Theran ducked as the Wolven swung his sword to the right and over Theran’s head, ruffling his mane. Theran stabbed out but the Wolven blocked it with his shield and countered with a shield bash to Theran’s face, connecting with a metallic twang. Theran’s helmet absorbed the blow but the impact still rattled his teeth and skull. The large beast swung again for Theran’s head but he recovered in time to parry the blow. Going with the flow Theran spun on his left back leg then kicking out and up with his right, connecting with the Wolven’s nose with a loud “thud”. The Wolven let out a dog like yelp and staggered back from the blow, blood poring out of his nostrils. Theran came back in with a two hoofed overhead strike but yet a again the Wolven blocked it with his shield. Theran knew he wasn’t going to take this monster down by simple sword strikes, not while he had that shield. The Wolven suddenly let out a high-pitched roar and with blinding speed it kicked him right in the chest plate. The blow felt like being hit by a sledgehammer, knocking the wind out of his lungs and sending him flying off his hooves. He smashed into the ground and rolled over his shoulder and onto his belly, gasping of air. His vision was blurry and his mind was all jumbled. He dizzily looked up and saw the ghostly image of the Wolven standing over him.
Summer Haze
The moment Haze heard the howl from above her she froze. She didn’t even move when a massive armoured beast landed in front of the cave entrance. The ground seemed to rumble when its mighty size touched the ground. It pulled out a massive sword and charged at Theran. Haze was just transfixed by the size of the thing. It was slim but still huge and even though Theran was standing on his back legs the thing was still towering over him. Theran did manage to get a hit in with a very cool spinning kick to the beast’s nose but that just made it angry. When it suddenly kicked Theran off his hooves and he wasn’t getting back up, Haze knew she had to do something or it would kill him and that would be bad for all of them. Doing the first thing that came to mind, Haze hastily grabbed some snow, rolled it into a ball and throw it at the beast. The snow ball hit the back of the thing’s helmet and turned around growling, glaring at her angrily with it’s blood red eyes. A wave of terror overwhelmed Haze’s mind as the wolf like monster slowly started to walk toward her with hate in its eyes, teeth gleaming in the dark. Theran suddenly got back up and launched himself onto the beast back and they both fell over into the snow. Haze didn’t wait around to watch as she ran back into the cave screaming. She stopped in front of Violet’s still body, turned around and stared at the cave entrance. She could hear Theran roaring and grunting as he fought the wolf monster outside, it sounded like he was struggling. Suddenly Haze felt something touch her back leg and she yelped in fright. It was only Violet but her eyes were fluttering like she was trying to keep them open and her breathing was getting erratic. “Leasa…Wher…Why is it so dark…why…why am I so warm…”
Haze was confused, who was Leasa? Haze took hold of a water bottle with her magic and tried to get her to drink but she was out of her mind. Haze tried talking to her. “Violet you need to drink some water or you’re guna burn up.” Violet’s gaze drifted off and Haze tried to make her focus. “Violet can you hear me? Violet you need to…”
She suddenly looked at Haze, her irises had gone so small it actually creped Haze out. She then gave her a crazed smile and said. “Oh Leasa, I’m so sorry I couldn’t protect you I tried I swear.”
Haze had completely lost the plot. What was she talking about? “Violet who’s Leasa?” Haze asked but Violet’s breathing had gotten weaker.
“I’M SORRY! Please forgi…forgiv…” She closed her eyes and suddenly went very still.
Haze’s heart skipped a beat when she saw Violet wasn’t breathing. “Violet?” Haze moved up close and put her nose on Violet’s neck. Haze’s eyes widened in shock, she had no pulse. “Oh no no no no no Violet no don’t be dead!” She shook Violet’s shoulder and got no response. “Oh crap she’s dead.” Haze sat back and gripped her mane, panic seeping into her mind. “No Haze don’t panic, ponies die when you do.” Haze knew Violet’s heart had stopped but that didn’t mean she was completely dead, there was still a chance. Haze tapped her hoof on her chin as she thought quickly. She learned in her time with her mother’s sister that the heart ran on a pulse and if it stopped it could be reset by another. But where was she going to find… She touched her horn as the thought came to her. “A shock spell.” Haze got to her hooves and concentrated. All she needed to do was spark her horn but nothing was happening. Haze hit the ground with her hoof in anger. “Come on, work.” She clenched her teeth together and put her back into it. Her head started to hurt from the amount of effort but she felt her horn start to heat up. Her horn glowed a bright green and bits of magic sparked out as she built up the spell. Her horn started to feel like it was on fire from the amount of power she was putting into the spell. When it was at its peak she moved up to Violet’s chest and when her horn touched her fur, she released it. The power of the spell knocked Haze off her hooves and onto her back. Her horn hurt like nothing she had ever felt before but despite her pain and dizziness she lifted her head up and looked over to Violet. The spot on Violet’s chest Haze put her horn on had been charred black and was smoking a little. Haze wondered if she had used too much but she shook her head and got up. Shakily walked over to Violet and put her nose on her neck again. She still had no pulse and Haze growled in anger. If she couldn’t do this right Violet will die fully. Haze gritted her teeth and charged up the spell one more time. She was getting dizzy from the pain but she had to keep the spell up. Too little would kill her and too much will cook her. The spell spat and sparked as it reached its peak and when she let it go, it knocked her onto her hind legs. Her legs gave way and she fell onto her side, the pain too much to handle. Before she passed out and everything went black. She weakly looked at Violet’s still body and wondered.
The moment the snowball hit the back of the Wolven’s helmet and it turned to go after Haze, Theran came to his senses. He shook his head and got to his hooves, dropping his sword then throwing himself on the beast’s back. The Wolven let out a grunt as Theran’s heavy body slammed into its back with a metal “Dong” and they both fell into the snow. Theran heard Haze scream but he didn’t have time to look when the Wolven rolled while he was still on top. Its massive weight pushed the wind out of Theran’s lungs as he was pressed into the ground. The Wolven was on top of him now, sword raised high in the air. As it came down Theran crossed his front hooves together and extended his hoof blades, stopping the Wolven’s sword mere inches from his helmet. Their blades were locked for a brief moment till Theran let out an angry roar and pushed the blade away by uncrossing his. He then delivered a hard kick with both back legs to the Wolven’s unprotected stomach and it let a guttural cough. As the Wolven staggered from the blow, Theran got back up on all fours and thought of his next move quickly. He couldn’t use any high level spells because in the moments it takes to cast them Theran would be open to a counter attack by the Wolven. He had to use something small, something fast and something strong. Theran lifted one hoof and his horn begun to glow bright blue.
Quickly he gathered frozen water from the surrounding air and compressed it into a pointy shard of ice. The shard was as big as his hoof and when it was rock hard he stood on his back legs and threw it like a spear at the Wolven. The Wolven recovered enough in time to block the deadly shard but it was so sharp it imbedded itself in the top part of its shield. But the shard wasn’t meant to kill. It was meant to distract. Theran rushed forward on all fours then when he was within rang he stood up, spun right and kicked the shield away. The Wolven still had a hold on its shield but the kick had sent its arm up and leaving it vendible to attack. Theran lashed out at the Wolven’s stomach with his hoof blade, cutting a deep gash into its flesh. The Wolven screamed in pain and swung its sword at him. Theran ducked and the blade whooshed over his head. He countered with a quick stab in the beast’s sword arm and again it howled in pain, dropping the sword. Theran went in for another stab but this time the Wolven not only blocked the blow with its shield but also smashed it into him. Theran fell over dazed and the Wolven was on him in seconds. It stood over him, glaring at him with its blood red eyes. With its paw it yanked the ice shard out of its shield and with a brutal thrust it stabbed the shard into Theran’s unarmoured side. Theran cried out in agony and on reflex he spat a lightning bolt out of his horn and it hit the Wolven’s face. The Wolven yelped and reared back, clutching its smoking helmet with its paw. With a new opening Theran kicked the Wolven hard in the shins with a loud “Crack”. The Wolven went down with another howl of anguish and Theran sat up with the shard still in his side. He retracted his hoof blades, put his front hooves around the shard, sucked in a breath, gritted his teeth and pulled it out. Theran groaned through his clenched teeth as the shard painfully came out and a lot of blood came with it. He fell onto his back again and clutched the wound, trying to stop the bleeding.
Theran’s strange immortal gift or curse as he called it, allowed him to heal quicker than normal ponies but not fast enough, for the Wolven had already recovered and was on top of him once more. Before he could even move the Wolven slammed its shield down hard, stunning him. The Wolven then raised its foot and brought it down hard on Theran’s chest plate. All the air was blown out of his lungs and he felt a rib crack under the weight of the Wolven’s foot. Pain filled his mind and body, numbly aware as the Wolven picked him up by the throat and held him in the air. Theran feebly hit the Wolven’s arm as it pressed its thumb into his whim pip and slowly cocked him. Theran did manage to extend one hoof blade and cut the Wolven’s chin but that just made it angrier. The Wolven roared in his face and throw him four meters away to crash into the cliff face near the cave. The impact rattled every bone in his body, sending waves of pain to every nerve and cell of his being. Theran slid off the rock wall and fell onto his stomach. His impact to the ground also knocked his helmet off and it bounced away from him. Theran couldn’t hear anything except a loud ringing sound in his ears. He tried to stand but his legs weren’t doing as they were told. He tried to see but his vision was blurry and all he could make out was the foggy movement of the Wolven going back and picking up its sword again.
“This is it” Theran thought as he struggled to move, “He’s going to kill me.” Theran tried to stand again and was barely getting to his knees. As the Wolven slowly approached with a slight limp, he thought about Haze and Violet. What will he find when he awakes again? Would he find their mangled half eaten bodies left to rot in a cave? Would he see Haze’s dead face frozen in terror as she was eaten alive? Would Violet’s insides and body parts be thrown about the cave to stick to every wall? Or will he find them completely gone, eaten down to the bone with nothing left but a skeleton? The very thoughts sparked enough rage for Theran to push himself on his knees and look at the Wolven calmly walking toward him. Theran held his wound and closed his eyes as more images flashed in his mind of all the other times he had failed to save somepony. Their faces forever burned in his mind but their names long forgotten in time. He even saw his wife, looking at him with that carefree expression of hers. He hatted it, all of it. The memories of all his failures, friends and loved ones filled him with an uncontrollable rage. With his eyes still closed he took the end of his bloody hoof and started to draw a symbol on his upper left foreleg. As he drew, more images of his past tormented his mind. Images of the times he couldn’t help ponies in need or times he did nothing to stop something raked at his mind like thousands of red hot needles stabbing his brain. The image of a filly he watched die completed the rage. He finished the symbol and Theran’s horn begun to glow. “No more.” Theran growled and the spell was complete when the symbol glowed purple. “Not today.”
When Theran opened his eyes they had turned blood red and burned with ghostly wisps of powerful dark magic. He glared at the Wolven and it stopped. It was three meters from him and stared at him in shocked confusion. Theran got to his hooves, his pain completely swallowed by his rage. The Wolven let out a battle cry and charged forward. The Wolven moved with blinding speed but to Theran it was moving in slow motion. The Wolven swung to the right horizontally and Theran only had to tilt his head sideways for the blade to pass harmlessly over his ear. The Wolven tried to bash him with its shield but Theran responded by spinning and kicking out with both back legs, connecting with the shield so hard it dented the metal. The blow also sent the Wolven flying off its feet and tumbling head over tail. It stopped at four meters on its belly and looked up at Theran completely dumbstruck. Theran spun back around and stood on his hind legs again and slowly walked toward the Wolven, hate burning in his eyes. The enraged beast got back to its feet and fist pumped the air with its sword, roaring at the top of its lungs. It charged again, pulling back its sword for a deadly thrust. But to Theran the Wolven was still moving too slow and when it stabbed out, Theran simply stepped to the side. As the Wolven past him he rose up both his front hooves and brought them down hard on the Wolven’s armoured back. It let out a pained grunt and fell onto its stomach. In three moves Theran kicked the sword out of the Wolven’s grasp, came down hard with a single left hoofed punch to its face and then kicked it with full force under its chin. The mighty beast again rolled head over tail from the force of the blow and came to a stop a meter away. Theran watched as the Wolven struggled to get up. It was on its knees and was panting heavily as blood drooled out its mouth. For the first time in this fight, Theran saw real fear in the Wolven’s red eyes as he slowly walked toward it. The Wolven only managed to get to one knee and raise its shield as Theran lunged forward and rained punch after punch, leaving a new dent with every hit.
The Wolven didn’t even try to fight back anymore as it disparately held its shield up and protect itself from Theran’s enraged wave of blows. The shield was now a misshapen heap of metal when Theran delivered one last punch and this one sent the Wolven up right. The Wolven staggered back and Theran decided to finish it. He extended his right hoof and his sword came flying into his grasp. Theran’s horn glowed bright red and his sword begun to spark and glow red hot. With his blade super heated he moved forward, spun and cut horizontally across the middle of the Wolven’s shield. The shield fell apart into two halves and the Wolven screamed in agony as a single orange red line was burned across its lower left arm. It fell to one knee and gripped it horribly burned arm and looked at Theran in sheer terror. Theran pointed his blade at the Wolven and his horn glowed once more. The very tip of his sword begun to spark and glow as lightning gathered for his final attack. The Wolven covered its face with its arm as Theran let the powerful bolt loose and it struck the Wolven right in the middle of its chest plate, melting the metal on impact. The sheer force of the bolt sent the Wolven onto its back and it slid all the way to the very edge of the cliff and stopped with its head hanging over the side. Theran lowered his blade and sat down, letting his sword fall in the snow. He breathed heavily as fatigue and pain came flooding back to him. That could have gone much worse if he hadn’t control his first spell. It was a reckless spell, one he hadn’t used in years. His eyes slowly turned back to their normal colour and his wounds begun to heal. He heard the sounds of coughing and he looked up and saw the Wolven was still moving. “Why don’t you just fucking die already?” Theran growled through clenched teeth.
He grabbed his sword again and got back to his hooves. He hobbled over to the Wolven as it managed to drag itself away from the edge and lay on its stomach. When Theran stood beside the Wolven he put his left foreleg under its right arm and roll it onto its back. To his surprise the Wolven’s wounds weren’t fatly. The chest plate that had covered the Wolven’s chest had in fact saved its life though not for very long. The Wolven weakly tried to move its arms as Theran stood on his hind legs and flipped his sword around so it was pointing downward. He raised his blade for the killing blow and was even more surprised when the Wolven weakly said in a feminine voice. “I…yield.”
Theran lowered his weapon and stared down at the Wolven. He bent over and yanked the Wolven’s helmet off and sure enough the Wolven’s face had the sharp short snout features of a female. Male Wolven had bigger snouts and were more buff, she didn’t have these features. “You’re a female?” Theran said surprised. In truth he was more surprised she yielded. Wolven were not known for giving up, especially in a one on one fight. Ok he had to admit Haze sort of helped but… “Haze!” In all the fighting and his surprise of the Wolven in fact being a chick, he had completely forgotten about Haze and Violet. He looked over his shoulder to the cave entrance and saw the glow of the fire within. He called out to Haze. “Haze!? Its alright you can come out now!” There was no reply. Theran wondered why Haze wasn’t showing herself. He looked back to the Wolven and found she was out cold. Theran knew he wasn’t going to leave her here where she could reawaken and slink off in the night so he had to deal with her first. He extended his left hoof and with his magic his sheath came flying into his grasp and in a fluid motion he sheathed his sword. He clipped it to his belt and went back on all fours, wondering what he was going to do with the Wolven. He Breathed in and tested his ribs. “Nothing broken.” Theran thought, so he bent down and took hold of her fluffy tail with his mouth and started to drag her over to the cave. When he got to the cave entrance he spat her tail out and made a few more spitting sounds as he spat the loose hairs out of his mouth. He then spun her around with his magic and propped her up so she was leaning on the rock wall. Then he then grabbed her paws and pressed them to the wall and encased them in rock hard ice. “That should hold you for a while you over sized fluff ball.” Theran mused to himself and entered the cave. What he found shocked him.
Haze was on her side unconscious and Violet had a black patch on her chest. Theran rushed over and worriedly checked both of them. Haze’s horn had been badly burned and Violet’s chest was the same. “What in the name of the three gods happened in here?” Theran swore to himself as he scooped up Haze and held her in his forelegs.
She groaned and she lazily opened her eyelids, her eyes still rolled in the back of her eye socket not focusing on anything. “Violet…” Haze said in a groaned whisper, “Is…is she ok?”
Theran carried Haze as he went over to Violet. Theran looked closely and he saw the faint wisps of breath came out of her mouth, telling him Violet was still alive. He looked at Haze again and her eyes were still lolling around. “What happened here pip?” Theran asked quietly.
Haze mumbled her words as she spoke. “Vi’s… heart stopped…I had to…restart it…with a…shock…spell.” Haze’s eyes finally found Theran’s and she asked. “Did it work?”
Theran nodded with a relived smile and said reassuringly. “Yes it did pip, she’s alright. You just rest now, I’ll take it from here ok.”
Haze’s eyes drifted off again and she weakly said as she passed out. “Oh…that’s go…” Her head went limp and she was out cold.
Violet
Violet was in a strange place. All around her she could hear ponies crying and harsh serpent like hisses. She was in a cage with a young red manned yellow earth pony mare named Leasa. She was much younger than Vi, no older than fourteen. She had been born a slave, Vi had been caring for her ever since her mother was sold years ago and now she and Violet were going to a place to possible be sold themselves. She looked terrified and so did Violet as they were towed through rocky roads and narrow canyons. The Ophlidites were taking them somewhere and Leasa wasn’t taking it well. “I don’t wanna be sold!” She said in terror, her eyes darting around and her hooves pressed to her head. “Please don’t let um Vi ama begging you!”
One of the Ophlidites near their cage slammed his snake like tail on the cage and hissed at them. “Quieten in down hoofling or you’ll be fed to the Eemas!” Eemas were the things towing them through the roads. They are large four legged reptilian beasts with long snouts, long legs, barrel like necks and short tails. They also ate meat.
Violet just stayed submissive till the lizard looked away and she shuffled over to Leasa and put her hooves on the younger mare’s shoulders. “You’re not going to get sold I won’t let them.” She hugged the teenager tightly and she hugged her back. Violet could feel her trembling. This was her first time being taken to a somewhere to be sold and she wasn’t taking the idea well.
“But what if they do?” Leasa cried, her fear starting to boil over.
“You won’t.” Violet whispered.
“But how do you know tha?” Leasa asked through her sobs.
Violet stroked the teen’s back to try and calm her down. “I’ve been on these countless times and I’m still here. So if I could last this long, so can you.”
“Please keep me safe Vi, don’t let um take me.” Leasa was overwhelmed with emotion and Violet did her best to calm her.
Vi’s next words were calm and soothing. “Shh It’s ok, I said before I’d protect you and I’m gunna do just that.”
They stayed silent as they travailed to only the gods knew where. Violet looked out the cage bars as she held Leasa. Vi could see the other cages and their prisoners. All of them scared out of their minds, some of them were even trying to slide through the bars only to be whipped by their handlers. She didn’t blame them. They finally came to a stop in some sort of open area. The low sun set cast gloomy shadows all around and it some how made the feeling of dread worse. They all stayed in their cages till a large group of ponies showed up and that’s when things got really bad. “All right you pathetic lot of Eema slava, get out of ya cages!”
All at once the cages opened and ponies ether walked out on their own will or were roughly dragged out by their handlers. “Vi I I I…”
“Come on get a move on horse meat!” Their Ophlidite handler roared.
“Come on Leasa…lets go and get this over with.” Violet and Leasa walked out of their cage and the moment their hooves touched the ground the handlers clamped collars on their necks. Violet knew they would do this but Leasa didn’t and she started to scream and cry.
“Violet help me!” Leasa screamed but Violet couldn’t do anything.
“Don’t struggle sweetie just…” The Ophlidite holding her chain yanked at it, cutting off Violet’s reassuring words.
“VIOLET!” Leasa screamed louder.
Violet pulled on the chain and the Ophlidite stumbled over and face planted the ground. Vi took hold of Leasa and held her tight. The Ophlidite behind Vi got back up with a roar and was about to pull her away when the other Ophlidite holding Leasa’s chain raised his scaly hand to stop him, giving Violet a chance to calm Leasa down. “Listen they won’t let us do this for long so just hear me.” Leasa’s bright blue eyes stared into Violet’s, tears running down her cheeks. “Fall into line and do what they say. Try and make yourself look uninteresting and they will ignore you.” Time was up and the handlers pulled them apart. Leasa looked longingly at Violet as they were lined up and made to stand. Violet did what she did every time she came here. She kept her eyes to the ground and showed no emotion but she couldn’t help this time to glance to the side and look over at Leasa. She wasn’t doing the same as Violet as her knees visibly shook. Her eyes were shut tight, tears streaming down her cheeks. That’s when she saw the other ponies and at first glance she could tell they were bandits. It really didn’t surprise her that bandits were in the slave business, in fact they had slave of their own and Violet guessed this was a trade. One slave for another, it made her sick.
The leader of the group had a huge hammer and steel barding. He approached the Ophlidite slave trader and Violet had to strain her ears just to hear them. “Ah Hammer Head, its so good you could come.” The slave trader stretched her neck to full height and over looked Hammer Head’s findings. Behind Hammer Head were more bandits. One of them had a longbow, light brown coat and green mane, a mare with a grey coat and blue mane was standing right next to Hammer Head and she looked nasty with her big battle axe. The salve trader spoke again with a hint of approval. “You’ve done well Hammer Head, we are must pleased with your work.”
Hammer Head chuckled with an evil smile and spoke in a deep highlander accent. “Ha ha that’s a first.”
The slave trader extended her hand to the line of slaves Violet and Leasa were in. The slave trader’s forked tong flicked in and out of her mouth with excited vigour. “Pick which ever you like.”
Hammer Head and his gang moved closer to the group of slaves and Violet felt her heart start to race as Hammer Head looked up and down every salve with a blank expression. Every slave shivered under his gaze and when he got to Leasa he looked her up and down then suddenly smiled. He put a hoof on her back and she flinched at his touch. He ran his hoof down her back, across her flank and finally brushed her tail. She kept her eyes shut the hole time, her face grimiest in sheer terror as he pocked one of her back legs and she made a squeaking sound through her nose. He played with her tail for a bit, bouncing it up and down in his hoof now and then peeking under her tail. Then he came back to the front of her and put his hoof on her chest, ran it up her neck and under her chin. “Open your eyes lass or I’ll open thum for you.” Leasa opened her eyes slowly and stared at his cruel red ones. He smelled her mane and smiled again. “This one.”
Leasa screamed as two of the bandits grabbed her and pulled her away. “NO!” Violet screamed and she yanked on her chains. The Ophlidite handler whipped her and Violet spun around, clamped her jaws on the chain and with all her strength pulled. The handler went flying off his feet and right into Violet’s out stretched back hooves. Now free she then ran at the bandits and collided right into one of them. Every one gasped as Violet wrapped the chain around the next bandit’s neck and held him in front of her with Leasa at her flank. The bandit gasped for air as Violet held the chains with her hooves and glared at Hammer Head. “You are not going to take her.” Violet growled at Hammer Head and Hammer Head just smiled.
“Well well what do we have here, a hero pony?” His smile widened “So tell me…hero…what are you planning to do next?” The Ophlidites moved in but Hammer Head stopped them. “No no, let her make her move I’m interested in seeing what happens next.”
Violet kept glaring at him. “Take me instead.”
“Wat!?” Leasa spat in disbelief. “But you can’t just…”
Violet cut her off with a sharp tone. “Shut it Leasa!” Leasa fell silent and Violet went back to glaring at Hammer Head. “I’m older, stronger and more able. Take me and leave her alone.”
Hammer Head tilted his head as he kept smiling. “But I like um young.”
Violet’s eyes widened in shock as she saw the intent in his red eyes and she looked over her shoulder and saw her back was facing the road the bandits came down. She looked at Leasa and told her. “Get moving Leas we’re getting out of here.” They slowly started to back up and the rest of the bandits and slavers stood and watched. “Just keep going Leas stay behind me.” Leasa looked so scared and in truth so was Violet. She had no idea how they were going to get out of this but it did not matter. Violet heard a smacking sound like rope on wood and when she turned her head an arrow whooshed out of nowhere and struck the bandit she was holding in the chest. The bandit died instantly and his dead weight dragged her down to the ground. “Run!” Violet screamed and Leasa ran as fast as she could. Violet looked back at the bandits and slavers but they were still not moving. Movement caught her eye and she saw the green manned earth pony standing on top of a high rock and was loading a bow. Violet’s eyes widened in horror as he pulled back the arrow and aimed not at Vi but at Leasa. Violet spun her head around and screamed. “RUN LEASA RUUUUUUNN!!!” Vi watched as Leasa ran as fast as she could possibly go but when the sound of the arrow came, time seemed to slow down. The arrow flew past her peripheral vision and for a split second time just stopped, the arrow and its mark getting ever closer. Violet’s only thought was. “What have I done.” The second past and the arrow flew past and imbedded itself in Leasa’s skull. “NOOOOOOOOOO!!!”
Violet’s eye shot open and she was in a cave. She thrashed about screaming and felt something touch her. She fought the hold but slowed down when she heard a voice. “Violet take it easy, you’re ok its just me!” Violet stopped and looked to her side and saw Theran. She stared at him for a long time, transfixed by his wolf like features. “Its me, Theran.” Violet suddenly felt so exhausted and fell back in her bad roll. She wanted to cry but she was so tired and her shoulder hurt like no tomorrow but she didn’t care. “How do you feel Violet?” Theran asked her soothingly.
“Feel like I’m dead.” Was her reply.
Theran came around in front of her view and lay down. He put a hoof on her head and after a few seconds he did his half smile. “Congrats Violet you are free of the drug.”
Violet had forgotten about the drug, in fact she didn’t remember half the night but the feeling of joy fill her empty heart. She put her good hoof on Theran’s cheek and he sorta blushed. “I don’t…I don’t know what to say…I…” Her eye shifted to Haze who was sitting next to the fire with a new bandage wrapped around her horn. “What the hell happened to her!?” Violet raised her voice slightly as she sat up and stared at Haze. She was looking at Vi, rubbing the back of her neck with a sheepish grin.
“Um…right that…well how do I put this in simple words?” Violet looked at him in confusion.
“Theran what happened?” Violet felt more awake now and also felt a little pain on her chest. She looked down and saw she had bandages on her chest and around the edges her fur was turned black.
“You died.”
Violet looked at Theran in shocked confusion. “I What!?”
Haze decided to speak when she said or mumbled. “Your heart stopped and I had to shock your chest to restart it.” She was fiddling with her hooves and looking at the ground.
Violet was speechless for a moment till she found her voice again and looked at Theran. “She had t…why did she… but you…” She took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Her next words were more coherent. “Why did Haze have to do something like that, where were you?”
Theran rubbed the back of his neck now and she saw he had new bigger dents in his armour and he had several bloody holes in his under layer clothing. “Well I was …out side battling a…Wolven.
“You fought what!?” Violet couldn’t believe her ears as she stared at him, mouth a gaped.
Theran gave her a awkward smile and shifted his eyes from side to side. He giggled nervously as he spoke. “Oh ha and that reminds me…I have a Wolven to talk to.”
Violet’s confusion meter was at max when she yelled. “Its still alive! What possessed to let it live?”
Theran was not joking anymore from his plain expression. “I have my reasons.” He looked at Haze and she looked at him. “Look after Violet while I talk to our new friend outside.” With out another word Theran left the cave and went outside.
Violet suddenly felt tired again and lowered her head as a headache came on. She may have live through the withdrawal but she was far from well. Violet felt a hoof on her shoulder and she lifted her head to look at Haze. Her joyful green eyes so full of life Violet couldn’t help but smile. “You should lay back down Violet, you’re not well yet.”
Violet’s lazy eyed expression stayed as she lay her head down on her pillow and tapped the ground to invite Haze to lay next to her. Haze smiled and lay next to Violet. Vi put her good foreleg over Haze’s back and started to stroke her fuzzy dark blue and turquois mane. Haze kept on smiling as she snuggled up to Violet’s chest. Violet had to admit Haze was too cute for her own good. She loved it when she smiled and Vi could see her cute little fangs showing under her lip and the way Haze just made her happy. “You are a little wonder Summer Haze.” Violet ruffled her mane and Haze giggled.
“Violet?” Haze asked.
“Yes sweetie?” Violet asked.
“Who’s…Leasa?”
Violet was shocked and she frowned with her head still on the pillow. “How do you know that name?”
“You called me it before your heart stopped. Who is she?”
Whatever little joy Violet had gained, was now gone at very mention of that name. Violet looked away from Haze and stared off into space. Her words came out slow and painful. “Some…pony I once…cared about.”
Haze looked worried and tried to get her to talk. “Do you want to…talk about it?”
The image of an arrow in Leasa’s head made Violet shudder and the very image made Vi feel more tired. “No Haze I don’t. All I want is to sleep now.”
“Well I’m here and Theran is just outside if you need us.”
Violet smiled and slowly drifted off into a deep sleep.
Theran Razorblade
When Theran left the cave he was met with a beautiful sun rise that bathed the white snow in a orange hoe. When he looked around the corner he found the Wolven struggling to break out of her bounds. “You know that willny work.” The moment Theran’s words left his mouth the Wolven’s head twitched in his direction and glared at him with her angry red eyes. “That ice is magically reinforced, its as strong as rock I stuck you to so you’re not gunna break it.” The Wolven snarled at him, bearing her sharp teeth and Theran showed no reaction. Now that the sun was raising Theran got a better look at what the Wolven looked like. She had the facial features of a young adult with a few claw marks on her left eye and even though she was strong enough to rip a tree out of the ground, her body was still under developed. He also got a better look at her clothing. The only armour that was left on her was on her arms and legs with a bit of modest cloth covering her hips. Her chest plate was completely destroyed and all she had left was a bunch of leather straps wrapped around her flat chest. Theran stood in front of her and looked her in the eye. She made a low growl as he leaned in and spoke to her in an even tone. “Why don’t we start from the beginning where you tell me your name and why you’re up here all the way in the barrier lands?” The Wolven just huffed and looked away. Theran straightened up and just shrugged. “Fine have it your way but I’ll let you know the moment the sun is highest in the sky we are leaving and you’re going to be stuck here and probably die a slow painful death. Oh well.” Theran was about to walk back in the cave when the Wolven decided to speak.
“Teven.” She said in her deep feminine voice.
Theran turned back and looked at her with a cocky smile. “Sorry I didny hear that.” He said sarcastically, putting his left hoof to his left ear.
The Wolven growled but repeated. “My name is Teven.”
“Teven ay, and what’s your clan name?” Theran asked.
Teven kept her eyes away from Theran’s gaze as she spoke. “I don’t have one.”
“Oh is that so and why are you up here?”
Teven got angrier but still didn’t look at him. “Why don’t you tell me thunder foot?”
Suddenly a low grumble came from Teven’s stomach and Theran’s smile widened. “I think your belly just told me everything.” Theran looked in the cave and his horn glowed. He floated a loaf of bread out and hovered it near Teven. She looked taken aback and frowned at him.
“What are you doing?” Teven asked in confusion, not sure how to react to this strangeness.
Theran half smiled as he waved the loaf of bread with his magic. “I have a few questions left, answer them all and you get to eat. Sound fair to you?”
Teven finally glared at him and growl but the sound of her stomach grumbling again made her stop. “What is it you would like to know?”
“Where is you clan?” Was Theran’s first question.
Teven gave Theran an angry look and her tone changed. “By the wrath of Fenrier’s claws I already told you I don’t…”
Theran stood on his back legs and pulled out his sword with his right hoof and pointed it under Teven’s chin. She closed her jaws and her eyes widened in surprise as she looked at Theran. She didn’t show it but Theran could smell her nervousness through her body’s sweat glands. He tilted his head slightly and narrowed his eyes at her. “Also diny lie to me. Now where are they?”
Teven’s eyes shifted from Theran’s eyes to his blade and she gulped. “I’m not lying to you I have no clan.”
Theran pressed the blade harder to her throat and she tilted her head back to avoid its sharp tip. “Convince me.” Theran growled.
Teven looked worried and she looked at her right shoulder guard. “Cut off my shoulder guard and you’ll get your answer, go on.”
Theran took the tip of his sword and slowly put it under the strap that held her right shoulder plate on. He cut the strap and it fell off and what was hidden underneath was a symbol burned into her fur. A simple “X” with a small “O” in the middle. Theran know this symbol. “You’re an exile?”
Teven looked at the ground the shame showing on her face. Her tone had now taken on a more depressed note. “Have no clan name because it was stripped from me long ago.” Theran felt a little bad so he put his sword away and sat down on the snowy ground. He floated the bread over to Teven and she looked up in puzzlement. “I thought you had more questions?”
Theran just chuckled with a half smile. “Not much point asking them now.” Teven still looked confused but she opened her and was about to take a bite when he pull it back and added. “Oh wait there is one last question. What would you have done to my group if you did kill me?”
Teven looked away at first then looked back at Theran. “I don’t know, I guess I’ll never find out now.”
Theran was satisfied with that answer and he let her finally take a bite of the bread. She chowed the bread and pulled funny faces as she swallowed it. She shuddered as it went down. “Not bad huh?” Theran asked.
Teven coughed and smacked her lips a bit. “Not too bad.” She crocked, “But some chicken would be nice.”
Theran just laughed. “Ha yeah chicken is always nice.”
Teven raised an eyebrow at that. “You eat meat? But you’re a thunder foot.”
Theran laughed again and showed his teeth. “Have you not noticed the similarity yet?” He also flapped his pointy ears.
Teven’s face light up with realisation, as she looked Theran up and down. “You’re part Wolven!?”
Theran nodded. “Yep. My father was a Wolven and my mother was a Unicorn.”
Teven looked shocked as her mouth hung open. When she found her voice again she asked. “I’ve heard of Wolven thunder foots but I never believed it was true. No wonder you fought so well considering you’re a thunder foot.”
Theran shrugged. “You can blame my mother for that, she always told me the best way to fight Wolven is to fight like one.”
Teven looked as if she was pondering something and when she finally spoke she asked. “What kind of magic did you use to make your eyes turn red?”
Theran got up and turned to the cave entrance. Before he went in he answered. “It’s complicated to explain.” With out another word he walked back in the cave, leaving Teven to ponder for hours till he finally came back out with a cart and had Haze and Violet who had all her clothes back was right behind him. He placed the cart on the road and check Violet who had her head hung low and Haze under her chest to keep her from falling over. He sat in front of them and with his left hoof he lifted her head up and brush her mane out of her eyes with his right. She smiled at him with her eyelids all sleepy. “You can sleep on the cart till we get to where we need to go.”
Violet words were all mumbled in her sleepy state. “But who’s going to read the map?”
Theran smiled and said. “I’ll ask for directions when I need to.” He looked down at Haze who was looking at Teven. “Hay pip what ya thinking?”
Haze looked up at Theran with a concerned look on her face. “What are you going to do with it?”
Theran looked back over at Teven who was looking at them all with a plain expression. “I’m going to do this.” He stood up and walked over to Teven who’s eyes widened when Theran stood on his back legs, pulled out his sword and raised it above his head. Teven snapped her eyes shut and turned her head away as Theran’s blade came down and struck her icy bounds. The ice cracked and fell apart and Teven’s paws were free. Teven opened her eyes in disbelief as she flexed her claws and looked in confusion. Theran pointed with his sword down the road and said. “Follow the road down and you reach what remains of a bandit camp. Take whatever is left then the next road past that and you’ll find the bodies of several dead bandits. Then you can eat to your heart’s content.”
Teven stood up on two legs and completely towered over Theran. She had to look down now as Theran was only at chest height when he stood on his hind legs. “I know no words in your language to say how surprised and grateful I am.”
Theran kept his tone low and his face plain. “Don’t thank me, just go.” Teven didn’t say another word but she did put her closed paw on her chest and nodded once at him. Then she started walking away, scooping up her sword and slipped it through the straps she still had on her back. Theran watched her till she disappeared around the corner and then he looked at Haze and Violet.
Violet looked a little shocked. “You sure that was wise, just to letting that thing go?” She asked.
Theran looked at the sky and pondered. After a moment he said. “Only time will tell if I made the right decision but until that time comes, lets just get out of here.”
Theran walked to the front of the cart and hooked himself up to it. He then used his magic to lift Violet up and onto the cart. Haze used her winds to get on and helped Violet get her covers on as she lay down for more rest. Theran was about to start walking when he remembered something. He looked around the snow till he saw what he was looking for. He used his magic and his helmet came flying over to him. He shook it to get the snow out of it and then placed it on his head.
“Alright,” Theran thought, “Lets get off this bloody cliff.”
Theran was walking through the streets of Snow Rock city to his home after leading a mission to stop a Wolven skirmish at one of the near by villages. The Wolven were bold and they were getting bolder by attacking settlements so close to Snow Rock. At least there was a giant ice wall blocking the entrance to the city but would that be enough to stop the endless horde of Wolven Guard. During his mission as Arch mage to stop the Wolven attack a Wolven grunt managed to get a lucky claw in and leave a nasty gash on Theran’s right eye. One of Theran’s medics said if he didn’t see a doctor soon he might loss his eye to infection. Theran knew a doctor wouldn’t be able to do much at this point because his wound was already infected. He knew this because not only were Wolven claws crawling with bacteria but also his eye was swollen and he could fell it burn under his bandages. “At least…” Theran thought, “I’ll be able to see Ashtrid with my good eye.” After what felt like hours of walking through street after street of tall stone buildings did he finally reached his house. It was a tall two story home complete with two bed rooms a large living room a kitchen and generally big enough to have a family. “Home sweet home.” He said to himself. Theran used his magic to unlock the door and enter the house. The warmth within felt so good Theran sighed with relief as he walked in and closed the door behind him. “Ashtrid I’m home.” He called out but there was no reply. Not fussed about the lack of a reply Theran unbuttoned his winter coat and hung it up. He still had his shiny snow steel armour on with his Arch mage helmet still attached to his head. He pulled off the helmet and winced when it rubbed off his wound. “Ah fuckin little nagy helmet.” Theran swore under his breath. He turned it around and looked at the claw mark the Wolven had left him. Went right through the snow coloured metal and Theran just huffed as he put it down near his coat and went inside the living room. When he went in he didn’t see Ashtrid anywhere so he called out again. “Ashtrid where are ya!?”
“I’m up here silly!” Ashtrid called from upstairs.
Theran just huffed in amazement and climbed the stairs to the room Ashtrid was in. When he reached the top he could hear her moving stuff around on the other side of the door. “Is she really cleaning again?” Theran asked himself as he opened the door and there she was. She had her back to him as she sorted out the bed sheets with her magic. She had some winter clothing on. Her flank was covered with some thick fabric shorts, a brown fur robe on her back and chest and dark grey woolly leg warmers. Even with all that clothing on, did not hide the bump on her stomach. It had been four months since Theran’s promotion to Arch mage of Snow Rock and at some time within those months Ashtrid had gotten pregnant. It was completely unexpected and Theran hadn’t meant for it to happen as he freaked out at the time but Ashtrid was so overjoyed to hear she was going to be a mother and Theran was going to be a father. He was still getting used to the idea of actually being a father and in truth he was terrified of being a bad parent but Ashtrid told him his fear was normal. He really didn’t know anymore at this point.
Ashtrid turned and smiled at him but when she saw the bloody bandages around his eye her smile vanished. “Oh by the earth god, Theran your eye!” For a pregnant mare she move with incredible speed and was fussing over him in seconds. “Oh you poor thing, what happened?”
Theran had to put a hoof up to stop her from touching it and said in reassuring tone. “It’s fine Ash you don’t need to…”
She pushed his hoof aside and looked him in his good eye. “By the blistering winds it is, let me see it.”
Theran tried again to escape the fussing. “Ashtrid please don’t…”
“Take it off!” Ashtrid demanded.
“No!” Theran countered.
“NOW!!!” She shouted stomping her hoof on the floor-boards.
Theran was taken aback by her wrath and he gave in. “Ok take it easy, give me a second.”
Theran undid the bandages and showed his horribly scared and swollen eye. Ashtrid’s eyes went wide with shock and she put her hoof to her mouth as she quietly gasped. Her shock turned to worry as she took a closer look at the nasty wound. “Oh Theran how did this happen?” She asked in a worried tone.
Theran looked down at his chest plate and in frustration he said. “Dam Wolven cut right through my snow steel like it was made of butter.” He looked back up at Ashtrid and gave her a half smile. “Guess I should have been more carful huh?”
Ashtrid put her hoof on the wound and Theran winced, as touch shot pain through it like fire. “Dam straight you should’ve been more carful, I didn’t make that armour for you to go out there and still get hurt. This crap isny cheap you know.” Ashtrid lectured and she made a “tuting” sound as she put her hoof on his right cheek. “Oh and its infected, come and sit down on the bed.”
Theran rolled his eye as he let her hold his hoof and lead him to the bed. He sat on the edge and crossed his forelegs over his chest plate. “Why am I sitting here exactly?” Theran asked.
Ashtrid stood in front of him and put a hoof on his mouth. “Hud yer wheesht and let me concentrate.” Her horn begun to glow bright blue with a hint of gold and Theran narrowed his good eye in confusion.
“What are yo…” Theran’s question was cut off when the pressure in his right eye faded away. Slowly his eye started to open and the pain disappeared. Ashtrid had her eyes closed and her teeth clenched in consecration. When she was done a minute later she let out a breath and drooped her head in exhaustion. Theran blinked both his eyes in amazement and touched his right eye. The wound was completely healed and all that was left was a bump where his wound used to be. Ashtrid breathed heavily as she hung her head low and Theran felt like an idiot for letting her do that. He got up and helped her sit on the bed. He sat down in front of her and put his left hoof on her right cheek. “Where did you learn to do that?” Theran asked in astonishment. “I never knew you could do healing magic.”
Ashtrid smiled at him with her eyes closed and she put her own hoof on his, holding it there on her cheek. She leaned her head into his hoof as she spoke in a peaceful tone. “Mmmm back when I was just a mare barely out of my teens I was a student of the Moon Sister order down in Moon town and they practised restoration magic.” She rubbed her cheek on Theran’s hoof, enjoying his warmth as she added. “You know I could have been a full fledged member there if I wanted to.”
Theran was confused as he tilted his head and asked. “Why didn’t you?”
Ashtrid took Theran’s hoof and held it in both heir’s, opened her eyes and looked at it. “There’s two reasons for that. One if I accepted I would have to live a life of solitude and dedicate every waking hour to the service of the Moon god.” She frowned and continued. “I would have been a powerful priestess with all the knowledge of the Moon goddess but I didn’t want that life, I wanted to live in a city with all the sounds and smells of an ever changing place and the sense of a real purpose.” She looked up and gazed into Theran’s eyes. “Second, if I did join them I would have never met you.” She turned his hoof and laid it on her belly. “And this would have never been our child.”
Theran looked at the bump on her belly and smiled as he gently stroked the side of her stomach. Theran then asked happily. “What are we going to call him?”
“Him? You mean her?” Ashtrid interjected.
“Oh come on it’s a boy.” Theran debated.
Ashtrid raised an eyebrow at that and asked almost in a challenging tone. “And what makes you so sure of that hmm?”
Theran looked up to her and said with a cocky smile. “Its my daddy sense telling me.”
Ashtrid bust out laughing so hard she rocked back and fourth on the edge of the bed as Theran just looked awkwardly from side to side. When she finally stopped said with a tear in her eye. “ Oh you may have several senses more than I do but a Daddy sense is not one of them.”
Theran was not impressed as he frowned and pouted his lip. “Alright then what makes you so sure it’s a girl?”
Ashtrid laughed again though this time it was just a chuckle. She did a half smile and raised her right eyebrow and said wittily. “It’s my Mummy sense.”
She bust out laughing for a third time and now Theran really didn’t look impressed. He leaned back and crossed his forelegs. “Now you’re just making fun of me.”
Ashtrid wiped the tears out of her eyes and let out a sigh of joy. “Sorry Theran I couldny help myself you’re just too easy.” She got off the bed and stood in front of Theran. She then gave him a hug and he hugged her back. It was a long loving hug, just them enjoying nothing more than their company. Theran enjoyed it even more as he felt her soft mane on his face and the smell of fresh flowers. He could have stayed like that for hours but Ashtrid was the first to break the silence as she asked. “Did anypony else get hurt in the mission?”
“Yes…some worse than others.” Theran said in Ashtrid’s ear as they kept hugging.
“Anypony I know?” Ashtrid asked.
Theran let her go and they looked into each other’s eyes. “No, though Storm Runner was there.”
Ashtrid seemed to brighten up at the mention of their dear family friend. “Oh he was, so soon…but wasn’t he injured two weeks ago by a Wolven stalker pack?”
Theran scratched his chin as he spoke. “He was but that didny stop him from coming along with me and bash some Wolven skulls in. He’s still pissed off about losing his eye to that Wolven he keeps talking about but we’re going off topic.” He put a hoof on Ashtrid’s side and said lovingly. “Boy or girl, what are we going to call our baby?”
Ashtrid smiled at him then kissed him on the cheek. “Its still going to be some time yet, we’ll think of a name later because…” She moved past Theran and to the door. She stopped at the door and looked over her shoulder at him. “I got some dinner to cook up and you got reports to write.” And without another word Ashtrid went through the door and went down stairs to make something to eat.
Theran stood there for a moment, just him alone with his thoughts. Theran thought about what Storm would have said if he did lose his eye, the jokes they could have had. Theran shook his head and looked at a mirror beside the bed. He went over to it and looked into its reflective surface. All that was left of his wound was a fine red line that started at the top of his right eyebrow and went down onto his right cheek. He ran his hoof down the scar and half smiled, as he kind of liked it.
“Theran.” A voice whispered.
Theran flinched and looked over his shoulder. “Ash, was that you?” Nopony was there and Theran frowned in confusion. Theran shook his head and looked back at the mirror to find he was now staring at a black filly with big green eyes.
“Theran are we there yet?”
Theran blinked and shook his head. “Wh…what?” He mumbled as he looked around. He was walking on a road surrounded by snow with tall cliffs and mountains all around him.
“Theran?” A little voice called from behind him.
At that moment Theran remembered he was pulling a cart with Haze and Violet on it. How could he have forgotten that, after five hundred years was he finally losing his mind. He looked over his shoulder and saw Haze looking at him. She looked bored as she leaned on the side of the cart with her chin resting on her right foreleg while her left one hung over the side. Violet on the other hand was fast asleep, wrapped in layers of thick covers. “What is it?” Theran asked with a hint of annoyance.
Haze lazily waved her dangling foreleg as she spoke. “Are we there yet?”
Theran narrowed his eyes and gestured angrily with his head to the road ahead. “Dose it look like we’re there yet?” He asked Haze angrily, his expression hidden behind his helmet.
Haze gestured with her left foreleg to the hills and said wirily. “You haven’t even told us where we’re going.”
Theran just huffed as he looked back to the road in front of him and tried to remember the name of the place they were heading to. It has been so long he really couldn’t remember the last time he had been down here but the name was on the tip of his tong, he just needed to remember. They kept on going in silence for a time, Theran could feel his legs beginning to ace from all the pulling he has been doing for hours now and he was starting to get a little pissed off. They finally came to a three-way junction and Theran had to stop. There was a post but the signs on it had faded away and Theran felt his rage begin to boil.
“Are we lost?” Haze asked and her question seemed to make him angrier.
He looked over his shoulder at Haze and glared at her. “Yes, there I said it we’re completely lost.” Theran growled as he tried to control his anger.
Haze looked a little shaken by his response but seemed to forget it when she asked “Shouldn’t we wake up Violet so she can help you?”
Theran didn’t like the idea of waking her after what she’s been through but he didn’t really have an option. “Go on, wake her.” He groaned.
Haze sat up and pocked Violet on the shoulder. “Violet, oh Violet we need your help.” Haze had such a cute voice but for some reason Violet wasn’t waking. “Violet?” Haze kept pocking her but she didn’t respond. Haze looked worried and stared at Theran. “She won’t wake up.”
Theran used his back legs to pull the supports down from under the cart and unhook himself from it. He then quickly walked to the side of the cart and stood on his hind legs so he was looking over Violet.
Haze looked on in worry as Theran checked Violet. “Is she ok?” Haze squeaked. “What’s wrong with her?”
Violet was still breathing and Theran felt relief flood his tired mind. “She’s ok pip.” He reached over and pat Haze on the shoulder. “She is just sleeping.”
Haze looked confused as her eyes shifted from Theran to Violet then back to Theran. “But why won’t she wake up?”
Theran kept looking at Violet, she was so still if he didn’t know any better he would have thought she was dead. He put both of his fore hooves on the edge of the cart and tilted his head in thought. “I don’t know pip, my guess the withdrawal has taking more out of her than I thought.”
“Then…then we need to find a doctor.” Haze suggested.
“It’s not going to be that easy Haze.” Theran said in a low tone.
Haze looked confused again. “Why not just read the map?”
“I can’t.” Theran said in a lower tone.
Haze was lost at this point as she waved her front hooves around in bewilderment. “575 years old and you can’t read a map, how dose that even make sense?”
“I can read maps just not this one.” Theran pulled out his map from his saddle-bag and showed it to Haze. “Take a good look at this and tell me what you see.”
Haze looked dumbstruck as she just stared blankly at the map. “Um…you do know I can’t read anything right?”
It was Theran’s turn to look dumbstruck though Haze couldn’t see it do to his helmet. “Wait a minute you cany read but you can do math.”
“Doesn’t mean I can read. You don’t need to be able to read to do math.” Haze complained.
Theran just bonked his head with his hoof and then pointed at the map as his voice took on an angry tone. “Its in latten Haze I cany read latten and I cany just follow the land marks because its been years since I was last here.” He stuffed the map back in his bag and raised his voice as he looked up at the sky. “I cany remember damit I just…” Theran stopped his ranting when he saw a figure flying in the sky above. It was a Pegasus. “A Pegasus? Thank the gods HAY!” Theran started to shout and wave his forelegs above his head to try and get its attention but the Pegasus just kept on going. He needed to make it see them so he cast a light spell and cast it on and off. Sure enough the Pegasus saw them and changed coarse in there direction. Haze changed into her other self as the Pegasus came closer. Theran could make out some detail, as it got closer. It had a green coat and a dark blue mane with a white line through it. He also noted it had a red scarf. When the Pegasus was in real view Theran could now see it was a male and he stopped just above them. He looked a little nervous and Theran really couldn’t blame him.
The Pegasus begun to speak in a fine English actsent as he asked. “Um can I help you my very armed and armoured friend, you are a friend right?”
Theran went on all fours and walked in front of the cart. “Trust me mate if I wanted to hurt you it would have happened the moment you got within range.” The green Pegasus gulped as he hovered in the air.
“Well that’s um…good to know I guess ha ha.” He really looked uncomfortable as he fiddled with his hooves.
“Are you going to come down? My neck is hurting from looking up.” Theran pointed out and the Pegasus rubbed the back of his neck as he hovered down to the ground.
“Sorry I didn’t mean to offend, my name is Scarf Ace.” He landed in front of Theran and extended his hoof. “Whom do I owe the pleasure to?”
Theran took hold of Scarf’s hoof and gave it a quick shake. “Theran Razorblade.”
Scarf looked a little worried when he heard Theran’s last name but it faded when he saw Haze. “And who’s this little one?” He moved past Theran and to the side Haze was on and peered up at her.
Haze looked over the edge and looked down at Scarf. “Hi my name’s Summer Haze.” She extended her own hoof and he shook it with a smile on his face.
“Nice to meet you Summer.”
Theran narrowed his eyes when he saw a picture on his flank. It was a red scarf a lot like the one he was wiring, plain and simple and at that moment Theran knew what he was. “Hang on a second you’re a chosen aren’t you?”
Scarf looked away from Haze and stared in confusion at Theran. “I beg your pardon?”
Theran came up the side of the cart and face Scarf. He pointed at Scarf’s flank and said. “That image on your flank, you’re a Heart lander.”
Scarf shifted his gold eyes to his flank then looked back at Theran. “You mean my cutie mark? A lot of ponies here have asked me about it and yes I’m from the Heart land as you ponies call it.”
Theran looked at Scarf in puzzlement as he went it over in his mind. “A cute whaty what? Aaaaaaa never mind that’s not important right now.” He got on his back legs and pointed at Violet. “My other companion is very sick and she needs a doctor.”
“You all look like you need a doctor.” Scarf pointed out as he looked at everyone. “But what can I do, I’m no a doctor?”
Theran pulled out his map and showed it to Scarf. “We’re lost out here and I need you to show me where we are.”
Scarf scrutinised the map and raised an eyebrow. “I can’t read this writing but I can see where we are.”
Theran darted around and was right beside Scarf as he stared at the map. “Where, where are we?” Theran said in anticipation.
“Here.” Scarf pointed at a spot on the map. “This road leads to a place ponies here call The Rest Pit, I was just there.”
Theran jumped for joy and run around the cart on his back legs as he clutched his head. “HA HAAA now I remember OH that feels SO GOOD.” Theran took the map and looked at it one more time and then hovered it over his head as took hold of Scarf’s shoulders and gave him a good shake. “If I didny have a helmet on I would kiss you HA HAAA.”
Scarf just looked at Theran in complete bewilderment. “Um…happy to help.” He said awkwardly.
Theran went back to the front of the cart and hooked himself up. “Thanks again Ace now we gotta run.” Theran bolted from his spot and went speeding down the road. Haze had to hold on while Violet was completely safe in her layers of covers.
“The settlement is the other way!” Scarf called after them and Theran made a sharp turn, almost sending Haze flying out the cart.
Scarf was pointing with his hoof to the right and Theran went speeding past once more. “My bad!” Theran called back as he went speeding down the road and at the same time covering Scarf’s face in snow.
“Happy to help.” He said with a pout as sat there for a moment then shook off the snow and went on his way, soring through the sky to where ever he wished.
Summer Haze
Haze literally had to hold on to the cart as Theran went into over drive and sped down the road. “Theran can you slow down!?” Haze yelled as she bobbed up and down. Theran didn’t stop running but he did slow down enough so Haze could move again in the cart. “Thanks, my butt was starting to hurt.” She said as she looked over the edge of the cart. The snow covered ground sped past her vision and she kinda enjoyed the way it looked. She also enjoyed the way the wind blew through her mane and how it bathed her face. Haze moved to the front of the cart and put her front hooves on the edge so she was semi-standing on her hind legs. She let herself turn back into her real form and let the wind blow over her wings. She then let out a loud. “Yawhooooooooooo!” As she enjoyed every second of the ride. All of it reminded her of the rides back in Canterlot when she was only five years old. Her mother always took her there when it was the weekend and how she enjoyed it. “This so cool, hay Violet don’t you thin…” Haze stopped herself when she looked at Violet and remembered she was still very ill. In all the sudden excitement she had forgotten and in that moment her joy faded. She sat back down and looked at the floor of the cart. Her memories of her mother were faint and her most resent ones brought her nothing but pain. She suddenly didn’t like the cold wind blowing on her so she went into her covers beside Violet, curled up into a ball and closed her eyes.
She must have fallen asleep because the moment she opened her eyes again the cart had slowed and she could hear the sounds of other ponies. When she looked up she saw the tops of buildings and the ears of ponies passing by. At the moment Haze remembered she wasn’t in her pony form and she felt her heart skip a beat when a taller pony glanced at her. She quickly pulled her covers over her head and stayed that way till she got her heart rate under control. She felt so sick as she got a cold feeling in the pit of her stomach. She was physically shaking and she felt her terror increase when she peeked out from under her cover and call out to Theran in a hush voice. “Theran, Theran?”
Haze saw Theran’s armoured flank and he wasn’t looking at her. Haze mustered up the courage to stand up with the covers over her and quickly reached out and pulled Theran’s wild red tail. Theran made a small grunt and he stopped the cart. He turned his head and shot her a glare. “What do you think you’re…”
“I’m not in my pony form Theran.” Haze lifted the cover so Theran could see her and quickly put it back over her head. “What am I going to do?”
Theran’s eyes went wide with shock but quickly looked away and stared walking again, pulling the cart behind him. Theran walked a bit more before he stopped the cart and put the legs down. He unhooked himself and spun around so he was facing her. He lifted the lip of the cover and glared at her. “Why didn’t you change the moment we saw the village, are you crazy?” Theran whispered in a harsh tone.
Haze glanced from side to side and whispered. “I fell asleep and when I woke up we were already here.”
“Cany you just change now.” Theran asked in a hush voice.
Haze frowned at him and said sarcastically. “Oh sure I’ll just bust into green flame and let everypony see what I am.”
Theran narrowed his eyes and glanced to his right. “We need to find the doctor here, so for now just stay in the covers.”
“Hay you alright there mate?” A deep male voice came from behind Theran and Haze gasped and hid in her covers.
Haze could hear Theran talking in his normal flat tone as he spoke to who ever it was. “Um yeah, say you diny know where we could fined a doctor around here do you?”
The stranger chuckled and said cheerfully. “Ha you look like you came out of the ass end of a dragon mate but yeah I know where the doctor is, come on follow me.” Haze felt Theran hook himself up to the cart and start pulling again as the stranger started speaking again. “Can’t say I’ve seen you around here before mate. This you’re first time in Rest Pit?”
Theran kept his tone flat as he answered. “No but it has been a long time since the last time I was.”
“How long is a long time in your book mate?” The stranger asked.
“Last time I was here was when I was a filly. And the place is still the same old shit hole I remember.”
The stranger laughed and Haze heard a dung of metal, like a hoof tapping off armour. “You’re alright mate. I’m Nuts and Bolts by the way.”
Theran made a huffing sound as he said. “Nuts and Bolts ay, not the name I would have given you.”
“You can blame my mother for that one but everypony around here calls me Big B because I do all the heavy lifting.” Haze heard that metal dung sound again as Big B asked. “So what’s your name, bet it horrible?”
Theran just chuckled and said. “Theran, Theran Razorblade.”
“Oh well I take back what I said then.” Big B said glumly. Some how Haze could feel eyes on her and she cringed when Big B asked. “Who are those two in the back of your cart? One seems to be hiding.”
Haze’s heart felt like a hammer in her chest and it didn’t go down when Theran said. “The one who’s hiding is my daughter, she’s kind of shy but she’ll show her face won’t she.”
Haze knew she had to show her face now and ever so slowly she pocked her face out of the covers just enough so Big B could only see her eyes and nose. She now got a good look at Big B and man was he big. He was an Earth pony and he was a head taller than Theran and much thicker to. His coat was dark blue and his mane was short and an even darker blue. He had what looked like brown leather along his back, chest and flank. Then there were his eyes, they were a light pink and they were looking right at her. She gulped and said nervously. “H…h…Hi there um…I’m Summer Haze.”
Big B just gave her a half smile and a nod then asked about Violet. “What’s wrong with this one, is she dead?”
Theran shook his head and said with a hint of worry. “No but she is very ill and that’s why we need a doctor, so can we stop chatting and get there already.” Theran finished in an angry tone.
Big B looked a little taken aback but he then just smiled and pointed at a small building at the end of the street. “The doctor’s is over there and I was done talking anyway, good day mate maybe I’ll see you later.”
Theran mumbled something but Haze couldn’t make out what he said as she watched Big B move away and disappear in the crowed of other ponies passing by. She then angrily asked Theran. “Why did you do that?”
Theran looked over his shoulder and looked at Haze. “What tell him to sod off?”
“No, but why would yo…Aaa no I mean why did you tell me to show my face?” Haze’s head felt like it was spinning, she really didn’t like places full of ponies.
“You still look normal enough to pass as a regular filly but that doesn’t matter we’re here now.” They stopped at the front of a small grey and green building and on it’s red door was a sign saying Doctor’s, rather simply but it got the message across. Theran unhooked himself and did the support legs thing again and looked over his shoulder at Haze. “Wait here with Violet while I get the doctor if he’s even here.” Theran then turned and went up some stone steps and knocked on the door. There was no answer so Theran knocked on the door again harder this time. When nopony came a minute later Theran looked like he was about to punch a hole through the door when it suddenly opened, and an old green Earth pony stallion with a bold head and grey beard came out with his hoof raised and shook it at Theran.
His voice was strong but deep with sharpness that came with being a doctor “I already told you drugheads to FUCK OFF or I’ll…” He stopped when he got a good look at Theran and his eyes widened briefly then he coughed into his hoof and looked at Theran with a plain expression. “Oh sorry I thought you were one of those drugheads trying to get at my supplies again. So what can I do for you Mr…?”
Theran rolled his eyes and said plainly. “My name is Theran and I need your help.”
The old doctor stood on his hind legs, crossed his forelegs and leaned on his door-frame with the same expression. “Yeah and so dose everypony else in this bloody town. What makes you so special?”
Theran looked as if he was about to punch the doctor but he just tapped his hoof on the stone step and explained. “I have a very ill mare that’s in need of your help and a filly that needs something for her injuries.”
The doctor didn’t look convinced as he narrowed his golden eyes at Theran “Sounds like all the other times ponies have come asking for help only for me to find out they were lying.”
Haze saw Theran’s eyes go wide then narrowed in anger as he stomped a hoof on the stone step and growled at the doctor. “Listen here I didny go through hell to get here just to be turned down by some grumpy old…”
The doctor cut him with a sharp tone. “Sorry can’t help ya now sod off!” He slammed his door shut and Theran was taken aback.
Theran then thumped the door and started shouting. “What kind of a FUCKING doctor are you, I got a filly out here and a mare that could die, are you really going to let that happen!?”
The door suddenly swung open and the doctor was right in Theran’s face. “How ill is she?” The doctor growled.
“Very.” Theran flat out answered.
The doctor leaned in more and said almost in a hiss. “Then she is already dead.”
He tried to slam the door again but Theran stopped him by jamming his armoured left foreleg in between the door and its frame. The impact of the door actually left an imprint of Theran’s arm in the door-frame and the doctor reopened the door and glared at Theran. Theran leaned in, looked the doctor in the eye and growled. “Not if I have anything to say about it.”
Haze could see where this was going and she knew she had to get in the way. Without thinking she jumped out of the cart with the covers over her and landed hard enough to rattle the bones in her legs. She let out a little grunt of pain as her legs gave out and she fell on her belly with the covers completely over her. The slushy wet snow felt horrible on her fur and outer shell. She sneezed and the covers blew away from her head and landed back over her face so only her mussel was showing.
“Haze!” Theran called out to her and heard him rush over felt him sit her up. He then lifted the covers off her face and looked at her. “What are you doing you silly child are you trying to hurt yourself?”
Haze snorted and shook her head to clear her stuffy nose and winced when pain shot through her hoof. “I think I just did.” Haze admitted as she looked at her right hoof. There was weeping blood out of a cut on the tip of her hoof and it hurt when she touched it with other one.
She heard the hooves of another pony and when she looked up she saw it was the doctor. She hid her own hooves in the covers as he stopped in front of her and Theran. He looked down on her and said. “And why did you go and do that little one? That fall is a little high for a filly.”
Haze looked straight into his eyes and did not flinch. “You two would have fought and I don’t want that.”
The doctor raised an eyebrow at that and asked. “And what is that you want?”
Haze looked at the cart then back at the doctor. “I want you to help my friend and make her better.”
The doctor stayed silent for a moment as he looked into her eyes then blinked and said. “Ok.” He looked at Theran who was completely dumbstruck and told him to. “Get the cart and pull it up to that door.” Theran still confused did as he was told while the doctor got Haze to stand up. “Come on, inside.” He walked into his house and Haze limped after him. The interior was dark and smelled of old furniture and just smelled old, like really old. The doctor was down in an open area big enough to fit the cart and around the room was medical equipment. The doctor opened the big door and let Theran in with the cart in tow. “You use magic?” The doctor asked Theran
“Duh.” Was Theran’s reply as he hooked himself from the cart.
Theran pulled the cart the rest of the way with his jaw to the middle of the room then gently levitated Violet with his magic. He looked at the doctor. “Set her down over there.” He said as he pointed to a bed near the wall and around medical stuff. Theran did so and with all the care he could muster he set her down on the bed. Theran then stood back as the doctor looked over Violet. He made little “Hmmmm” sounds as he examined the burns on Violet’s chest and the scar on her left cheek. “She has a fever.” He said as he held his hoof on her forehead and he looked at Theran. “What happened to her? She looks as if she’s been in a battle.”
Theran stood in his spot away from the bed. “We…”
“Its rude to talk with your helmet on.” The doctor pointed out as he tested Violet’s damaged left leg.
Theran snorted and removed his helmet. The doctor could now see Theran wolf like features and Haze saw the doctor looking at Theran’s two long pointy koninis sticking out from under his lip. “She was injured by me then I saved her and now she needs you to possibly save her to.”
The doctor looked a little surprised as he looked at Theran. “Wow you really are straight to the point aren’t you?” Theran just snorted and glanced at Haze for a moment then looked back at the doctor. The doctor pulled back Violet’s bandages, brushed through her fur with his hoof then stood back and looked at Theran. “Well all things considered none of her wounds are infected but she is out like a light and seems nonresponsive.” He shrugged then added. “Unless this is something you caused I don’t know what’s wrong with her.” He tilted his head and narrowed his eyes. “Mind telling me what you saved her from because she looks a lot like a bandit?”
Theran looked at Violet then back at the doctor. “She was but not of her own will. She was a slave to some local bandits and she was hooked on a drug known as pony’s chain.”
Now the doctor look really surprised. “Did you say…pony chain?”
Theran nodded and added. “That burn mark was from a shock spell to restart her heart after it stopped from the stress of the withdrawal.”
The doctor now looked confused as he asked. “A shock spell…but how did you know that would work?”
Theran shook his head. “I didn’t.” He then pointed at Haze. “She did.”
The doctor looked at Haze in disbelief, his eyes wide with shock. “You…you did this? But you’re just a filly.”
Haze frowned at him from her spot above the open area. “Why dose everypony keep saying that?”
The doctor looked apologetic as he put a hoof to his chest. “I’m sorry, I just didn’t expect a filly to know more about science than I do is all.”
Haze leaned on her right hoof and yelped when pain shot through it. “Ahhhhh that hurts.”
“Let me take a look at that?” The doctor offered and Haze felt her heart begin to race again.
“Oh no.” Haze thought, “He’s going to find out what I am if he sees my hoof.”
She looked at Theran and he gave her a slight nod as he sat down and rested left hoof on the hilt of his sword. Haze was worried what Theran might do if… “Come on.” The doctor becond her to come down the wooden steps. “I won’t bite I promise.”
Hesitantly she limped down the steps slowly till she reached the bottom and the doctor was now towering over her. He sat down and extended his hoof. “Can you take a look at my horn first?” Haze asked as away to stall the doctor from checking her hoof.
The doctor sighed and got to taking off the bandages. When he finally took them off he winced when he saw her horn. “Ooo that looks uncomfortable.” He touched her horn and she yelped as it stung. “How did this happen?”
Haze looked at Theran and he just nodded again for her to keep talking. “Well…the shock spell was too much for me so it shocked me as well.”
“And how did you know it would work.” She looked up at him and he smiled. “Come on teach an old doctor some new tricks.”
“Well…my Aunty is a nurse and she showed me how the heart works. It runs on a pulse and it takes one to start another.”
The doctor seemed impressed as he ruffled her mane a little. “Sounds like she knows her stuff.” He leaned back and looked at her. “Its not as bad as it looks, should heal quick enough.” He extended his hoof again for her to give him her hoof. “Now lets see that hoof.” Haze glanced at Theran and again he nodded. She lifted her hoof with the cover still over it and the doctor frowned at her. “Come now stop being silly.” He cupped his left hoof under her hoof and with his right he pushed back the covers. The tip was only showing so she took a little comfort in that. The cut wasn’t that bad but it had cracked her hoof and it hurt to put weight on it. “Now that looks sore.” The doctor pointed out.
“It is sore.” Haze moaned and she looked at Theran. He still looked calm but Haze could see his sword was out a little bit, enough for her to see the razor white edge of his blade. Haze slowly shook her head at him and the doctor saw her do this.
“What’s the matter, why are you shaking your head?” He looked over his shoulder and looked at Theran who gave him a plain expression. At that moment the doctor’s hoof slipped and Haze jumped in pain, knocking the covers off her shoulders and down to her hips. When the doctor looked back his eyes went wide with shock, disbelief and confusion. “What…what’s wrong with your hooves and are those…wings?”
Haze looked up at the doctor in shear terror as her breathing quickened and her heart hammered in her chest. She had no words as her stomach tided itself in a not and she looked at Theran who looked completely calm. She tried to speak but her words came out all jumbled. “I…please…I’m not…”
The doctor looked lost in thought as he just stared at her. He then managed to get himself together and he said as he gulped. “You’re…you’re a…”
“Changeling.” Theran suddenly spoke. Haze and the doctor looked at him in shock. “Well half really.” Theran stayed still but his blade was inching more out its sheath and Haze shook her head at him but he wasn’t looking at her, he was looking at the doctor. “But the question now is…” he put his right hoof on his sword hilt and gripped it. “What are you going to do now that you know?”
Everyone was silent for a long time. Haze could actually hear her heart beat in her ear as the minutes ticked by. One minute, two minutes, three, Haze lost count as fear filled her mind. Finally what felt like hours the doctor asked. “This Chandelling filly…you would kill for?”
Theran kept his sword a little out so the blade could be seen. “If anypony or anything tries to hurt her, I would in a heart beat.”
The doctor kept his expression stern but Haze could tell he was scared. The doctor slightly pointed at Haze as he said. “But she isn’t even a pony.”
Theran kept his expression plain as his eyes and the doctor’s were locked on to each other. He slightly shrugged as he said. “It doesn’t matter to me if she is or not.” He inched his sword out just a little more. “And you haven’t answered my question yet. What are you going to do about it?”
Haze was more terrified of Theran killing this doctor than anything else at this moment but her voice felt stuck in her throat. The doctor narrowed one of his eyes at Theran as if he was studying him very closely. “Do I really have a chose?” He finally asked.
Theran tilted his head slightly and narrowed his eyes at the doctor. “There’s always a chose, just one of them won’t be good for your neck though.”
“Theran please stop.” Haze finally found her voice but Theran said.
“Shut it Haze.” He shot her a glare and she felt glued to the spot. He then turned his attention back to the doctor. “So what’s it going to be?”
The doctor was as still as a rock, keeping his eyes fixed on Theran. But he then slowly looked at haze. “How do I know you’re not just under this Changeling’s control and she is telling you what to do with her mind so I don’t go out there and tell everypony she’s in here?”
Suddenly with out warning Theran shot forward and completely pulled his blade out with lightning speed. “NOOOO!” Haze screamed, reaching out on reflex as she watched in horror.
The doctor’s eyes were wide with shock and surprise as he shakily looked at Theran. His blade was held right at the doctor’s throat, the razor white edge mere inches from cutting through his flesh. “If that were the case you’d be dead right now.” Theran looked at Haze then back at the doctor. “Take a good hard look at her and tell me what you see.” The doctor narrowed his eyes at Theran then slowly looked at Haze again.
Haze stared into his strong golden eyes and he into her young green ones. They stayed that way for a long time, not daring to move. After what felt like ten minutes he finally said. “I…I see a…I see… fear, pain, dread and… and loneliness.” He looked back at Theran and he looked at the doctor with an impressed expression.
“I see you’re good at reading ponies.” Theran shifted his stance then tilted his head at him. “That’s a rare skill.”
“Comes with being a doctor.” He said as he looked into Theran’s eyes. “And I see regret in your eyes.”
Theran pressed the blade’s edge harder to the doctor’s throat. “Don’t you dare.” Theran growled. He looked at Haze again when he heard her whimpering. Haze let tears fall from her eyes as she silently begged him not to do it. Theran looked away, casting his gaze to the stone floor. Then, slowly he took his blade away from the doctor’s neck and sheathed it with a small click. He looked back and gave her a half smile as he sat down and extended a hoof. “Come here.” He said softly. Haze shakily moved over to him and then hugged him as she quietly sobbed. All her emotions were overflowing and the more she cried, the more she hatted herself for being what she was. She felt Theran stroke her mane as he helped calm her nerves. “Shhh it’s alright.” He said softly, “I won’t let anypony hurt you if I can.”
“That…that’s not what I’m afraid of…right now.” She looked up at him, her vision blurry because of her tears. “I don’t like it when you hurt ponies, especially if it’s for me and he’s a nice pony.” She buried her face in Theran’s chest as she cried, “Why would you hurt nice ponies?”
Theran looked from Haze to the doctor who was just silently watching with a slight frown. Theran sounded angry when he asked. “This convincing enough for you?” The doctor was just staring at him and Haze. Haze looked at the doctor and even with her blurry vision she could see he was thinking real hard. After a moment of pause Theran changed his question. “Or do you still think this is all an act?”
After another moment he finally with a shaky voice said. “No…and if it’s a trick it’s a dam good one.” He looked down at Haze then at a stool near Violet’s bed. “I still haven’t seen her last wound. Mr Razorblade without cutting off my head could you help her up on that stool so I can…”
Haze suddenly built up enough will to cut the doctor off as she objected. “No help Violet, she is in bigger need of you not me.”
The doctor suddenly looked very tired but he shook his head and looked fine again. “Very well but I still want you on that stool.”
He went over and sat down beside the bed Violet was on and made an attempt to make her respond, while Theran helped Haze over to the stool behind the doctor. He lifted her up onto it and was careful not to bump her wounded hoof. He gave her a light pat on the cheek then turned to the doctor. “So before we had our…awkward moment, you acted like you know pony chain very well.”
The doctor looked over his shoulder when he spoke to Theran. “I know it well because your friend here isn’t the first runaway slave I’ve worked with.”
Theran sat down beside Haze and he started to look intrigued. “You helped a slave addicted to pony chain?”
The doctor nodded. “Some caravan of ponies walked in here a few years ago, some high end assholes with a lot of bits had this slave with them and when he got the chance he bolted it.” The doctor turned to a table next to him and was going through different bottles of liquid as he continued his story. “Poor sod ran right into me and fell over in the mud. I looked down at him as he stared up at me and begged me not to let them get him.” He picked two bottles then got a large beaker as he continued. “The boy looked no older than your little girl there.”
“She is not my little girl.” Theran objected and for some reason Haze felt a little hurt at hearing that.
The doctor looked at Theran for a moment then shook his head. “Anyway as I was saying the boy was young and I couldn’t let them find him, so I took off my coat and put it over him and led him hear.” The doctor popped the tops on the bottles with his teeth and poured them into the beaker. They made a sizzling sound as the mixed and turned into a yellow liquid. He then put a lid on the top of the beaker as yellow smoke started to rise. He looked back at Haze and Theran as he kept on talking. “For a while he seemed fine, fit, healthy and a little shy. But after a day of hiding in my home did his health change. It started with head pains then the shaking and not long after that did the fever set in. I had the lad on heavy pain killers and made him drink water. 24 hours later the lad was in a coma and didn’t wake for five days.”
Haze was shocked as she let her law drop. “Five days!?” Haze squeaked.
The doctor nodded. “Poor boy was starving when he finally woke, all skin and bones but he was still alive.” He looked at Violet and frowned. “But she is in a worse condition and a five day coma will kill her so…” He pointed at the beaker. “So I’m going to solve that.”
“What is it?” Theran asked.
The doctor smiled a cocky grin as he said. “It’s a compound I came up with that reverses the effects of a coma.”
Theran looked confused as he stared at the doctor. “Really…but how is that possible?”
The doctor kept his grin as he picked up the beaker and put his hoof on the lid. “With a bit of research anything is possible.”
Before he moved, Theran put his right hoof on his sword hilt again and glared at the doctor. “How do I know that’s not just something you’ll use to knock us out?”
The doctor rolled his eyes and looked a little offended. “Come on if I were to gas you I’d be gassing myself to.” Haze watched Theran as he considered this. After a moment he let his hoof drop away from his hilt but he didn’t relax. The doctor turned back to Violet and placed the beaker beside her pillow. He then got a rag and when he opened the beaker he wafted the yellow smoke onto Violet’s face. Haze watched with intrigued expression as minutes ticked by.
Suddenly Violet’s eyes shot open and she gasped loudly. The doctor slammed the lid back on the beaker and took it away quickly as Violet thrashed her limbs. She stopped and her face started to turn green. She sat up and waved her forelegs as her cheeks started to fill up with puck. The doctor quickly got a bucket and gave it to her. Violet wasted no time as she grabbed the bucket and literally shoved her face into it as she retched hard. Theran tried to go over to her but the doctor put up a hoof to stop him. Haze felt sick just hearing Violet’s pained puking. After a minute she finally stopped and lifted her head out of the bucket and stare at them. Her white lips were stained with puck and her eyes were so blood shot it made their purple colour stand out more. She sucked in a breath and asked shakily. “Wh…what did I miss?”
Theran gave the doctor a look and after a few seconds he let him go over to her. Violet was still gripping the bucket as she glanced up at him. She smiled as he sat beside her and put his right hoof on her back and his left on her left shoulder. “Hay Vi, how you feeling?” He asked.
Violet looked at the bucket and remarked. “I feel like the ass end of a wrath eagle.”
Theran looked back at the doctor. “Was that supposed to happen?” Theran asked.
The doctor just shrugged. “Its just shock from being taken out of a comma, she should be fine in a few minutes.” He put the beaker down on the table and that’s when Violet realised what was happening.
“Wait where are we?” She asked, not really directed at anyone.
The doctor looked back at Violet with a smile. “Why you’re in Rest Pit lass, nice place to some and hell for others.”
Violet looked as if she was still processing this when she whispered. “C…comma?” She then looked at Theran. “How long was I out?”
Theran was rubbing her back as he answered her question. “Not long, a few hours maybe.” He gave her a half smile as he patted her on the shoulder. “But you did it Violet, you beat it. You’re now free.”
“Oh…Yay…”
Violet smiled with sleepy joy as she seemed to drift off and Theran had to take the bucket from her and set it down at the foot of the bed. He then let her lean on him as she rested her head on his shoulder and seemed to fall asleep. Theran looked worriedly at the doctor. “Is she going to be fine now that she’s out of her comma?”
“She’s got a fighting chance.” The doctor said flatly. “And she is lucky my compound didn’t give her brain damage.” Theran shot him a cold, threatening look but the doctor ignored him as he finally turned to Haze. “Now that I’ve helped your friend, will you let me see your last wound…please?”
Haze thought about it for a moment. “Come on Summer, buck up.” She told herself in her head. She looked to the side and stretched her neck back to let him have a look. “Please be careful, this one is the worst.”
The doctor gave her a warm smile as he tilted his head. “Don’t you worry, I’m an expert at this.” Haze some how didn’t buy it but she let him proceed anyway. He took a close look at the bandages and examined the red line stained into the fabric. “Looks like a nasty one indeed.” He looked back up to her eyes and asked. “How did this happen?”
Haze gave the doctor a confused look as she recalled how she got it and as hard as she might try, she couldn’t remember. “I don’t remember, just pain and a bright light.”
The doctor looked over his shoulder at Theran who still had Violet leaning on him. She really was asleep at this point. “Do you remember how she got this?” The doctor asked Theran.
Theran glanced at Violet as she slept then looked back at the doctor. “A bandit named Long Bow did that to her and he paid with his life.”
At the mention of that name several images flashed in Haze’s mind. A blade with her blood on it, Theran shouting in anger and the ghostly feeling of unbelievable pain. Haze closed her eyes and pressed her hoof to her forehead as the images brought pain and gave her a headache. The memory of her own blood on that blade frightened her the most as it left a shaky feeling in her chest. “Hay are you feeling alright?” The doctor asked Haze.
Haze opened her eyes again and saw the doctor looking at her in concern. “Yeah…fine.” Haze said not too convincingly and the doctor gave her a look that was telling her he knew she was lying.
“Alright, if you say so.” The doctor grumbled. He leaned in again and put his hooves around the bandages. “Now lets take a good looooo HOLLY SHIT!” As he pulled away the bandage a strand of transparent goo came with it and made a slimy sound.
Haze looked down at her chest and felt a cold feeling in the pit of her stomach as she saw her wound. The entire wound was covered in a sticky see through goo that clung to her bandages like glue. “Aaaaaa what’s wrong with my wound!?” Haze shouted as she felt panic set in.
Theran suddenly came over and his eyes went wide when he saw what all the fuss was about. The doctor turned his head and looked at him for a moment in concern, then looked back at the slime. Theran finally managed to speak. “Now that’s, something I’ve never seen before.”
Haze stared in horror at her wound. “What’s wrong with it, What’s wrong with it, What’s wrong with it!!!???” Haze was really starting to panic now as she waved her forelegs above her head.
“Will you pipe down?” The doctor said through clenched teeth. “You want the whole naber hood pocking their noses in here?”
Haze closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She shakily let it out and looked at her wound again. The entire wound was coated in the stuff and the light from a candle reflected off its shiny surface. Theran leaned in for a closer look. He narrowed his eyes as he studied the slime. “Is it infected?” Theran asked.
The doctor touched the goo with his hoof and gave it a sniff. He did not scrunch his face up in disgust nor was he repelled. What he did do is raise his eyebrow and stared at the goo on his hoof for a bit, then he stuck his tong out and licked it.
“Oh come on, that’s just minging!” Theran said in disgust.
The doctor smacked his lips together a few times then looked to be in deep thought. Second later and he looked Haze in the eye. “I am really sorry to tell you this.” Haze’s heart felt like a jackhammer in her chest as she waited for the worst. Theran’s eyes were wide as he stared on and waited for the doctor had to say. The doctor paused, sucked in a breath and said. “You’re half changeling.”
Haze’s fear turned into confusion as she narrowed her eyes and left her mouth open. “No really?” Haze finally managed to ask, not amused.
The doctor just shrugged as he wiped the slime off his hoof with a rag. “Well I do know its not an infection and I’ll give you my reasons. One, the wound itself is showing no sine of swelling, actually it looks to be closed. Two, the slime has no smell and tastes like a low form of sap.” He suddenly pocked Haze in her wound and she flinched but there was no pain.
“That didn’t hurt?” Haze said in disbelief.
The doctor smiled and put his hoof on her forehead, adding. “And three, you have no fever.”
“Then what is it?” Theran asked.
The doctor shrugged again and answered. “ From what I’ve gathered it seems to be coming from her naturally like some sort of healing method. It very fascinating how it…” The doctor suddenly coughed long and hard into the rag he was holding.
Haze scrunched her face up as the doctor sucked in a ragged breath and coughed one more time into the rag and she swore she saw blood. He hid his rag before Theran could see but he looked to be keeping his distance as he took a step back and looked from side to side. “I think you’re the one who needs to see a doctor, doctor.”
The doctor just glared at him. “Go fu…”
Suddenly the door opened and a young Pegasus stallion with a dark blue coat and black mane with red highlights walked in carrying bags of herbs. “Uncle Joe I got those herbs you…wanted.” He froze when he saw Haze, Violet and Theran. “What’s going on?” His dark red eyes went wide as he saw Theran put his hoof on his sword hilt. “Um, I think I should be going.” Before he could turn out the door, Theran suddenly vanished in a bright blue flash and reappeared behind the Pegasus with his sword all the way out.
Theran pocked the guy in the flank with the tip of his blade and the Pegasus yelped. “Where do you think you’re going?” Theran said in a normal tone as he shut the door behind him with his back leg.
The guy turned around and backed up to the far wall as Theran walked forward on two legs, pointing his sword right at him. The Pegasus had to go on his own hind legs as Theran’s stopped in front of him and pointed his sword right at his heart. “Wait Mr Razorblade wait, that’s the boy I was talking about.”
Theran Razorblade
Theran looked at the kid. He looked no older than 14. “This is the runaway slave?” Theran asked flatly.
The boy looked confused as he turned his head to the doctor. “Uncle Joe why would you tell…wait, oh no you’re not here to take me back are you?” Theran gave him a blank expression and the kid started to panic. “No please don’t take me back I’ll do anything, please I’m…”
Theran lightly pocked him again in the chest to make him shut up. The kid just stared at him with dread in his red eyes. Theran then put his sword away and went on all fours again. “Relax kid I’m no slaver.”
The boy looked at Theran in confusion as he slowly sat down and put a hoof on his chest. Theran knew he had scared the kid and that was the point. The kid slowly managed to speak as he looked at the doctor. “So…if you’re not here to take me back why did uncle Joe tell about me?”
The doctor managed to speak now as he pointed at Violet. “She was a slave like you and just like you she was addicted to pony chain.”
The kid’s eyes went wide as he looked over to Violet who was sleeping. “Really? I never thought I’d meet another runaway slave like me.”
“Diny get used to it.” Theran stated as he turned around and went back down to where Haze and the doctor were. Theran then went up to Violet and sat on the floor in front of the bed. He floated the pillow from the other side and then gently put it under her head.
Violet made a light moan as she snuggled her head into the pillow and Theran cracked a smile. His smile vanished when the doctor said. “There’s not much left I can do for her except look after her as you go find a room at the inn down to the other side of town.”
“I’m not leaving her here.” Theran stated as he glanced over his shoulder at the doctor.
The doctor got up and walked over to Theran’s side. “She is in no shape to move and I don’t like to many ponies in my home.”
“Then we’ll stay here.” Theran argued.
“No you’re not, you’re going to get a room at the inn and that’s the end of it.” The doctor stated in a stern voice.
Theran got up and turned to face the old stallion. He frowned and looked him in the eye. “And what are you going to do if I refuse?” Theran growled.
They eyed each other in anger and they both tensed up. “Hay!” Haze shouted and both he and the doctor looked at her. She still had her bandage hanging off her chest as she looked at them angrily. “We shouldn’t be rude, he’s done a lot for us so can you just be nice for once and listen to him?”
Theran was shocked, he couldn’t believe he was being talked down by a filly. Even the doctor looked shocked. They both stared at her for a moment before the teenaged Pegasus said. “Um I could lead you to the inn Sir, I know where it is.”
Theran seemed to come to his senses and shook his head. He looked at the boy and asked. “Alright then but I have one question. What’s ya name kid?”
The boy kinda looked nervure as he awkwardly said. “Uh…Tim, Sir.”
Theran didn’t smile this time as he walked up to Tim and at the last second he looked at Haze and said. “Haze you stay here till I get back. You got that?”
Haze just nodded as she leaned on the table she was next to. The doctor went over to Tim and put a hoof on his shoulder. “You be careful now, the streets are not safe at this hour. Lead him there and come straight back here, understand?”
Tim nodded, saying “I will uncle Joe.”
“That’s my boy, now go.”
Theran and Tim went to the door and just as they were about to leave Haze called to Theran saying. “You be careful out there.”
Theran stopped form a moment as those words brought back the memories of the times Ashtrid had told him the exact same thing. He took one glance back at Haze, then went outside into the cold afternoon air.
It was so cold in Violet’s tent the mud that she slept in had frozen over, leaving the ground under the rags she slept on all bumpy and jagged. She couldn’t sleep anyway. Every time she closed her eyes she saw an arrow in the back of Leasa’s skull as she fell over dead. Hammer Head had dragged Violet over to Leasa’s body and he made her look into her dead eyes. Those eyes were forever burned into her memory, stalking her dreams like an angry phantom. Two months had past since then and through that time Violet had been beaten, raped, tortured and made to do terrible things to other ponies. As for right now Violet didn’t know what they would do to her next, she was for all sense of the name, a bandit now but she was just still a slave made to do terrible things in the form of an outlaw. If it were up to her she would have ran for it the moment nopony was looking and got far, far away. But the drug Pony chain made that impossible. It was like an invisible hook that clung to her brain and it got tighter the longer she went with out taking it.
“I’m going to die here.” Violet thought as she was curled up into a ball in attempt to keep warm. “Oh Leasa, I’m sorry, I’m so sorry.” She quietly cried to her self as the memory came back again to chew on her mind. But it didn’t last as a bucket of freezing cold liquid was bumped on top of her and she sprang to her hooves in shock.
“Did that wake you up sweet heart ha ha?” The brown stallion with a blue mane laughed. “It would have been warmer but the cold takes that away but look on the bright side, the smell is to die for.”
That’s when Violet realized he had thrown what had been in the piss bucket all over her and now that he pointed it out she could smell it. “You horrid bastard!” Violet’s rage was at its breaking point and she really didn’t care if the others would beat her for strangling this son of a nag. “You know I can break your neck like a tooth pick.” Not only was Pony chain a hook on her mind but it was also like a steroid, increasing her strength and stamina.
The stallion just smiled and said confidently. “You could but you wouldny because you’re a coward.”
Violet was about to prove him wrong when Long Bow appeared and by the look on his ugly face he was here for her. “Oye meat, the boss wants to talk to you.” He scrunched his snout up when he smelled her then looked at his friend. “Jeez Daz why’d ya pour piss on her?”
He just kept on smiling as he said. “Had to get rid of it somehow.”
Still cringing, Long Bow stared to walk away as he said. “Yeah but why did you do it in the camp you moron, now we got to put up with than her face.”
Daz stopped smiling as he moaned. “You don’t, you get to sleep on that hill.”
Long Bow just shook his head as he did just that and went to his tent on the high hill over looking the camp. Violet smiled and said cheerily. “Guess not everypony finds your jokes funny.”
Daz growled at her and pointed to Hammer Head’s tent. “Just get moving before I make you.”
Violet just snorted as she walked past him still dripping with piss. “In your dreams ass-hole.” She retorted as she flicked her wet tail in his face and went to the boss’s tent as Daz made disgusted grunts behind her.
Inside the tent Violet immediately saw Axe on Hammer Head’s bed lying on her side with her clothes off. Her right hoof was on her hip while her left was used for her head to rest on as she flicked her blue tail and bat her pink eyes at Violet as she entered. Violet just narrowed her eyes at the bitch as she walked past her and up to Hammer Head’s desk, which he was sitting at. He had also removed his armour as she saw it in one corner of his desk and his Warhammer on the other. His messy black fur was as grimy as it has always been and his silver mane was tided into a pony tail to keep it out of his scar covered face. As always the moment his red eyes fixed on her, an urge to rip his face off was almost unbearable. “Ah Violet there you are lass.” He said in his cocky highlander actsent. “I see the boys have been having fun with you again from what’s dripping off ya.” Violet stayed silent as she glared at him with hate in her eyes. Hammer just smirked as he lifted a green bottle out from under his desk and placed it on top. “Its that time again lass where you need to take this.” He gestured to the bottle and Violet didn’t take it immediately. This was when he would make her do something to amuse him in order for her to have the drug. Her eyes shifted from the bottle back to Hammer and narrowed one eye in question. Hammer smiled again as he begun to talk. “Ah I see after all the torment I put you through you still managed to learn that everything comes with a cost. That’s what I like about you. You got the will to survive.” He got up and went over to Axe who shifted onto her belly and looked up lovingly at him as he stood beside the large bed. He put a hoof under her chin and she smiled subjectively at him as he kept speaking to Violet. “You’ll do what I say if it means you get to stay alive and that’s way slavery is so good.” He sat on the bed and Axe snuggled up to him. Violet hatted it when Axe acted all slutty when she was around Hammer and Axe knew she hatted it, its way she did it. “Like you, slaves do what ever we say just to stay alive, allowing us to do whatever we wish.” He got up on the bed and went behind Axe and her grin got wider. “Now go get some refreshments for me and Axe will you?” Violet nodded, her face expressionless as she turned away and walked out the tent.
The sounds of those two followed behind her and Violet shivered in disgust as she exited the tent and into the cold night out side. “That sodding monster.” Violet said under her breath as she walked to the supply tent. “I’m going to kill him one day and the rest of these bastards.” She entered through the tent flaps and got to looking in the boxes of food for anything that might make ass-hole Head happy. Violet picked up a loaf of bread and stopped. The sudden urge to scream out her anger had become unignorible and she closed eyes. She tried to fight back the tears as she clenched her teeth and leaned on one of the boxes. “Why me?” She sobbed. “Why dose this have to be?” She slammed the bread onto the box and it cracked under the force. She buried her face in her forelegs and cried. A sudden sound inside the tent made Violet jump to her hooves in fear it was one of the bandits wanting to play games with her but no one was there. She heard the sound again and realized it was coming from the back of the boxes. She put the bread down and slowly moved around the boxes till her eyes fixed on a small figure. Violet’s eyes went wider than they had ever gone before when she fixed her gaze on a small half starved filly. It was a girl with a tan coat and dark blue and turquois mane. The feature that stood out the most was her eyes. She had big, bright green eyes that seemed to glow in the low light and they stared in fear right at her. Violet didn’t move for a long time as she stared right back at the filly in shock. “How did she get in here?” She thought. “She has no idea what she has snuck into.” The filly shifted in her corner of the boxes and Violet came to her senses. “She needs to get out of here fast.” She thought and tried to talk to her. “Hay there sweetie, you shouldn’t be here you need to get out now.” The filly looked confused as she raised one eye rig and opened her mouth. Violet backed away and pointed at the tent flaps. “Go now.” The filly shook her head and pointed at a small hole in the tent wall. Violet had had enough and grabbed the bread and offered it to the filly. “I don’t care just take this and run.” The filly didn’t move for a moment then suddenly jumped up, grabbed the bread with her mouth and bolted out the small hole. Violet wasted no time getting what Hammer wanted and went out the tent like nothing happened. Out side she saw a small shadow darting away from the camp and had hope she was in the clear but the shout from Long Bow on the hill dashed those hopes. He pulled back an arrow and Violet screamed. “NOOOOO!”
Violet’s eyes shot open and she sat up screaming, her eyes darting around the room. She suddenly felt somepony touch her shoulder. On reflex she grabbed the hoof with her right, twisted the pony’s foreleg behind his back and slammed her left elbow right behind his shoulder joint, pining him to the bad. “GAh…GODS DAMIT!” The pony shouted out in pain. “Take it easy lass.”
“VIOLET!!” A small feminine voice call out in alarm. Violet suddenly came to her senses when she saw Haze sitting on a stool and staring at her in shock and surprise.
“Haze?” Violet asked in confusion, trying to remember where she was.
“GRRRRRRRR.” The pony growled.
“Violet that’s the doctor, you’re hurting him.” Haze shouted.
Violet looked down and realized what she was doing and let him go. “I’m so sorry I….I don’t know why I did that.” She admitted as she sat back down on the bed.
The doctor rubbed his shoulder and frowned at her angrily. “Bloody Terrato’s back side you got some reflexes lass. Almost fucked my shoulder up.”
Violet suddenly remembered about her wounded shoulder blade as pain flared at the mere thought of it. “Oooooowwwwww that really hurts,” Violet gripped her shoulder as the pain became unbearable. “Aaaaaahhhhhhh!” Her heart was beating so fast it made her feel sick and also made cold sweat trickle down her forehead. A shiver went down her spine and she leaned forward still gripping her shoulder.
“Wow there take it easy or you’re going to fall off the bed.” He caught her by putting his right hoof on her chest and his left on her back and slowly eased her back. “You still need to recover from the drug that was in your body. I suggest not moving till your heart rate goes down and you don’t feel the need to puke all over my floor.”
A pillow floated in a green aura and went under her head. A wave of relief hit Violet like a flood and she let out a pained sigh as her head sank in the pillow. Knowing the doctor was an Earth pony the only one who could use magic in this room was Haze and she came over to the side of the bed near her head. Haze smiled at her and she smiled back. “Hay sweetie, you’re looking pretty today.”
Haze looked confused. “Really?” She asked in her cute little voice, just hearing it made Violet feel much better and the knowing she had somepony she cared about near her.
“Yes sweetie you do. A lot better than me anyway.” Violet’s smile lessened when she thought about her still looking like a changeling. “Wait, you still look like a changeling.” She looked at the doctor but he didn’t look bothered. “You’re fine with that?”
The doctor’s expression didn’t change as he spoke. “It’s not up to me what she looks like.” He sat down right beside the bed where her head was and looked her in the eye. “I got a few questions for you and I want honest answers.” Violet felt a little uneasy. What was he going to ask her? “You got that, only the truth?”
Violet nodded weakly staring into his deep gold eyes. “What do you want to ask me?”
He pointed at her shoulder. “How did you get that wound?” Violet looked at her shoulder.
“Um…I don’t…” Violet was cut off.
“What did I say about being honest?” He looked at her sternly like an old granddad telling off his child’s kids.
Violet breathed in and sighed. “It was Theran but he didn’t mean it.” Violet wondered where Theran was. He wasn’t in the room and she knew he wouldn’t leave Haze here if he wasn’t coming back. Well in the short time that she had known him he seemed to be very protective of her so she was positive he was coming back.
The doctor looked to be jugging her from the way he was looking at her. “He told me he saved you from a gang of bandits.”
“He did, just not in the way you’re thinking.” Violet felt a little annoyed he was asking her these questions but she wasn’t in the position to say no.
The doctor looked a little surprised and a little interested. “Oh, and what do you think I thought happened?” There was no sarcasm in his tone and Violet didn’t know how to take that.
“I think you think I was some damsel in need of saving but I was one of those bandits.” She stared at him for a long time as he looked to be considering what to say next.
“I don’t get it. Were you a slave or a bandit and if you were just a bandit please explain why I should keep helping you?”
Violet felt her heart rate spike a bit when he asked that and the look on Haze’s face told her she felt the same. She had to consider her next words very carefully or risk getting thrown out. “I was both. A bandit leader named Hammer Head bout me and tried to make me be like the rest of his band of ass-holes but I didn’t give in, but…” Violet felt a tear run down her cheek as she recalled all the things she did to stay alive. “I had to do terrible things, oh those poor families…I never wanted to hurt anypony but they made me.” Violet closed her eyes and put her right hoof on her face as she fought back the tears and shame flooding in her mind. “Please stop making me remember…I can’t take it.”
The doctor put his hoof on her one and slowly pushed it away from her face. He looked more relaxed and his jugging look was gone but he still wanted to talk. “I’m sure what happened was painful and even more painful to remember.” He leaned in just a little closer but not too close. “But I have one more question I need to ask. Theran. Can I trust him?”
Violet knew her answer but would he believe her. “I wouldn’t be here right now with out him. I wouldn’t be free for the first time in sixteen years if it weren’t for him. Yes you can trust him because I trust him completely.”
The doctor looked to have mixed thoughts but he did drop the subject. “Ok. Would you like some pain killers?” Violet nodded and the doctor left the main room and went in another room in the back, giving Violet and Haze some privet time.
Violet patted the bed for Haze to jump up and sit next to her. Haze did come up but she hovered up with her wings. She sat beside her hip and just smiled at her. “How are you holding up?” Violet asked, as she pocked Haze’s nose.
“I’m sleepy and my hoof and horn hurts but apart from my booboos I’m fine.” She spoke in such a cute way Violet couldn’t help but smile.
“Oh why are you so cute?” Violet gestured for Haze to come and give her a hug and she did just that. Haze lay down beside her on the bed and snuggled into her side. Violet looked at Haze’s hoof on her belly and saw the little cut at the very tip. Even though her shoulder was busted she could still move her elbow and with her hoof she stroked her little cut gently. “How did you get this?” She asked not really worried.
Haze didn’t flinch when Violet touched her cut and just looked up at her. “I got it when I jumped out the cart.” She sounded a little down.
“Why did you do that?” Violet asked in confusion. “That’s a silly thing to do.”
Haze’s eyes looked half shut when she answered. “I was trying to stop Theran from starting a fight with the doctor. I wasn’t thinking when I jumped.” Haze yawned and rested her head on Violet’s chest.
Violet looked up at the cealing and wondered where he was. She looked down to ask Haze where he was but when she looked at her she had already fallen asleep. Violet sighed and smiled at the cute filly by her side. “You rest now sweetie, I’ll be here when you wake.”
Haze made a cute little moan and she rubbed her mussel on Violet’s chest. Violet thought her heart was going to explode from the cuteness when the doctor walked back in the room with a bottle of pills in his mouth. He also had a rag in his mouth around the bottle and Violet guessed it was for health reasons. He put the bottle on the table next to the bed and looked at her. “Last one I’m afraid and it half empty.” He unscrewed the top and shifted his eyes to Haze. He let out and hearty chuckle. “Guess you’re not the only one who’s knackered.”
He poured out two pills and gestured for her to open her mouth. Violet opened her mouth and he dropped them in. The pills were tasteless but she had some trouble swallowing them. When they finally went down she shuddered. “Guh I hate this stuff.” Violet moaned.
The doctor just huffed as he closed the bottle and put them back on the table. “You’re welcome.” He said in a moody tone. He got a pen and a little piece of paper and started writing on it. “Since this is my last bottle I’m prescribing it to you so when you run out you can get more from other doctors.”
Violet was surprised. “Really, so I can just go to any doctor and they will just give me what I need?”
“Their not going to do it for free if that’s what you’re thinking but if you show this to another doctor they will get you what you need. Though every doctor comes with a different price, but because you’re getting this from me this one is on the house so no fee.” The doctor gave her the paper and Violet took it. “Try not to lose it.” He said before actually giving it to her.
Violet took the paper and looked at it with a frown. She knew she was looking at words but she couldn’t read them. “Is it a bad time to say I can’t read?” Violet asked and the doctor raised an eyebrow at that.
“You can’t read ay? Oh well guess I’m not surprised the slavers didn’t teach you. Can you spell your name at least?”
Violet looked at the doctor blankly for a long moment before she blinked and shook off the stress building in her mind. “Sure I can.” She said with little confidants. Then she mumbled. “What kind of question is that?”
The doctor put his elbow on the table and supported his head with his hoof as he looked at her unconvinced. “Prove it.” The doctor said flatly.
Violet gulped as she had no idea how to spell it but she had to try. “Um…V…Vfot?” Violet felt embarrassed and she felt her ears heat up. “Oh my um…I can’t.”
The doctor smiled and with out asking he took the paper from Violet and writ something on the back. “Here this should help.” He gave it back to her and she looked at the back. “Its your name.”
Violet had never seen her own name before and the word seemed almost alien to her, like discovering an ancient tablet with text older than time itself. Violet frowned “But I can’t read it how can I read it?”
The doctor moved from the table to the side of the bed and helped her understand it. “V.I.O.L.E.T, Violet. Just practise and you’ll get the hang of it.”
Violet just stared at her name. It had never accrued to her that once she was free she would have to learn these things if she was going to get anywhere in her new life. Violet managed a grateful smile and said. “Th…thank you, you’re a very kind pony.”
The doctor frowned at that and she wondered if she had offended him. When he spoke he sounded bitter. “I wouldn’t say the word kind and besides your red headed friend in the black armour nearly cut my head off.” His voice raised slightly in anger. “He’s like switch, pleasant one second, psycho the next.”
Violet was shocked but she couldn’t sit up in case she woke Haze. She stared at the doctor in disbelief and confusion. “Theran threatened you. Why?” Violet couldn’t wrap her head around it, the doctor seemed so nice.
The doctor fixed his gaze on little Haze and looked to be in thought. “He went all defensive when I realised she wasn’t a normal filly and for a moment in our conversation I thought he was going to kill me.” He sighed wearily and rubbed his forehead. “Just as well he didn’t or this town would have ripped you all apart, including her.” He nodded his head slightly at Haze.
Violet suddenly felt a little worried about being here but it was too late now. She frowned in thought and asked. “Where is Theran now?”
The doctor turned slightly and pointed at the door. “I told him to go and rent a room at the inn in town, I also sent my nephew with him.” He got up form the side of the bad, walked over to a couch and flopped onto it looking really tired. “Hopefully they will be back soon so I can get some rest and forget all about this nonsense.”
Violet felt a little better knowing Theran was coming back, she would be lost in this free world without him. She laid her head back on the pillow and let its comfort slowly drift her off to sleep.
Theran Razorblade
Theran’s nose felt like it was burning from all the different smells his heightened senses could pick up. It had been a long time since he had to be anywhere populated and right now he wished he had a normal nose. “Aaaahhh how much longer till we get to the inn?” Theran asked Tim who was walking beside him.
Tim was much shorter than Theran and much skinnier to. His dark red eyes fixed on Theran and he looked at him a little awkwardly. “Um…its not far just down this street.”
He looked a little nervous and Theran didn’t blame him. Theran just looked around, as it was clear to him that Tim didn’t want to talk. The street was alive with activity as ponies went about their daily lives. Shop venders were shouting out their prices and the quality of their goods. Traders were coming in and out of the town. Groups of fillies were running around playing and screaming with hyperactive joy and other ponies mostly mares were returning to their homes with baskets of food. All this reminded Theran too much of his home back in the west. Even after five centuries, little things like these brought him back to the days he enjoyed life. A job, a family and the sense of purpose. Now all he had was pain and a never ending existence. They walked a few meters when Theran decided to ask Tim a question to start some sort of conversation. “So the doctor is your uncle huh?”
Tim looked startled when he turned to look at Theran. He still looked nervous and he sounded nervous when he replied. “Oh well um he’s not my real uncle but he is the closes thing I got to a family and well…”
He seemed to drift off from speaking as he tried to look the other way. The doctor said the boy was shy but dam he didn’t expect him to be this shy. Theran tried a different approach. “Do you find me…scary?” Tim glanced his way. “Cause I’m sensing a lot of tension between us.”
Tim started to look worried as he bit his lip. “Um…maybe?” He kept his head low and hunched his shoulders as he walked. “Just a little.”
Theran didn’t look convinced. He had his helmet off so Tim could see he wasn’t buying it. “Looks like more than a little.” Theran mumbled. He was about to give up when he thought of Violet. “So, you’ve never met another runaway slave before huh?”
That got his attention as he raised his head and looked more interested. “Yeah um I never thought I’d meet somepony who went through the same things as me.”
This was good he was talking and Theran wanted him to say more. “And what did you go through?”
Tim paused for a moment as he thought about it then spoke up. “My family was killed by slavers and I was sold into slavery.” He frowned as he recalled his past. “I was sold to some rich asshole who liked slaves to do every thing for him, even fillies younger than I was, were doing what he said.” His expression changed into a look of defiance when he said. “I don’t regret the day I made a run for it, I was the only one brave enough to even try it and it paid off when I ran right into uncle Joe.” He started speaking about how the doctor took care of him when he got sick and how weak he was afterwards but Theran already knew that part. After he was finished speaking he then asked. “So how did that slave you’re with get well away?”
Theran looked ahead and saw they were coming to the end of the street when he replied. “I killed her owners and then I saved her from herself.” He looked Tim in the eye. “You know what I mean right?”
Tim looked shocked as he looked at the cuts and dents in Theran’s armour and was adding it all up in his head. “Yeah I think I do.”
Theran just blinked and they rounded the corner. “That it?” Theran asked as his eyes fixed on a large building with two floors.
Tim was right beside him and he nodded. “Yeah that’s the one.”
The inn looked old and worn out. The white paint on its wooden walls were all cracked and out dated. Ponies were coming and going out the building mostly in pers and the sent coming from the place made Theran scrunch up his nose. “Are you sure?” Theran asked Tim.
“Um yeah.” Tim replied sounding confused. “Come on you need to get a room before the sun goes down and it gets really cold.”
Tim walked ahead to the inn and Theran just rolled his eyes and continued forward. The ponies near the inn’s doors looked at them with an odd look in their eyes then went back to chatting. Theran didn’t like it one bit and had the urge to look over his shoulder. Tim opened the doors and went inside, followed shortly by Theran. Inside the place just smelled wrong but looked fine. There was a bar with a house of tables, a large fire place and a reception. At the reception there was a mare sitting behind a desk with her hind legs crossed on its surface while she leaned back in her chair and was filing her hooves. She was a young Unicorn with a light blue coat, curly mint coloured mane and yellow eyes. She looked bored as her expression was plain and her eyes had a lack of energy. Unlike most ponies that walked in here she wasn’t clothed, apart from a necklace and some reading glasses. When Theran and Tim approached her, she glanced up at them and almost jumped out of her chair in shock. “OH shit!” She straightened up and put a smile on her face but a look of recognition crossed her eyes and she seemed to relax. “Oh Tim its just you, for a moment there I thought ya was the boss.”
Theran saw the smile on Tim’s face as they walked up to the young mare. “Hi Lilly its good to see you again.” Tim said cheerfully.
Lilly beamed a smile of delight as she leaned over her desk and booped him on the nose with her hoof. “Ha ha you to Tim. So how’d it go? Did ya get those things for your uncle?”
Tim blushed and rubbed the back of his neck, he also laughed nervously. “Ha um yeah I got the herbs but carrying them while flying is a killer for my back and…” Theran cleared his throat and got the attention of the two youths. “Oh yeah right um…Lilly I brought you a costumer named…um. What’s your first name again?”
“Theran.” He said in a low grumble
“Ah yes Theran, he needs to rent a room.”
Lilly sat back on her seat and started to look more business like. “You want a room huh?” She asked.
“Three rooms in fact.” Theran stated.
Lilly looked at Theran with a curios expression when she stated. “Three rooms ay, that’ll cost you 300 bits.”
Theran looked at her in disbelief and had to make an effort to keep his tone even. “300 bits?”
Lilly also added. “And each room has a quality cost to, so three of our best rooms would cost well a lot.” Theran gave her an angry glare and Lilly calmly put her hooves up. “Hay ah don’t make the rules or the costs, ah just tell um.”
Theran knew she had a point, she seemed nice enough so he stopped glaring at her. But he didn’t have that kind of money so he had to think of something else. “How much for a family room?” He regretted saying family.
Lilly looked at her paper on her desk and hovered her filer around it with her magic. “There are many family rooms.”
“Which is the cheapest?” Theran asked, getting a little annoyed.
Lilly scrolled down the paper till her hovering filer stopped at one. “There is one on the first floor. It has a twin bed, one couch, a dresser and a complete bath room.” She spun her filer in the air then placed it on her ear. “Total cost is 115 bits.”
“Done.” Theran stated and from his saddle-bag he hovered a pouch out of it and gave her the exact amount. When he was done he looked in the pouch and frowned. “Grate only 50 bits left.” He groaned in his mind.
Lilly sorted the bits and gave him a key. “Its room 12 just go up these stairs here, turn left and ya should find it.” Lilly also added. “Um how long are ya planning on staying here with your family cause you need to pay the rent weekly and that’s about 50.”
Theran’s eye twitched just a little but he composed himself. “Not long, just enough time for my compa…family, to recover.”
Lilly looked concerned. “Oh what happened?” She sounded worried.
Theran was surprised she even cared. “We were attacked by bandits and they got hunt.”
She looked at Tim and he nodded. “Its true I’ve seen them and their in bad shape.”
Lilly looked shocked and also looked to be in deep thought. “Ah hate to see families getting hunt so I’lla tell ya what.” She waved Theran to come closer so she could whisper in his ear. “My boss would kill me for doing this but for your family I’lla drop the rent down to 10 a week.”
Theran thought that was perfect. It meant they could stay for five weeks, giving them enough time to recover. “Thanks Lilly I own you one.”
She sat back in her chair and looked as if nothing had happened. “Will that be all Sir?” She asked in a cheery normal tone.
Theran nodded and looked at Tim. “Lets head back.”
Tim nodded in response. “Yeah lets.”
They both turned to the doors and before they could even take a step Lilly suddenly yelled. “Oh come on Tim. Ya not staying?”
Tim was blushing bright red as he glanced at Theran. He then looked back at Lilly and made a sheepish grin. “Oh uh…sorry Lilly but I promised uncle Joe I would come right back after…”
Lilly cut him off as she stood up and leaned on her table, looking angry. “And ya promised me after ya got back we would spend some time together.” She angrily hit the desk adding. “Ya know how boring it gets around here and you’re the only thing that keeps me from going insane.”
Tim’s blushing got even redder and he looked at Theran for help. “Hay diny look at me, she’s your girlfriend.”
Tim looked at Lilly who was still waiting for an answer and then he looked back at Theran. “But uncle Joe would…”
Theran pocked him on the shoulder. “ Diny you worry your little feathers, I’ll tell your uncle you have other things to…” He glanced at Lilly. “Take care of.” He flexed his eyebrows in the direction of Lilly as he said that.
Tim gulped and turned back to Lilly. “Um…I…uh…”
Theran went behind Tim and with his hind legs he bucked Tim over to her and Tim let out a yelp as he fell to the floor. “I’ll be back soon.” And with that he went out the doors.
Tim groaned as he got up, using the desk to pull himself to his hooves and when he stood up he was inches away from Lilly’s smiling face. “Um…so what do you what to do?” Tim asked as he felt his face go red hot.
Lilly hovered her filer off her ear and booped him on the forehead. “Oh ah can think of a few things.” She made a soft giggle and Tim could only guess what she meant.
Summer Haze
“Make a wish sweetie.” Haze sucked in all the air her little lungs could handle and blow out all six candles. Everyone cheered as little Summer Haze now six years old and was beaming ear to ear. Her mother was sitting next to looking happy as ever. Next to her mother was her auntie Stela, her mother’s older sister. Haze thought Stela looked like her mother but she was a darker tan and her mane was black. Next to them was her granny and granddad. Granny had a dark grey coat and black mane where Granddad had was the same tan as Mother but his once blue mane had gone a light grey, almost white. The one thing we all had in common was our eyes, they were all green. All of us looked similar except one.
On Haze’s left sat her Father. He was the odd one out. Unlike all of us who were Unicorns he was a Pegasus. His massive wings were folded to his sides and Haze wondered what it was like to fly. To go where ever you wanted just by flying. He had a darkish red coat with a black mane and a turquoise stripe that went up one side his fringe, past his right ear and down the length of his mane. Also he was the only one in the family who had blue eyes, those clam loving eyes seemed to make Haze feel more alive and happy. This was one of those times she actually got to see him. Most of the time he would just be working at the bakery and bringing home some treats he cooked up. Even though he wasn’t around much he still managed to be there and right now he was here for her birthday and he had a gift. “Happy birthday sweat heart.” He said in the way a loving Father would.
“What is it?” Haze asked, her eyes going wide with excitement.
Her Father chuckled. “Why don’t you open it and see.”
Haze did just as she dug her little baby teeth into the wrapper and tore it open. From the shape of the gift it was some sort of box and it was small. When she ripped away the wrapping her eyes went even wider. “Its…it’s a music box.” Haze said in awe. “I’ve always wanted one.”
“And now you have one.” Her Father said as he ruffled her mane. “Go on try it.”
Haze was about it when her Mother stopped her. “Later, right now you got other gifts to open.”
Haze sat back in her chair and made a pout “But Mum…”
Haze’s Mother tapped the table and gave her the look. “Summer.”
Haze lowered her ears in submission. “Yes Mumee.”
Haze yelped when her Mother lifted her up with her magic and took hold of her under her forelegs. Haze’s Mother nuzzled her and Haze started laughing. Her Mother said in a playful voice. “Oh don’t be a grump.” She put Haze back down and made a gesture to the others. “Come on everypony pass the presents.”
One at a time the gifts came down and one at a time Haze ripped them open. She got a doll from Stela, a packet of rainbow gums from her Granny and a art book from her Granddad. The last on was from her Mother and when she opened it Haze couldn’t believe her eyes. It was a complete book on the history of Equestria and its laws. “Wow I thought you couldn’t get this in Canterlot.”
Haze’s mother kissed Haze on her forehead. “Oh really, I don’t remember saying that.”
Haze could tell her Mother was joking but before she could say anything her Father got up and clapped his hooves together. “Well I think its time to cut the cake. Who wants a piece?” Everyone gave out a cheer except Haze’s Mother who looked every pale all of a sudden.
“Sera what’s the matter?” Haze’s Father asked her Mother in concern.
Her Mother had a hoof to her chest and was breathing deeply. “I.I..I..I don’t know I can’t seem…to…” She started wheezing and all the colour drained from her face. She tried to stand but only fell over and started coughing loudly once she hit the floor.
“Mumee?” Haze stared at her Mother as she lay on the floor. The cream coloured carpet around her mouth was turning red and her Father and the rest of her family were panicking. Her Granddad suddenly picked Haze up after her Father had shouted at him to get her to her room. Haze screamed as she was taken away. “MUMEE!”
Haze woke with a small gasp and found herself once more laying all snuggled up next to Violet. Her head was pounding and she slowly sat up. She fond some resists on her right hoof and when she looked at it she saw the cut on her hoof was coated in slime. It also clung to Violet’s chest like glue. Haze grimaced as she slowly peeled her hoof off of Violet’s chest, the slime making a slimy wet sound as it stretched with her efforts. She also made an effort not to wake Violet when she realised she was sleeping. A moment later she managed to get her hoof free but the slime was still stuck to Violet’s fur coat. Haze looked at her cut, the crack had already sealed and numbed it from the slime but for some reason she kept on staring at her hoof. The memory of her Mother coughing up blood was still fresh in her mind and she had to fight the tears welling up in her eyes. She hatted herself, hatted what she had become and she hatted that she couldn’t do anything for her Mother. “Why did this happen to me?” She thought as she kept looking at her hoof. “What did I do?”
“Remarkable.” The sound for the doctor’s voice broke Haze from her dark thoughts and she looked over her shoulder to see him sitting on a dusty old couch just looking at her. Had he been watching her or Violet? What ever the case the way he was looking at her was…unsettling.
“W…what is?” Haze’s voice was all croaky from fighting back her tears.
“You are.” The doctor said plainly.
Haze was confused to the point it hurt her brain. “What... I don’t understand?”
The doctor leaned forward and gestured to her with his hoof. “I mean just look at you. I thought it was impossible for changelings to have children but you’re living proof they can.” Haze wasn’t sure how to feel about that, as she stayed silent. “Speaking of which, where are your parents?”
Haze felt like a cold stone had dropped itself in her heart when he asked that question. She tried to play dumb and avoid the question. “What are you talking about my…”
The doctor butted in and stopped her from continuing her lie. “I’m no fool little one, that red head and her are not your parents. Besides Theran already said he wasn’t and she defiantly isn’t your Mother.” He narrowed one eye at her. “So I’ll ask again, where are they?”
“Gone!” Haze said sharply. She jumped off the bed and walked angrily up to him. She felt a rage boil inside her like never before as she glared at him. “My Mother is dead and my Dad disappeared!” She stopped in the middle of the room and stomped her hoof on the ground not caring if it hurt. “Then I turned into this thing and ran away, I don’t know why it happened. Happy now!?” She only just realised she was crying now but she had lost the will to care. Even though he hadn’t asked about her turning it made her feel better letting it out. She suddenly felt so tired she sat down and stared at the stone floor. Tears were still falling from her eyes but she wasn’t sobbing. She hadn’t the energy for it.
“Oh my…I’m sorry kid.” Haze heard the doctor get out of his seat and walk over to her. He sat down in front of her and she could feel his gaze on the back of her head as she kept looking at the floor. “It wasn’t my intension to upset you.”
“Upset isn’t even half of it.” Haze crocked. She looked up at him through her tear-glazed eyes and saw he looked really sorry.
“I know how you feel.” The doctor said sympathetically.
Haze felt her anger come back. “How could you know how I feel you don’t even know me?”
The doctor frowned. “I know you better than you think because you’re not the first pained soul to walk through my door and there was many more before I even had a door. Do you want me to tell you the story?” Haze didn’t want to think about her past a second longer and jumped at the chance to take her mind off it. She nodded.
The doctor got back up and went over to a lone chair. He took hold of it with his teeth and dragged it over to his couch. He set it in front of it then he sat down in the chair and gestured for her to sit on the couch. Haze raised her brow in surprise. She guessed he was letting her sit there because he felt bad or something. She went over to the couch and hovered onto it. It was surprisingly soft and she quickly made herself comfortable. “So…what’s the story?” Haze asked.
The doctor leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms. “It started when I was a 14 year old teenager, about say 52 years ago. I wanted to make a difference. My Father tout me about medicine and how to save lives.” He smiled slightly. “My old man didn’t want me to be a solider in the legion so he thought making me a medic would stop me. Even though it didn’t stop me I respected my Father’s wishes and joined as a volunteer medic to help out in the war…” Haze put her hoof up and the doctor stopped. “You have a question?” The doctor asked.
“Um…what’s…a war?” Haze asked.
The doctor looked shocked as his mouth hung open. “You don’t…but how can…” Haze looked confused at his confusion and he sighed. “War is when two sides fight each other over anything they think is worth fighting for, which most of the its worth almost nothing.”
Haze was even more confused and she hatted being confused so she asked. “If its worthless then why do they do it?”
“Because people are dumb.” The doctor replied immediately.
“People?” Haze asked still confused.
The doctor sighed again. “It’s a word to describe everyone. We fight the Wolven mostly and they don’t use words like everpony or can I give you a hoof. In fact they have their own language but we’re going off topic.” He leaned back in his chair again and recalled his days gone by. “Anyway as I was saying I wanted to help out in the war and I got a spot in a mobile medic team on the frontline. For about 22 years I worked on the front saving everyone I could. I never gave up when it came to the wellbeing of another in need till one horrifying day I’ll remember till the day I die.” He clasped his hooves together and frowned deeply. “The Wolven were ripping apart the troops in the front and were moving toward my post. I worked as hard as I could but they just kept on piling up and before I knew it the Wolven were closing in, I could hear their snarls and the sounds off others being eaten alive.” He shuddered. “The commander of our legion force was a cowered and ordered us to retreat but that’s not the worst part. The worst part was he ordered the medics to leave the wounded to be slaughtered so we could run.” The doctor looked angry as he clenched his teeth. “I however stuck to my oath and stayed to save the wounded but I was too important to lose. They had to get four legionnaires to pull me off the wounded and drag me to safety.” He closed his eyes and looked to be in pain. “I can still hear their screams as they were abandoned and eaten alive. The commander gained enough sense to burn the Wolven while they ate own men.” He opened his eyes again and looked at Haze. “I know exactly how you feel and more.”
Haze felt like her mind had just been overwhelmed by a wave of fog as she tried to process what she had just heard. “All those ponies just left to die. How could they do such a thing?”
The doctor leaned forward so he was at eye level with her. “Because soldiers never change and will always blindly follow orders even if that means leaving ponies behind, all so they can say they are such good boys and do what daddy tells them.”
“Is that why you hate Theran?” Haze asked out of the blue.
The doctor looked shocked once more and he leaned back in his chair. He looked to be having mixed thoughts over her question and she wondered if she had asked the wrong thing. After a moment he spoke and when he did his voice was even. “I don’t hate him even if he nearly cut my head off I just…after that day I hated the sight of ponies in armour and I still do. Is he apart of the legion?”
Haze shook her head. “No.”
“And how do you know that?” The doctor asked not really buying it.
“He told me he was once one but not anymore.” Haze didn’t understand where he was going with this.
The doctor looked disappointed as he shook his head. “So he’s a deserter huh. Wonderful.”
Haze was about to object when the door opened and Theran walked in alone. “I got a room at the inn so…” He stopped and looked at Haze and the doctor. “Have you two been chatting?” Theran asked.
“Nothing that concerns you.” The doctor stated and added. “And where the hell is Tim?”
Theran walked down the steps and stopped beside them. “He’s still at the inn attending with other things.” The doctor looked as if he was going to explode but Theran ignored him as he looked at Haze. “How you feeling pip?”
Haze wondered why he kept calling her that but she answered. “I’ve felt better but I’m fine.” She knew she wasn’t but he didn’t have to know that. She didn’t want him to.
“Right then, lets be off.” Theran walked over to Violet and tapped her on her shoulder.
Violet woke slowly as she fixed her eyes on Theran. “Wa…oh Theran its you.” She sat up and saw the dried goo on her chest. “Um what’s on my chest?”
Haze felt her face heat up as she rubbed the back of her neck. Theran looked at it and shrugged. “Probably from Haze. Come on get up.”
Haze hopped off the couch and watched as Violet slowly got out of the bed and hobbled on three legs. “Where is my sling?” Violet asked.
“Here.” The doctor asked as he got to his hooves and went over to the table. He picked up the sling and gave it to Theran.
“Thanks.” Theran said as he took it with his magic and tide it around Violet’s neck.
“You’re welcome.” The doctor replied with an even tone.
Theran helped Violet up into the cart that was still in the doctor’s home and he started to hook himself up to it. “I guess I owe you bits now huh?” Theran asked the doctor.
The doctor sighed. “You don’t owe me anything as long as you tell Tim to get his flank back here.”
Theran nodded. “Will do.” He then looked at Haze. “You coming or…” Before he ever got the chance to joke, Haze flew and landed on the cart and sat down. She then turned into her other self and rolled her eyes. Theran huffed. “Well then lets be off.
When they were out side the sun had almost set and ponies were leaving the streets. “You just stay safe now and come back if you need any medical help.”
Theran nodded. “Will do.” And with that he started pulling the cart and made their way to the inn.
Ponies in the shadows
“Are they leaving?” Pony number one asked pony number 2.
“Aye that’s them leaving.” Pony number two confirmed.
“Good.” Pony number one turned to his men all clad in dark leather barding. “You two follow them but stay out of sight.” They both nodded and went to follow the cart. He turned back to pony number two and she was looking at him with look on her face saying. “Got any plans?” He spoke up in a whisper. “We are never going to get the Razor and his friends at the inn so we need to find a way to separate them.”
Pony number two looked puzzled. “And how prey tell are we going to do that?”
“Simple.” He looked at the doctor’s home. “We pay the doctor a visit.”
“Wow you didn’t tell me the inn looked like a place from an old cowboy movie.” Haze squeaked with joy.
Theran had no idea what a cowboy was or a movie for that matter so he decided to humour her. “Um yeah Haze it looks a lot like that uh thing.”
“You have no idea what I’m talking about do you?” Haze asked flatly.
“Yeah, yeah.” Theran replied glumly. He looked over his shoulder at Violet who was lying down with a depressed expression. “How are you feeling Vi?” He asked her.
Violet looked up for a brief moment then looked down again. “I feel about the same really. Sick and out of energy.”
Theran looked back at the inn. “Well lets get inside, the night winds are picking up.”
“What dose that mean?” Haze asked as she cocked her head.
Theran looked up at the diming sky and tightened his brow. “Means a storm is coming again and we best get inside before it hits here.” With that made clear he got to pulling the cart to the front of the inn and tided it up so no one could steal it, well steal it easily. Haze had to get lifted out of the cart this time do to her not having her wings and then it was Violet. Theran was about to lead them in when he remembered something. “Hold up.” He put his hoof out to stop them.
Violet and Haze gave him dirty looks. “What is it?” Violet asked in a low tone, she was stressed and Theran didn’t blame her for getting annoyed.
Theran glanced at then both then said. “I wasn’t completely honest when I booked us here, I said to Lilly you…”
“Lilly?” Violet interrupted. “Who’s Lilly?”
Theran rolled his eyes and sighed. “Sush that’s not important. What is, is I kind of said you two were my…family.”
Violet’s tired expression didn’t change, he guess she didn’t really care ether way but Haze looked shocked. “What?” She said in disbelief. “But why woul…”
Theran put his hoof on her mouth to shut her up. “I know how it looks but trust me its better this way.” He let her go and looked to the door. “So if Lilly brings it up just play along. Ok?”
Haze gave him a dirty look again but then gave in. “Fine.” She sighed.
With that dealt with Theran pushed open the doors and led them inside, looking back at the dark shadows cast by the buildings on the other side of the street. Theran’s gut chewed at him but he guessed he was looking for something out of habit so he shook his head and went in after them.
Inside the place it was quiet with very little activity except for Lilly and Tim. “Well…that’s something you don’t see everyday.” Theran thought as he looked over at them. They were sitting on ether side of the reception desk and they were playing…a board game. Lilly was laughing at something Tim had said and he was laughing to, rolling some dice and making their moves while they chatted. From the looks of it Lilly was winning from the cocky expression on her face. Theran cracked a half smile at this little surprise but shook it off when he remembered Violet and Haze were waiting. He cleared his throat and approached the two youths. Lilly was the first to spot them as she looked up and her happy expression changed when she saw Violet and Haze.
“Oh my gods!” Lilly said with worry as she got up and went around the desk to greet them. “Is this ya family?” She asked Theran and he nodded. She really was a caring mare. Lilly looked at them both with shock in her face. “Oh ya poor things, here let me show ya to your room.”
“I was just about to ask that.” Theran said. “Please do while I speak with Tim.”
Lilly looked at him in confusion “What do you have to talk about?” She asked with suspicion.
Theran narrowed his eyes at her but Tim spoke up. “It’s fine Lilly, please I’ll speak to you afterwards.”
Lilly looked like she wasn’t going to give in when Haze coughed and snapped her out of it. “Right, you better.” She turned back to Violet and Haze who were waiting and she led them upstairs, helping Violet from time to time as they made their way up.
Theran watched for a while then looked at Tim. “She is an odd one.” Theran stated.
“She’s just looking out for me.” Tim stated. “Now what…was it you wanted to talk about?” He looked nerves again and Theran had to roll his eyes.
“The doc wants you back pronto and I mean that in a literal way.”
Tim looked up at the stairs but Lilly, Haze and Violet were already out of sight. “But I’m kind of in the middle of…”
Theran cut him off. “Right now.” He said in a stern voice as he reared his neck back and made himself look bigger.
Tim’s ears flopped down in submission and he got out of his chair. Before he moved he asked. “But what about…”
Theran cut him off again. “I’ll tell her you had to see the doctor so run along now.” Tim looked angry but he did as he was told and left, the doors slamming shut behind him. Theran stood there for a moment all alone, then he put a hoof to his face and closed his eyes. “What have I gotten myself into?” He thought as he rubbed his temple. “No attachments and what have you done? I’m a fucking idiot.” He slammed his hoof on the desk in frustration and sighed heavily. When he opened his eyes again he saw his hoof had left a dent in the wood and he swore at himself. “My fucking point exactly!” He looked at the board game, an old strategy war game and used it to cover the dent. He sighed again and went upstairs to room 12.
Violet
Lilly had used her own staff key to open the door and led them inside. Violet felt like every muscle in her body was trying to rip themselves apart as she hopped into the room. Haze had gone in first and was looking around. The room was small but big enough to give them room to move around and walk past each other. There was a window on the right side of the room and the moon’s light cast gloomy shadows, until Lilly lit a lamp with her magic and hung it on a hook attached to the wall. Now the room was cast in a warm orange glow making it seem very comfortable and welcoming. It was a cheap room to most but to Violet it was the best thing she had ever seen. With a real bed and a big one at that, it might as well have been for royalty.
“The bathroom is through this door.” Lilly’s voice cut Violet out of her amazement of the room and she turned or hopped around to see. “You and ya daughter can get cleaned up in there. Um…are you ok?”
Violet shook her head when she realised she was staring at Lilly blankly. “Um yeah I’m just out of it, the pain makes it hard to…think.” Come to think of it she was in a lot of pain.
“It must have ben horrible.” Lilly said in concern. “Bandits are monsters and I hope ya husband made um pay.”
“Oh they paid alright.” Violet thought. What she said was. “I don’t really remember, it all happened so fast.” The penny dropped when she realised Lilly had called Theran her husband and she blushed. She hoped if she saw she would mistaken it for pain but as soon as she thought of him he came walking in with his expression plain.
“Everypony alright?” He asked, mostly to Haze and Violet.
“Fine…hun.” Violet had to make a mental effort to call him that, she could feel her ears start to heat up in embarrassment.
Theran momentarily looked confused but shook it off when he looked at Lilly. “Thank you for bring them up here, I owe you two now.”
Lilly just smiled. “Am glad ah could help and if ya need anything else just call me.” She looked around her then back at Theran. “Well I’lla leave ya’ll to it, hope ya’ll get a good rest.” With that done she left them and closed the door behind her.
Violet sat down on the spot while Theran went over to the door and with his key he locked it. Haze was on the bed and as soon as the cost was clear she turned back into her “normal” self and flopped on her back, spreading her forelegs out to ether side and let out a big sigh. “Ahhhhh I’m so tired and hungry.” Haze moaned.
Theran came back in the room proper and frowned at her. “We just got here.” He moaned.
She lifted her head to look at him. “Yeah and now I’m hungry. You got anything I could eat?” Theran opened his saddle-bag and with his magic he throw a loaf of bread at her. It landed on her belly and she let out a tiny grunt. “Hay what was that for?” She yelled with crumbs all over her.
Theran got on his hind legs and started making gestures at her. “You wanted to eat, there you go.” He went back on all fours and looked at Violet. “And what about you, what do you want?” He asked kindly.
Violet didn’t really know, she wasn’t used to doing things for herself and was at a loss. She looked at the bathroom door. “I could use a wash.” She stated as she sniffed herself and found she really needed one.
Theran looked at the door and made a quick glance back at her before opening it. Violet got to her three hooves and hopped forward and followed him through. The room was pitch black till Theran lit the lamp inside and cast the bathroom in a yellow, orange glow. The bath tub was by far the best she had ever seen considering it was only made of wood. She stared at it while Theran looked around. It wasn’t a big room, the side walls were close together but it was long enough to fit them both though it would be a squeeze if they walked past each other. The walls were made of the same brown wood as the main room but finer. Theran used his magic to turn a nod on the wall and from a pipe beside it water poured out. He put a plug in the tub and now they waited while it filled. Violet guessed she should take her clothes off but her limbs were too stiff for her to reach the not of the sling. “Need a hoof with that?” Theran asked and was suddenly beside her…or had he already been there?
Violet felt her ears heat up again as she made a sheepish grin and chuckled nervously. “Ha um…if you don’t mind.”
Theran untied the not and let her leg fall free. It hurt like hell when she tried to straighten it and gave up after it didn’t. “Do you want me to untie this to?” He asked pointing at the straps on her fur coat.
“Uh no I can do it.” She knew she was blushing from the heat in her cheeks and quickly with her mouth she unstrapped her coat. Theran stepped back when she had some trouble getting her forelegs out of the coat and he was about to step in when she finally got it off. “See no problem.”
Theran looked at the rest of her. “Um you still have the rest to take off unless you like getting them wet.”
Violet rolled her eyes as she got to taking off the rest of her clothing. After a minute she finally got all her clothes off when the tub was full and Theran turned the nob again. It felt weird not having her cloths on but she just shrugged it off. The water looked so warm from the steam coming off it and she dipped her hoof in to check. “Wow the water’s warm. How dose it do that?” Violet asked in curiosity.
Theran raised an eyebrow at that and asked. “Really but how…” He sighed. “When was the last time you even had a bath?”
“I think it was about…three or four years ago.” Violet answered.
Theran’s mouth dropped open in utter bewilderment, his eyes wide open. “Then I suggest you get in right now.” Theran said and pointed at the tub.
There were no steps that would help her get in and she couldn’t jump in do to her leg so… “Um Theran could you…” Before she could properly ask he grabbed her with his magic and lifted her in. The water was hotter than she first thought and got a shock when he dropped her in. “AAAAAAAAhhhh its SO HOT!!!” She yelled. “You ass-hole you could of warned me!”
“You’re welcome.” Theran said plainly. The water quickly turned from clear to foggy in seconds as all the years worth of muck came out of her fur. After a minute her body got used to the heat and she soon relaxed in the tub. It felt so good as the warm water seeped into her cuts and soothed her bruises. It actually unstiffened her limbs and lessened the pain in her shoulder. She looked at Theran who was sitting away from the tub with his back leaning on the wall. “Enjoying yourself?” He queried.
“Oh yes.” Violet felt a big smile on her face. “Best thing I’ve felt in a long time.”
Theran sat up and said with a chuckle. “Well I’ll go now and…”
Violet interrupted him as she sat up in the tub. “Wait. You wouldn’t mind if I asked you to…stay?”
Theran narrowed his eyes in a questioning way at her. “Why?” He asked.
Violet blushed as she thought of a reason. “Um…I don’t want to be alone?”
Theran didn’t look convinced. “I’ll just be in the next room you’ll be…
“Please.” Violet found she really didn’t want to be alone. She feared if she was the memories would come back so she needed him here. “I just…need somepony to chat to.”
Theran pondered this for a moment before he said. “Um…ok.” He got up and went to the side of the tub. He crossed his forelegs on the lip of it and looked at her. “So uh…what do ya want to chat about?” He asked.
Violet had so many things she wanted to say. Who was he, where did he come from, why he was here, why did she like the way he looked at her, but when it came to forming words she was at a loss. “Uh…I uh…you um…”
Theran looked confused. “Are you alright?” He asked then added. “How’s the shoulder?”
Violet stopped blushing and looked at her shoulder. The scar from the healing spell was fading but the bone underneath was still buggered. “Could be worse.” She stated. “You could have cut my head off.” She suddenly thought of something and asked rather hesitantly. “Um…why…didn’t you finish me off, back in the valley?”
Theran looked even more confused and a little shocked as he leaned back from her. The expression on his face told her he was at a loss for words. “Ah….I uh…” He closed his eyes and lowered his head for a moment. He sighed and looked back up at her. “I didny want Haze to have to do something like that so I…”
Violet interrupted him. “That’s not what I meant.” She put her own hoofs on the lip of the tub near Theran’s but not touching. She looked him in the eye and asked almost in a whisper. “Why didn’t you do it?”
Violet felt her cheeks heat up again when he just stared at her for a long time. “I…I.I.I uh haha um.” He couldn’t find the words.
“I mean I was a bandit to you so…why?”
“Why is it important?” Theran suddenly found his voice again and he sounded angry. “Why must you now something like that?” Violet was about to open her mouth when Theran went off on a rant. “What did you want me to kill you? Did want a sword deep in your stomach?” His voice was raising slightly. “Well?”
Violet was shocked, she had no idea this would offend him. “N…no I just wondered why you stopped at me.”
“Luck, fate, good timing I diny know.” He looked at the floor and looked down cast. When he spoke again he sounded more calm. “I…I just hate killing. There was once a time maybe I did but…ah damit.” He closed his eyes.
Violet felt suddenly sorry for him, underneath all that black armour and anger he was really a nice guy and she could see it. She shifted her hoof to the side and bumped his and they both looked up and their faces now suddenly too close. Violet was blushing from ear to ear and so was Theran. “Oh…uh um”
“I…uh” Theran
“Um” Violet
“Yeah” Theran
“Haha…um.” Violet
Violet’s lips went tight and Theran’s eyes went wide as they slowly moved toward each other. “Hay!” A small voice came from the other side of the door and Theran shook his head, stepping back from the tub. Violet was still blushing when she shifted herself and looked away from him.
“What is it Pip?” Theran called out to Haze.
Haze’s voice sounded impatient when she called from the other side of the door. “How much longer are you two going to be in there!?”
Theran looked at Violet and he made a cocky smile. “Oh, and why do you want to know that huh?”
Violet could hear Haze hopping on the spot outside the door as she yelled. “Cause I need to pee!”
Violet smiled and she glanced at Theran who was also smiling. “Can’t you hold it in?” Theran asked in a teasing way.”
“NOOOO!” Haze yelled louder and started thumping the door.
Theran laughed and went over to the door to open it. “Alright you can come in.” He opened the door and Haze came hopping in, her hind legs pressed tightly together as she bit her lower lip, looking around franticly.
“Ohhh where is it?” Haze said as she spun on the spot.
“Where’s what?” Theran asked in the same teasing way.
“The lu where is it?” Haze was now pulling funny faces as she bit her lip harder.
“Oh why its that bucket in the corner.” Theran said, pointing at the bucket.
“Are you kidding me, that’s it?” Hazes mouth dropped open in shock as she stared up at Theran.
Theran chuckled as he walked past and went for the door. “Hay you wanted to know so there you are.” He looked at Violet. “I’ll go get our stuff it willny take long.”
Violet smiled. “Ok I’ll see to little Haze here.” Theran left and closed the door behind him. Violet let out a heavy sigh as she felt the pressure in her chest fade. “What am I doing?” Violet thought as she rubbed her throbbing head. “That was embarrassing.” She looked to the side and saw Haze had vanished.
She was about to turn her head when Haze yelled at her. “Hay don’t look!”
Violet looked at her hoofs, well she would be if she could see them through the murky water. “Sorry.” Violet said. She glanced around the tub and found a cup. She picked it up and wondered why it was in here.
“So what were you and Theran doing?” Haze asked for behind her.
Violet blushed and she realised she was doing that a lot. She put the cup down. “Oh um we were talking.”
“About what?” Haze came to the side of the tub and only her eyes were showing since she was so small. Violet couldn’t see her mouth but she could tell from her eyes she was smiling.
“Oh just about stuff.” Violet said.
“What kind of stuff?” Haze got on her back legs and put her hooves on the lip of the tub. Violet could now see her entire adorable face.
Violet smiled and with her wet hoof she pocked Haze on the nose. “Stuff a filly shouldn’t hear.”
Haze frowned. “I’m not a filly I’m almost nine.” Violet bust out laughing and Haze was puzzled. “What’s so funny, I didn’t say anything?”
Violet turned to face her and put her own hooves on the lip of the tub again and look down at her. “Oh just you…you’re so funny haha.” Violet smelled something and it wasn’t coming from her.
Haze frowned again. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
Violet realised the smell was coming from Haze. “It means you’re adorable. Oh and Haze…” Violet pointed up at the roof and Haze fell for it and looked. “You need a bath.”
Violet gripped Haze’s hooves and pulled her over the lip of the tub. Haze looked shocked as she squealed. “Aaa Vi what are you…no, nnno, no NNNOOOOOO!” Haze fell in with a splash and flailed around in the water for a moment then sat up, her eyes wide with shock and disbelief. “HAY WHY DID YOU DO THAT! Now my wings are all wet.” Haze’s mane was dripping wet and was stuck to her face. She was also buzzing her wings, spraying water droplets everywhere.
Violet was still laughing as Haze raged. “Oh sorry hahaaaa I couldn’t help it hahaaaa.”
With her magic Haze picked up the cup, filled it with water and splashed Violet’s face. Violet scrunched up her face and closed her eyes as the water struck and now her own mane was stuck to her eyelids. “Is it still funny now?” Haze asked.
Violet blow air out of her mouth and wiped her mane away from her eyes. She opened them and smiled. “To be honest… yes.”
They both bust out with laughter. Haze splashed more water at Violet with her hoof and Violet did the same at Haze. For once in her life Violet was actually enjoying herself, no worries, no pain and no loss. Just her, Theran and Haze. She didn’t want it to end but she’d be a fool to even think that was possible and like Hammer Head had told her. “In the end, everything has a price”. After a minute they stopped playing and just got to cleaning themselves. Five minutes was long enough and not long after Haze pulled the plug with her magic did they get out of the tub. Violet had to carefully clime out and then with her mouth take Haze by the nape of her neck and lift her out. Once she put her down she shook her body all over and ended with a flick of her tail. Violet couldn’t do that do to her shoulder so she had to use a towel instead. “Yuck.” Haze said as she looked at her soaking bandages. “Guess I need to change this huh?”
Violet pondered that for a moment then said with a chuckle. “Ha yeah, I think Theran left his bag in the next room.” Violet moved past Haze as she took of the soaked bandage and opened the door. The main room was now freezing and Violet found her teeth were chattering. “Was it always this cold?” Violet wondered. She also found a dressing gown lying on the bad and guessed Theran had left it there for her. The gown was made out of fluffy brown fur and was soft to the touch.
Haze came out of the bathroom and was now shivering. “W, w ,w , why I, I, I, is it so c, c, c, cold?” Haze asked as she sat down and rubbed her shoulders franticly.
Violet looked on in concern at the Shivering filly then looked at the gown. “Come here sweetie.” She asked Haze and slowly she came over. Violet covered her in the gown and despite the pain in her shoulder she lifted her up and placed her on the bed.
Haze looked worried when Violet put her down. “Are you ok Vi? That looked sore.”
“It was.” Violet replied, gripping her aching shoulder.
“You know I could have jumped up?” Haze pointed out.
“Yeah I know but I wanted to help.” Violet stated as she got up on the bed. She peeled back the covers and got under them, letting out a big sigh as she lay back and rested her head on a pillow. To most this bed would be very low quality but to her it was like laying on a cloud. Haze with the gown still on did the same and snuggled up with Violet, letting out the same big sigh.
They lay there for a while in silence. Violet had no idea what Haze was thinking but she was thinking of what was going to happen next. They had come so far, she had come so far and now she hadn’t the fantast clue of what the future held. For the first time in her life she was actually scared of what might happen. Before she didn’t care what happened to her but now that she was free she… “Where are you from?”
Haze’s question cut Violet from her thoughts and she looked at the filly. “What?” Violet asked, not sure if she heard that properly.
Haze was looking at the roof as she spoke. “Your home, where is it?”
Violet hadn’t thought of home for a long time. The mere thought felt so alien to her, she wasn’t sure how to answer her question. “I don’t understand. Do you mean the bandit camp?”
Haze was now looking at her in bewilderment. “No I mean where were you born, you know like…I’m from Canterlot.”
Violet had no idea where she was from, the memory was so faded it was like it was made up or like a dream. “I can’t remember.” She laid her head back again and sighed. All this thinking made her head hurt and she wanted to sleep, until the door open and in came Theran floating in a few bags of food with him.
“Ah see you two have made yourselves at home.” Theran mused as he put the bags down on beside the couch and looked at them. “We got enough food and water to last us a few weeks, long enough for you two to heal up.” He sat down on the couch and started to fiddle with his chest plate straps. “Now how are you two feeling?” He asked.
“A lot better.” Haze said with a smile.
“My head hurts a little.” Violet said with a sigh.
Theran just shrugged. “Well I don’t have anything for that so…”
Violet interrupted him. “I do, the doctor gave me a bottle of painkillers it should be in one of the…” Violet stopped when she thought about it. She couldn’t remember taking it with her. “Um you didn’t happen to pick it up did you?” She asked Theran.
He shook his head. “No just the stuff from the bandit camp.”
Violet rolled her eyes in annoyance. Of all the things to forget she just had to forget the painkillers. “Damit I left it at the doctor’s.”
Theran sighed and rolled his eyes as he got off the couch and went to the door. “I’ll go get it.” He said moodily.
Violet sat up and called after him. “Wait you don’t have to…”
Theran cut her off as he floated the room key over to her and said. “Its ok I got this, now you just rest and I’ll be right back.”
Before she could argue he had already gone out the door and magically locked it behind him. Violet looked at the key for a moment then looked at Haze. To her surprise Haze was fast asleep and was making cute little snoring sounds. Violet lay back again, snuggled up with Haze and closed her eyes. Letting the sound of the snow storm drift her off into a deep sleep. But even as she drifted she couldn’t help but worry that this all might just be a dream.
Theran Razorblade
As the door clicked shut and the loud clunk of the lock sounded, Theran let out a heavy sigh. “Why am I even daying this?” He thought as he turned away from the door and went down the stairs. “Oh yeah Theran you just had to be a hero and get yourself in a load of shit. When will I ever learn attachments will only end in…”
“Yoy!” A young feminine voice called out but not at Theran. He looked over the banister of the stairs and saw Lilly trying to deal with what looked to be a drunk costumer. “Ah already told ya we’re closed now so pack up ya things and get out.”
The drunk pony started yelling incoherent words at her as he waved his empty mug around. “And…a told ya…um not gown anywhere till…till ah get get another round.”
Lilly shook her head and tried to take the mug off him. “For the last time the bar is closed till the morning now give me that mug.”
The drunk shoved her away. He was an Erath pony so he was a lot bigger than Lilly. “Fuck you nag…I’ll get one myself and you’re not going to stop me.” Lilly had had it now and tried to stop him but he was too big and he had no trouble knocking the young Unicorn to the floor. “I’m going to smash you into the floor you nagging little…”
Theran was at ground level by now and wasted no time moving up to the drunk. “Hay!” Theran yelled as he got on his hind legs and pulled back his right hoof.
“What do ya want you son of a…” The drunk didn’t get to finish his sentence when Theran delivered a hard punch to the drunk’s nose, sending him flying off his hooves and crashing onto the wooden floor with a bang.
The mug flew up in the air and Theran caught it in mid air with his hoof. “Well not the most graceful thing I’ve done today but its really effective.” He offered his free hoof to Lilly.
“Thank ya so much.” Lilly said as Theran helped her up. “Bloody sod, good thing you’re here. Say you wouldn’t be in need of a job huh? You’d make exhalent security around here with a punch like that.”
Theran did his half smile as he put the mug on the bar. “Thanks but I’ve got my hooves full already at the moment.”
Lilly just shrugged. “Ah well the offer still stands if ya need it. Say, you spoke to Tim right?”
Theran silently swore in his head as he leaned on the bar. “That’s right.”
Lilly glanced at the doors then back at Theran. “What did ya say to him, he didn’t even wait for me to get back?”
Theran made a mental note of how stupid he was and answered her question. “I told him the doctor needed him for something and it couldn’t wait.”
Lilly narrowed her eyes at him as if she knew he was hiding something. But she shook her head after a moment and looked down cast. “That’s some bad luck on ma part, ah could use an extra hoof right now.”
“A hoof with what?” Theran asked, tilting his head to one side.
“Running this place.” She looked at the moaning drunk on the floor. “The night staff are all ill and the morning bartender had to go home to her family during this storm.”
“You’re all alone here?” Theran asked and he was a little shocked.
Lilly nodded sadly. “Yep that’s how it goes.”
“Your boss is a bit of an ass-hole placing a burden like this on the shoulders of a teenager.” Theran assumed.
A spark of anger played across Lilly’s face as she straightened her neck and placed herself on the tips of her hooves so she was at eye level with him. “Hay ah can take care of maself, ah’ve been helping run this place since ah was 12 so don’t ya dare say am incapable.” She went back down to her own level and pocked him in the chest plate, her hoof made a dinging sound off the metal. “An what are ya doing out here anyways? Ah thought you had ya family to take care of.”
Theran was starting to get annoyed. “I am. My co…wife…” It physically stung to say that word, “Has forgot the painkillers the doctor gave her and now I’m going back to get it.”
Lilly’s expression changed to shock then shame as she looked at the floor. “Oh, sorry.”
“Don’t be.” Theran was about to leave when he got an idea. “Hay Lilly, you don’t mind checking up on my family? I diny know how long I’ll take getting back.”
Lilly brightened up and puffed her chest up with pride. “Sure, I’ll check up on um. Though ah have to ask.” She pocked at the floor with her hoof as she asked. “Can ya ask doctor Joe if it would be ok for Tim to stay here for the night? Ah could use a hoof.”
Theran had a hard time containing his rage as he spoke through clenched teeth. “Oh sure why not, what’s the harm?”
Lilly smiled. “Thank ya.”
Theran rolled his eyes and turned to the doors. “Well…” He said as he unclipped his helmet from his belt and placed it on his head. “Here we go or…ahhhhh forget it.” With a shake of his head he walked to the doors and into the cold storm outside.
The moment he stepped outside he was blasted by the rage of the storm. He was lucky to be covered in cold proof Night-steel so all he had to worry about was the strong winds. Theran looked around and found the mist of the storm was so thick he couldn’t see what was in front of him. The buildings were barely visible, only their dark outlines could be seen in the rage of the storm. “I hate snow.” Theran reminded himself as he slowly started to make his way to the doctors.
Summer Haze
It had been a year since her mother died and now Haze sat in a classroom with her forelegs crossed on the desk with her head resting on top and was just staring at her pen. She wasn’t in the mood to do anything, not with her mother still on her mind. Her classmates were watching and listening to the teacher as she spoke. She was talking about the Barrier Land and how it had been there in the shadows, protecting a place called the HeartLand for centauries or whatever. Haze didn’t really care. She had moved to Ponyvile with her Auntie Stela after her Mother died from a unknown disease that caused her lungs to collapse. Haze didn’t really understand it, she didn’t want to but the one thing she did want to was where her Dad went. Shortly after her Mother’s death Haze’s Dad just vanished. It made her angry and confused. “Why did you leave?” Haze mumbled to herself. “Why did you leave me?”
Haze buried her face in her hooves, she just wanted to forget when suddenly her name was called and the voice was right beside her. “Summer I’m talking to you.”
Haze sat up quickly and looked at the mare beside her desk. The teacher was an earth pony with a purple coat, a curly mane that was a lighter shade of purple and dark green eyes. “Oh sorry Miss Cheerlie.” Haze said down cast.
Miss Cheerlie just smiled. “Remember to pay attention. Now do you know who the ruler of the Barrier Land is?”
One of the other students put their hoof up and eagerly tried to get the Teacher’s attention. “Ooo, ooo, I know, I know.” It was an orange Pegasus with a purple mane but Haze didn’t know her name.
“Well Summer?” Miss Cheerlie asked again.
Haze looked down at the picture she had drawn of her Mother and sighed. “I don’t know.”
One the students a pink Unicorn named Diamond Tiara snickered and made Haze angry. What kind of a name was Diamond Tiara anyway? It sounded like it was made up like it wasn’t her real name. She was older than Haze and a bit taller too and she had been annoying her ever since she got here. Miss Cheerlie didn’t seem to notice as she begun to speak. “The main ruler of the Barrier Land is prince Terrato and he is brother to…”
“I don’t care.” Haze said in a depressed tone, cutting her off.
The whole class gasped and Miss Cheerlie had a shocked look on her face. The bell rang and Miss Cheerlie shook her head. “Ok class its lunch time now so go out and play.” The whole class got out of their seats and went out the door, all whispering about Haze. Haze was about to do the same. “Except you young lady.” Miss Cheerlie stated and Haze sighed, sitting back down on her seat. They waited till all the students were gone then Miss Cheerlie started speaking. “What’s the matter Summer, what’s got you down?”
“Why do you care?” Haze asked in the same tone.
Cheerlie looked confused and a little annoyed. “Its my duty as a teacher to care how my students are feeling. So what’s on your mind?” She asked more kindly this time as she sat down beside her desk.
Haze looked at her picture of her Mother again and a single tear ran down her cheek and onto the paper. “I miss my Mum.”
Cheerlie looked shocked then concerned. “Oh Summer I’m sorry.” She put a hoof on her back to comfort her. “I didn’t realise you were still grieving.”
Haze looked up at her in surprise. “How do you know about that?” She asked, her voice a little crocky.
Cheerlie looked at the paper with a more down expression. “Your Auntie Stela told me about it. Your Mother was a good mare and I know she loved you very much.”
Haze started to cry and Cheerlie gave her a hug. “Why did she have to die?” Haze wept in her Teacher’s hold.
Cheerlie sighed. “I don’t know Summer, these things just happen.” She got Haze to look her in the eye. “But you don’t have to worry, you know why?” Haze shook her head. Cheerlie smiled. “No matter what, your Mother will always be with you in here.” She touched Haze’s chest. “Ponies may die but they will always live on in our hearts, just like your Mother lives on in you.”
Haze’s eyes went wide for a moment. For the first time in a year Haze didn’t feel sad. She felt this warm fuzzy feeling she could only think of as joy. “She…she lives in me?” She finally asked.
Cheerlie nodded with a big smile of joy on her face. “Yes, yes she dose and as long as you believe that she will live on forever.”
Haze and a blank expression for a moment but slowly and surly, she stated to smile. “You know…I think you’re right. Wow thanks Miss Cheerlie.”
She gave her Teacher a big huge and she let out a joyful laugh. “You’re welcome Summer, now go out and play.”
Haze smiled and jumped out her seat, heading for the door. She looked back and waved back at her teacher. She waved too and then Haze went outside. In the play ground Haze was jumping all around the place. She felt so happy she didn’t want to let it go. She stopped and looked around, she hadn’t made any friends yet since she got here and now she wanted to. But before she could the pink Unicorn and her other friend and grey earth pony Haze still didn’t know came waking up to her and from the looked on their faces it wasn’t going to be nice. “Hay there noodie.” The pink one said in her annoying high pitched voice.
Haze rolled her eyes and sighed. “I’m hardly new here anymore DT.”
Diamond Tiara looked confused. “DT? What gave you the right to give me a nickname?”
“Since always.” Haze countered with a smile.
Dt’s friend stepped in. “What’s got you happy all of a sudden?”
Then DT said. “Yeah what happened to being all, I don’t care?”
Haze smiled wider. “I learned something.”
DT gave her an wicked smile. “Oh and what’s that? That you’ll never see you Momee again?”
How did she know that? “No, I learned no mater what my Mum will live on in me.”
Dt’s friend started laughing. “That’s the most stupidest thing I’ve ever heard.”
DT started laughing as well. “Yeah no matter what your Momee will always be dead and there’s nothing you can do about it.”
They both laughed and Haze felt her rage start to boil. “Shut up.” They didn’t and Haze felt her rage increase and, she felt something else. “Shut up.” They didn’t stop. Haze could feel something inside her start to burn and it got hotter the more her got angry. She felt her whole body start to tingle and itch and she ignored it. At the top of her lungs she shouted. “I SAID SHUT UP!!!”
They both stopped laughing and for a moment they were smiling, but that changed when they looked at her. “What the…what’s wrong with you legs?”
Haze thought they were playing some dumb trick as she kept glaring at them. She felt so itchy. “What’s wrong with your face!?” The grey one squealed.
Haze felt her anger grow. “You think I’m going to fall for that? You two know nothing. Why DO YOU HAVE TO BE SO…”
“No.” DT looked horrified. “Your face its…changing.”
Haze was confused. What were they talking about? The itchyness was so annoying she scratched her chest and felt something rip off. She looked down and gasped. Her hooves had chunks missing and the fur on her legs were falling out. What she had in her hoof was more of her fur and when she looked at her chest a large chunk was gone. “What…what’s happening?” Haze looked at DT and she felt her anger come flooding back. “What did you do to me?” She growled.
DT was confused. “What are you talking about I didn’t…”
Haze stepped forward and showed her teeth. “You’re a Unicorn you know magic, what did you do?”
DT and her friend screamed. “Aaaa get away from us you creep, we don’t want what you’ve got!”
They ran away and all the other kids were looking at her. They started screaming as well and Miss Cheerlie came outside with a confused look on her face. “Now what all the screaming abou…” She stopped speaking when her eyes fell on Haze. Her expression changed from confusion to shock. “Wha…Summer is that you?”
Haze took a step forward. “Mi…Miss Cheerlie…I..I…”
“What’s happening to you?” She tried to step forward but the fear on her face was clear. Haze felt so confused and scared that she turned tail and ran. “Summer wait come back, Summer!?”
Haze didn’t stop she just kept on running and running and…
Haze woke with a gasp and she sat up straight, the dressing gown still wrapped wrapt around her. Violet also woke with a gasp and sat up beside her. “Wa…Haze? What’s wrong?” Violet asked.
Haze looked at her with a sorry expression. “I’m sorry Vi I didn’t mean…”
Violet put her good foreleg around Haze and gave her a hug. “Its ok sweetie I don’t mind.” She looked Haze in the eye. “What were you dreaming about? Was it a nightmare?” She asked.
Haze just sigh and said. “Yeah something like that.” She looked around the room and saw Theran was gone. “Where’s Theran, where did he…”
Violet booped her on the nose and chuckled. “He’s out getting something, he should be back soon.”
Haze didn’t know how to feel about that. Theran was a grump most of the time but he wasn’t mean, well not really…ok he was mean but he meant well. Haze got out of the gown and jumped out of bed. “Come on Violet I want to look around.”
Violet looked confused but she smiled. “Oh Haze its so late and everypony is sleeping.”
Haze jumped up and down and spun in the air. “Yeah that means nopony is around so let’s go.” The place was exactly like an old western building and she really wanted to look around. “Pleaaaaaase?” She made her eyes go as big as they could possible go and Violet looked as if she had cracked.
“Oh could those eyes go any bigger? Ok we can look around.” Haze jumped and buzzed her winds with joy. Violet got out of the bed and looked in the mirror and gasped.
“Vi, what’s wrong?” Haze had stopped jumping and was looking at Violet.
Violet was tilting her head from side to side as she looked at herself in the mirror. She stuck her tong out at herself and pulled funny faces. “What is this thing, I can see myself?”
Haze was utterly confused. “Violet, that’s a mirror I hear they are very common.” Haze joked.
“Not where I’m from. Wow I look good considering. You know I never knew my coat was so white, must have been the bath.”
Haze bust out laughing. “Hahaaa, ok can we go now?”
Violet strapped on the gown and picked up a key on the bed with her mouth. “Ok let’s go.” Violet said, her voice all muffled.
Violet unlocked the door and Haze turned into her other self and ran out the room. The hall was wide and spaceish, allowing Haze to run around in circles. The banisters were like bars made out of wood and they went down the steps and along the top floor. The place only had two floors, the ground floor and the first floor, which they were on but not for long. Haze bolted down the stairs and ran around the open space. “Oh Hello.” Haze stopped running and looked to see Lilly sitting at her desk. She was spinning a filer in the air with her magic and smiled at her. “What are ya doing up so late?”
“Sorry.” Violet said as she came hobbling down the steps. “Haze wanted to look around and you can’t say no to those big eyes.”
Lilly laughed and got up. “Haha yeah ya can’t can’t say no ti that.” She gestured for them to follow her. “Come on let me get ya a drink.”
Violet glanced at haze. “Oh uh…that nice of you but…”
“No ah insist.” She done an acrobatic flip over the bar and landed on her back legs and leaned on it. “So what can ah get ya?”
“Wow that was awesome.” Haze squeaked in aw. “How did you do that?”
Lilly just chuckled and placed a hoof on her hip while still leaning. “Oh just a lot of practise.” She floated two chairs in front of the bar and gestured for them to sit. “Make ya self comfortable.”
Violet and Haze sat on the chairs and looked at each other. “Uh this is nice but why are you…”
Lilly interrupted Violet. “Ya husband told me to look after ya’ll while he’s away and look after ya’ll ah shall.” She shrugged. “An besides you two have already benn through the ringer, so ah thought it be nice to ease ya burden with a couple of drinks on the house. So what will it be?”
Violet scratched her chin. “I’ll have the weakest thing you got.”
Haze scratched her own chin in thought. “You got any lemon aid?” She asked.
Lilly floated some mugs over and set them in front of Violet and Haze. “Ah don’t know what lemon aid is but I’ll see what ah can do, as for you Misses ah got just the thing.” She floated a bottle of clear liquid over to her mug, popped the top and poured it in. “Go on and take a swig.”
Violet looked at the mug and slipped her hoof in the handle. She lifted it up to her nose and gave it a sniff. “What is it?” She asked Lilly.
“Its called Good Stuff, go on try it.” Lilly insisted.
Violet put the mug to her lips and took in a sip. For a moment she seemed like it was nothing then she stiffened up and her face went all twitchy. Haze swore she saw steam come out of her ears as she coughed loudly. “What was that?” Her voice was all horse and she coughed some more.
Lilly laughed. “That stuff is magic made and has a bit of a spark to it. Ponies that have never tried it get the best kick.” She then floated another bottle down from the rows the other bottles and this drink was purple. “This is the closest thing we got to a filly’s drink so don’t expect much.”
Haze took the mug in both of her hooves, it was a little big but she managed and instead of sip she gulped. After one gulp Haze felt the liquid bubble down her throat and make her stomach go all bubbly. “Wow that feels funny haha its making my stomach talk.”
Violet and Lilly started laughing when the main doors opened and two black clothed ponies walked in. Haze couldn’t see their faces for they wearing hoods and masks. One was a Unicorn and the other and an Earth pony and they were wearing the same black leather barding with daggers hanging by their sides. “Can ah help you two?” Lilly asked the strangers.
The strangers stepped forward, the snow on their gear fell of and hit the floor. “Yeah we’re looking for some ponies.” The Earth pony answered in a deep sorta creepy voice.
“Is that so?” Lilly said, jumping over the bar and approached them. “Many ponies come an go here. Are ya looking for someponies specific?” Lilly asked with a hint of suspicion.
The Earth pony glanced his cold red eyes at Violet and Haze. “Oh you could say that.” He tilted his head and Haze could tell he was looking at her.
“What are ya bounty hunters?” Lilly side stepped so she was blocking his view of Haze.
He chuckled. “More like…collectors.”
Haze didn’t like where this was going. Something was off about these two and the way the Earth pony looked at her made her feel uneasy. “Um Violet?” Violet looked at Haze with the same look of worry on her face. “I don’t want to look around anymore.”
Violet nodded but before they could move the Unicorn blasted Lilly with a lightning bolt and sent the mare flying into a table and all hell broke out.
Haze watched on in horror as the table Lilly landed on splintered and fell apart under her impact. It was now clear who these two were after. They wanted Haze and Violet. “Get them!” The Unicorn yelled and Haze realised it was a mare.
They only got one step forward when Violet picked up her mug still full of the magic drink and threw it at them. The Unicorn shot a bolt of lightning at the mug and it exploded but not like broke apart into toothpicks, it like actually exploded into a cloud of bright white lightning. It also exploded with a flash and a shock wave that smashed multiple bottles on the shelves and knocked everyone on their flanks. Haze felt dizzy and heavy as she lay on the floor wondering what just happened. Despite her dizziness she pushed herself to her hooves and shook her head to clear it. In the confusion and shock Haze had reverted back to her original form but know was not the time to worry about someone seeing her. The two goons were struggling to there own hooves when Violet, laying beside her screamed. “HAZE RUN!!”
Haze didn’t argue for even a second, her only thought now was running. She didn’t think when she ran past the hooded thugs and she didn’t think when she headed for the stairs. “Get after it!” The Unicorn yelled at her companion.
“On it!” He answered and Haze could hear his massive size right on her tail.
Haze heard another sound, like wood breaking but she didn’t look her eyes were on the stairs. Her mind was a blur with fear and the Earth pony goon was almost on top of her. At the last second she buzzed her wings and shot up the stairs faster than she could handle. The goon smashed head first into the stairs, the sound of wood splintering was audible. Haze on the other hand lost control of her speed and hit the third last step hard. Dazed and terrified Haze willed herself to her hooves and claimed the last two steps as the goon came charging up the rest, growling loudly. Haze bolted for the room and was glad to find it was still open but not for long. The moment Haze was inside she slammed it shut with all her little might and she felt the vibration as it hit the goon in the face. He yelled in pain and was swearing at the top of his voice. Haze thought about hiding under the bed. “No too obvious.” Haze thought quickly. She thought about going out the window. “No I’ll freeze to death.” She jogged on the spot, looking around franticly. “The Bathroom!”
She bolted inside and shut the door just as she not only heard the door open but felt it as the goon burst inside the main room with a loud bang. The lamp on the wall fell off and smashed on the floor, engulfing the room in darkness. The only light left was the light coming through the gaps on the door and Haze could hear the goon walking inside now. “Come out, come out where ever you are you little insect.” Haze backed up all the way to the back of the bathroom and her tiny flank bumped off the wall. She jumped and looked behind herself to find she could see the wall very clearly. It was at that moment Haze realised she could see in the dark and wasted no time taking advantage of that. There were many things the goon could trip on but the one thing Haze knew would work very well was right beside her. A shadow past out side of the door and stopped in front of it. “Found you.” His voice echoed from the other side.
The door bust open, letting light pour into the room and reveal Haze standing ready. Almost immediately he stood on a part of Violet’s clothing and his hoof slid away from him. Haze used her magic. “Leave me alone!” She threw the bucket.
The bucket and it’s contents landed dead on, covering his face in filth. “Aaaaa why you little shit!” He fell over and Haze saw the chance to bolt for it but just as she past him she tripped over one of his back legs and fell to the floor. Dazed and driven by pour adrenalin Haze tried to move her legs but could only mange a crawl as she tried to get away. “Come here you little brat!” He was on top of her in seconds and Haze screamed. She kicked him and got him in the eye. He reared back and Haze tried to get up again, panic and fear taking over her mind. He managed to trip her again and she fell on her back. They were at the side of the bed now near the couch and Haze did everything to stop him from grabbing her. She kicked her legs, she buzzed her wings and screamed at the top of her lungs. “Stay…still!” The goon snarled. Haze was so confused and scared. What did this pony want with her, why was he doing this?
She could see his face now, he had taken off his mask and had thrown back his hood letting her see his features. His coat was a kind of bluely grey and his mane was pour white. His nose was bleeding and he was baring his teeth in anger. Haze saw a glint of something shiny in the corner of her eye and she took a quick glance. Theran’s saddle-bag had fallen off the couch and many of his things had spread out on the floor, one of them being a dagger. Haze knew if she wanted to get out of this alive she needed to get it, she just needed to get away from him. He tried to grab her shoulders to stop her from moving so she sank her fangs into the unprotected part of his hoof for his trouble. He reared back and cried out in pain. Haze let go and crawled for the dagger but just as she was about to touch it the goon grabbed her leg and pulled her back. “Let me go…leave me al…”
He flipped her onto her back again and pressed his hooves hard onto her throat and begun to choke her. Haze’s eyes went wide with shock and horror as her airway was cut off and she couldn’t breathe. Heat and pressure begun to build up in her face as she was deprived of oxygen. She kicked her back legs franticly as pressure also begun to build up in her chest and the irresistible urge to gasp became unbearable. “You’ve pissed me off for the last time.” The goon snarled with blood lust in his eyes. “So am going to make sure you never piss me off again.”
Violet
As soon as Haze ran for it, Violet shook off her dizziness, grabbed a chair and ignoring the pain in her shoulder she leaped through the air and brought the chair down hard on the Unicorn’s head. The chair splintered on impact but the Unicorn had moved at the last second and Violet missed, hitting the ground instead. The Unicorn goon tackled Violet to the ground and in seconds their limbs got all tangled. They rolled around on the floor, kicking and punching each other, both not seeming to get more control over the other. In all the rolling the Unicorn got the upper hoof by hitting Violet in her wounded shoulder. The pain was huge as she screamed in agony. The Unicorn managed to be the one on top when they stopped rolling. Violet looked to her side and found a part of the chair again and managed to garb it just in time as the Unicorn pulled out her dagger. She tried to thrust the blade down but Violet struck her in the side of the head with the chair part and sent the goon tumbling off of her. Violet rolled to her hooves, her body was so pumped with adrenalin all her pain was gone and was replaced with anger. Anger of the thought of her just starting to get good evening was now ruined. The Unicorn had already sprung to her hooves and with a quick flick of her hoof she threw the dagger at Violet. The goon was going to have to try harder than that because Violet managed to block the dagger with the part of the chair she was holding. “You gota try harder than that bitch!” Violet swore at the goon. The Unicorn huffed and begun to charge her horn. “Oh shit.” Violet swore again.
Violet dove over the bar just as the Unicorn spat a bolt of lightning and missing her back by mere inches. “Bitch I’m going to fry so hot there will be nothing left for even the crows to pick off of.” The Unicorn sneered. Violet hatted fighting Unicorns for two reasons. 1. They could use magic and 2. Every time she fought one she nearly ended up dead. More bolts of magic spat over Violet’s head as she lay on her belly behind the bar and was surrounded by bottles. Seeing them gave Violet an idea as she started searching through them. She knew what she needed but she couldn’t read the words on the bottles.
“Damit, which one is it?” Violet muttered to herself as she hoofed her way through many bottles till she found one that looked similar to the one Lilly had used. She tried to read it. “Gh…go…gound…snuf? Oh sod it.” She held the bottle in her right hoof and sat up. Slowly she peeked over the bar to see where the Unicorn was, only to have an energy bolt sizzle over her head and char the top of her mane. Violet got ready to throw the bottle and hopped if she managed to cover the Unicorn in this Good stuff that’s if it was the stuff. It would explode when she attempted to use her magic. Violet took in a deep breath and with out really looking she threw the bottle in the last spot she saw the goon. There was a loud smash and Violet was sure she had hit her but when she looked over the bar again the Unicorn was nowhere to be seen. “Huh, where she go?”
Something hard hit Violet in the back of her head and the next thing she knew she was on her back. Her vision was blurry and her head was spinning. “Surprise bitch.” Violet shook her head to clear her vision but she saw nothing. When suddenly the Unicorn magically appeared in front of her and from under her mask Violet could see she was smiling. She charged up her horn and asked. “Any last words before I fry you into nothing?”
Violet’s eyes widened and she clenched her jaw. Violet didn’t want to die but if she was going to, she wanted to die knowing why. “Why are you doing this? What do you want?”
The Unicorn narrowed her eyes and chuckled. “Its not you if that’s what you’re thinking.”
“Then who, who?” Violet wanted an answer and if she didn’t get one she was going to rip off the goon’s horn and shove it in her eye. All she need for that was not to die.
The unicorn snickered and her horn brightened. “What’s the point in telling, you’re going to be dead in a few…”
Suddenly a chair came out of nowhere and hit the Unicorn goon right on her back sending her falling forward onto her knees. She tried to stand but Lilly came jumping over the bar with another chair and with a battle cry she brought it down harder than the first. It smashed into bits on impact and the Unicorn fell flat on her stomach with her head on the floor. Violet sprung to her hooves, reared back on her hind legs and with all her weight she brought her forehooves right down on the Unicorn’s horn.
The screech that came out of the Unicorn’s mouth was un godly loud and Violet cringed as she screeched some more. The Unicorn goon rolled from side to side, clutching the jagged, bloody stump that was once her horn. In all her cries of pain the goon’s mask had fallen off her nose and now she could see her face. She kept on screaming till Lilly hit her in the head with what was left of her chair and knocked her out cold. “You ok?” Lilly asked in a pant. Her nose was also bleeding and she had a chard patch on her chest.
Violet’s heart was still racing so fast she couldn’t feel anything until Lilly asked. The pain in her shoulder flared up and she fell on her side holding it so hard her hoof went numb. “I’ve had better days.” Violet groaned behind clenched teeth.
Lilly looked around. “Where’s ya little girl? Ah don’t see her anywhere.”
Violet’s expression turned into one of horror as she remembered Haze running up the stairs. “Haze she’s up stairs with that…Oh shit!” She tried to stand but the pain had taken over. “I can’t get up, please go find her I’m begging you Lilly please!?”
Summer Haze
Black dots were starting to appear in Haze’s vision as her life was slowly being squeezed out of her little body. Her kicks were getting weaker and her gasps getting louder as the Earth pony goon kept a tight grip on her throat. “You know I’m supposed to bring you in alive.” The goon sneered as his grip got tighter. “But you pissed me off so now they’re going to get a corpse.” Haze felt her life starting to slip away as her vision got darker and her chest felt like it was going to explode.
“Is this…the end?” Haze thought as the darkness closed in. “Am I really going to die? I don’t wanna die.” She made one last effort to kick her legs but it was all for nothing. The darkness got closer and closer, all sound starting to fade all her senses leaving her mind.
“LET UM HAVE IT RICKY!!!!!” A small high pitched voice suddenly shouted and something large, brown and covered in steel armour slammed head first into the goon and sent him flying off of her. Haze breathed in all the air her little lungs could take and felt all her senses come flooding back. As she coughed and wheezed loudly on the floor the high pitched voice kept on shouting. “Right hook, left hook, break his jaw, cave him in, come on smash his head into breezy dust already!” The armoured pony was much bigger than the goon and the goon was trying to move away from the giant but the room was too small. The bigger pony had massive steel shoes on and when he hit the goon in the face, Haze swore she heard bone break. He staggered back all the way to the window and the little voice shouted. “Time for the finisher, LET HIM HAVE IT!!!!” In a quick motion the big pony spun around and with both hind legs he buck him hard in the chest and sent him smashing through the window. “Whooohooo nice one Ricky!”
The one called Ricky slowly came back around the bed and towered over Haze like a mountain. He wore a helmet but it didn’t cover his face. Haze’s throat hurt too much to gulp so she just stared wide eyed up at the Stallion’s plain face and quivered in fear. “P…pl…please am not what you…”
“Oh you can relax lassy he won’t hurt you.” The tiny voice said and it wasn’t coming from the giant.
“Who…who said that?” Haze looked around but she saw no one.
“Up here bug wings.” Haze looked up but she only saw Ricky looking down on her with his dark green eyes, when she saw something tiny on his head. “Hello you see me now?” The tiny figure waved at her. She had to squint her eyes just to make it out. It had bug wings like a butterfly but much too big for its skinny body. It also had a what Haze guessed was a light green mane.
“What ar…” Haze tried to ask but the tiny figure came fluttering down and hovered just in front of her face.
She could see him better now and could see he was light grey, with pink eyes and some tiny clack clothing. He also had little antennas sticking out of his mane. “Thee name is Marven and this lump of muscle is Ricky, he can’t talk cause he has no tong, a long story but…”
Haze put a hoof up and silenced him. “Wait slow down, what are you?”
Marven gave her the “Are you kidding me” look. “I can ask youuu thee same question pip squeak.” He coughed into his tiny hoof and looked her in the eye. “I’m a Breezy and pretty much the voice of this big lumics.” Ricky looked at Marven and narrowed his eyes. As if on queue Marven looked up and frowned at him. “Don’t give me that look, without me how are you going to call ya Mother, he has a very needy Mummy.” Ricky growled at him and Marven put his hooves in the air. “Ok, ok sheesh you’re worse than my Mommy.”
Haze sat up and tapped a hoof on the floor while she held her throat with the other. Her heart was still pounding and she was shaking all over from shock. “Why…why did you save me?” Haze asked.
Marven looked shock. “What that’s it, we…” Ricky coughed. “He saved you and all you can say is why?”
Before they could speak anymore, Lilly came rushing through the door and stopped when she saw Ricky. “Haze where is she is she all…” She completely went silent when her eyes fell upon Haze. Her face was plain of expression as she stared wide eyed at her.
“Oh um…Hi Lilly.” Haze Nervously smiled and knew she was in deep trouble.
Theran Razorblade
“Come on Daddy wake up!”
Theran was laying in bed sleeping with Ashtrid and now their 4 year old daughter had come jumping in the room and now she was jumping on the bed. Theran groaned, as he was still half asleep. “Ahhh Ash make her stop?”
Ashtrid was smiling with her eyes closed and chuckled happily. “She’s your daughter too dear.”
Theran groaned some more. “Yeah but we agreed before sunrise she’s your problem.”
Ashtrid rolled on her side facing away from Theran. “The sun has already raised.” She sighed softly.
Theran opened his eyes, sat up and looked away from his bouncing daughter. He looked at the window and light shown through the gaps in the curtains. “Great.” He sighed and flopped back on his pillow.
“Come on Dad you said we could go to the wall today.” Theran just grumbled with his eyes shut. She jumped up in the air and landed on his stomach, making him open his eyes and look at her. “You promised.” She narrowed her big blue eyes into his with a frown and he gave in. He took a moment to look at her with a sleepy smile. She looked a lot like her mother but her coat was a darker silver, almost the same as Theran’s. She had Ashtrid’s eyes, nose and horn. She also had some of his looks to. Her ears were wolf like and she had some pointy teeth like him to but apart from that she looked more like Ashtrid. There was one feature that was unique to her. Her mane was a mix of his and Ashtrid’s. The main colour was the same as Ashtrid’s, light silver almost white. But she had very thin lines of his colour and when the light shown on her, her mane turned red. She was in all sense of the word, special.
“Ok Trisha am up, am up.” He said with a yon.
“Yeah!” She jumped off the bed and ran around in circles. “I’m going to see the wall, I’m going to see the wall!”
Theran sat up in bed and stretched his forelegs out and groaned from his stiffness. “By Terrato’s back side how dose a four year old get so jumpy so quick?”
Ashtrid sat up with him and stretched too but with a little more grace than Theran. “Weren’t we the same when we were her age?” She asked happily.
Theran felt a little down cast from hearing that. “You know I don’t like talking about my childhood.” He said calmly.
Ashtrid smiled and kissed him on the cheek. “I know I’m sorry.”
Theran smiled and kissed her back. “Its fine Ash.” He glanced at Trisha who sat on the floor wide eyed and was waging her tail with excitement. “Come on lets have some breakfast first, then we can go to the wall.”
……….
After some breakfast Theran had put on his snow-steel armour and wore a fur cloak over it to fight off the cold. Ashtrid helped Trisha wrap up for the cold and then she wrapped up as well. Theran had also clipped his sword to his belt and strapped on his helm. Being the General of the Snow Rock legion Theran had a fitting helmet for his role. It covered his forehead and cheeks while a black mask covered the rest of his face, though he didn’t have it up this time. The top of the helmet also had a long black plume, to help identify him as the leader. Ashtrid put out the fire in the living room and Theran opened the front door. The cold blow in and Theran could see his hot breath. “Ok let’s be off.”
Outside Trisha bounced about in the snow near her mother while Theran locked the door. “Now you be a good girl for Daddy while I go to work ok?”
Trisha gave her Mum a hug. “I will Mumu, I’ll do every thing Daddy tells me.”
“That’s my girl.” Ashtrid said as she ruffled her daughter’s mane. She then looked at Theran who was just smiling. “You look after her you hear?”
Theran did his cocky half smile and gave her a hug. “You know she’s safe with me, dinny you worry.”
Ashtrid hugged him back and then she stepped away. “Well see you two at dinner time, be safe.” She said then walked down an ally-way she used all the time to get to work.
Theran watched her go with a smile till she went past the corner and was out of sight. He then brought his gaze back to his daughter who was waiting for him. “Come on, let’s go see the wall.”
“Yeah the wall!” Trisha cheered and with that they made their way to the Great Ice wall.
Along the way Theran was greeted by many of his fellow legion, getting salutes or respectful nods his way and some of them stopped what they were doing to greet Trisha who loved meeting the solders of Snow Rock. They also past many shops, venders and the common pony. The city was mostly populated by Unicorns which as a result made Snow Rock become the legion’s source of powerful magic users and it also meant this part of the legion was strongly magic based. Snow Rock was also one of the most secure places in the Barrier Lands do to a massive ice wall which was set between two impassable mountains. Nothing could get through it and all that have tried have all failed.
Theran and Trisha exited the city’s main stone wall and had to get a ride on a carriage the rest of the way to the wall which was only 400 meters away across a snow covered valley. Theran relaxed in his seat and looked ahead. Trisha was sitting on the other side of the cart rubbing her shoulders. This was her first time leaving the city and he could see the joy on her little face. Theran smiled. “ You ok Trish?” He asked.
Trisha looked at him with a beaming smile. “Ahuh its just a little cold.”
Theran chuckled. “It’ll be colder on the wall, oh and there it is.” He pointed of into the distance as the top of a gigantic wall appeared.
Trisha looked to where Theran was pointing and her eyes went wide and she gasped. “Wow….its bigger than I thought it would be.”
Theran chuckled at his daughter’s amazement. “Now do you remember how high it is?” He asked her.
Trisha looked lost in thought. Even at 4 years old she had the ability to think and consider things. Theran pined it on his Wolven side. They may live longer than ponies but their young grow up fast. A Wolven can be 10 years old and almost be fully grown but he doubted Trisha would grow that fast, maybe a little faster than the other fillies. Trisha tapped her hoof on her little chin for a moment. “Uh…I dinny remember the numbers but you said it was big really big.”
Theran smiled. “Its around 300 meters tall and 500 meters wide.”
Trisha looked on in awe. “Wow, who made it?” She asked.
Theran leaned forward and ruffled her mane. “I dinny know but I can tell you it is very old. Some even say it was formed by Prince Terrato himself but I dinny think so.”
“What do you think made it?” Trisha asked. She really loved to question things.
Theran just shrugged. “I have no idea sweetie.” Theran looked ahead again and saw a small snow cloud coming their way. “Ah damit, Trish sit beside me.”
Trisha moved from her side and sat on his right. “What is it Daddy?” She asked, looking up at him.
Theran pulled his mask on and covered Trisha in his cloak. “Rouge snow cloud, hug me close sweet heart.” Theran’s horn glowed blue. “Alright driver here it comes!”
In seconds the snow cloud hit and Theran put up a protective shield around them all. The snow in this cloud was so hard it hit off his shield with the force of small stones. Trisha yelped and hugged Theran tighter. “Aaa Daddy I’m scared!”
Theran let out a hearty chuckle. “Ah come on Trish this is just a little fun.”
Trisha didn’t look convinced but she tried her best. “If you say Daddy.”
“I know so.” He said with another chuckle. “Trust me sweetie it’s a lot worse outside the wall.” Not long after the snow cloud hit it was gone and Theran let go of his spell. “See that wasn’t so bad.”
Trisha stopped hugging him and just sat there, looking around in amazement. “Wow how’d ya do that Daddy?” She asked.
Theran pulled down his mask and smiled. “Magic Trish and I’m gonna teach you it when you’re older.”
“Oh but I want to know now.” She was practically jumping in her seat.
“One hoof step at a time Trish, we havny even got to the wall yet.”
Trisha laughed. “Whatever you say Daddy.” Theran happily huffed and they went the rest of the way in silence.
When they finally got there the driver spoke to Theran. “Thanks for the cover, would have been nasty if you hadn’t.”
Theran nodded to the driver. “No problem.” He said as he and Trisha got off.
The driver pointed somewhere behind himself. “I’ll be here when you get back.”
Theran smiled. “Thanks.” With that the driver left them and Theran looked up. “Now that’s what you call tall.” The wall was so high he couldn’t even see the top.
Trisha gasped in awe. “Its even bigger up close.” She looked at Theran. “Um…how do we get up there?” She asked.
Theran pointed at a cut in the wall. “There’s a stair case built into the wall but we’re not going up that way.” He then pointed at a platform. “We’re going the VIP way.” Both he and Trisha moved to the platform and Theran walked up to a lever. He glanced back to his daughter. “Trish, you know how Daddy knows best?” He asked her.
Trisha looked confused. “Um…yeah?”
Theran grinned. “Take my advice sweetie, don’t look down.” He pulled the lever and with a quick jerk the platform began to move. Trisha squealed and curled up into a small ball in the middle of the platform. She had her hooves over her eyes and Theran chuckled. “Its ok Trish we’re pretty safe.” He went over to her and let her hide under him. Theran looked down in between his forelegs and looked at her upside down. “Hay you wanted to see the wall.” He reminded her.
Trisha took her hooves off her eyes and looked at him. “Yeah but you never said anything about this.”
Theran just smiled. “Ah its fine, we’ll be at the top soon enough.” Theran and his daughter rode the platform for a good 5 minutes before they reached the top. The air was so clean and fresh Theran inhaled deeply and let the purity fill his soul. He let it out slowly and spoke to Trisha. “We’re at the top now.”
Trisha came out from under him and looked around. She gasped slowly and suddenly coughed. “The air, it so…clean.”
Theran walked forward and onto the wall proper. He gestured for Trisha to follow. “Come on I want to show you something.”
Trisha took small carful steps and lightly tapped the icy floor with one hoof. “Its not going to break is it?” She asked.
Theran laughed and extended his hoof to her. “This is thicker than the city walls I think it’ll hold.”
Trisha slowly took his hoof and he helped her stand on the ice floor. “Its not slippery. Why is it not slippery Daddy?”
Theran just rolled his eyes happily. “Oh you and your questions, come on at this rate it will be too late to show you the good spot.”
Theran started walking along the left side of the wall and Trisha squeaked and followed him. Theran was glad there was no way his daughter could fall or trip off the side do to they were walking in a cut in the top of the wall. It was also wide enough for ponies to walk past each other with no problem so Trisha had a lot of room to move. They past a few guards posted on the wall and they paid no attention to him or his daughter, just kept their eyes on the land below. “What are they looking at?” Trisha asked Theran.
“They are looking for anything bad that might be down on the other side of the wall sweetie.” Theran answered.
“What are they looking for?” She asked again
Theran was about to answer when a gruff voice yelled. “Hay what is a filly doing up here!?” Theran turned his head to look at the pony who said that. A Pegasus in full Snow-Steel came flapping down and Theran could tell from the gold bars on his shoulder pad he was a Commander. “This place is strictly off limits to any and all…” He stopped yelling when he realised who he was yelling at. “Oh shi…I.I.I apologise General Razorblade I didn’t know it was you.” He stood up straight, eyes forward and chin up. “Are you here for an inspection Sir?”
Theran knew this pony and he smiled. “You can relax Commander Hawk-Eye I’m not here for an inspection, I’m here to show my daughter the wall.”
Hawk-Eye’s eyes widened at the word daughter. “Oh my I didn’t know she was your…”
Theran put a hoof up. “I said its fine.” He looked at Trisha. “Hay Trish come and meet the sharpest eyes on the wall.”
Trisha had been hiding behind Theran and she slowly came out and walked up to Hawk-Eye and extended her tiny hoof. “H…hello, my name is Trisha Rosen Razorblade.”
Hawk-Eye seemed impressed at how well she was able to speak and extended his own hoof and lightly tapped heir’s. “Nice to meet another Razorblade. I’m Commander Hawk-Eye leader of the watch and pretty much the only thing standing between you and a army of Wolven.”
“Not if I’m there first.” Theran stated with a cocky smile.
Hawk-Eye cracked a smile and nodded respectively at him. “Well I won’t keep you standing here any longer, duty calls. Good day Sir.” He gave Theran a salute and Theran returned the gesture.
Hawk-Eye flapped his wings and flew off to another part of the wall. Theran looked at Trisha. “Come on the spot is just ahead.” They walked for a bit till they came out into an open area with crates and a couple of ponies milling about. “This is the centre of the wall. Come and let’s see the view.” Theran and Trisha walked to the edge and were stopped by a small wall of ice. Trisha was too small to see over it so Theran let her hop onto his back. He took off his helm to let her lean on his head and when she saw the other side her big blue eyes went even bigger. She was silent with her mouth hanging open and her eyes sparkling with wonder. “Well Trish, what do you think?” He asked her.
“Its…its…” She gulped. “It’s so big and white and are those mountains?”
Theran looked at the massive mountains in the far distance. “Yep they sure are and do you know what?” He asked.
“What?” Trisha whispered.
“I’m tasked with protecting all of this you see before you.” He made himself sound all amazing like.
Trisha gasped. “Really, all of it?”
“That’s right all of it.”
Trisha looked all around in complete astonishment. “Wow that’s so cool.” She leaned over his ear and looked at his eyes. “Can I protect it all too?”
Theran was surprised. “You’re a little young for that Trish.”
She was still leaning over his head. “Oh well...maybe when I’m older I can be just like you.”
Theran was a little shocked that she said that. “Come on Trisha you dinny have to be like me, being in the legion is no pick nick and once in there’s no going back.”
She was now laying on his head. “Oh but I want to be. Being in the legion sounds so…” She slipped and fell forward. Theran’s heart almost skipped a beat when he used his magic to grab her and hover her away from the edge. He then turned around and glared at her in anger. Trisha gave him a weak smile. “Haha…oops.”
Theran sighed and let her down. “Be more carful you could have fallen to your death.”
Trisha looked down cast and she rubbed her left hoof over the other. “I’m sorry.” She said in a sad tone.
Theran shook his head. He sat down beside her and gave her a hug. “Its ok, I just don’t want to lose you.”
Trisha hugged him back. “I know I’m sorry I’ll be more carful next time.”
“What’s all the yelling about?” A deep rumbly voice called out to them.
Theran looked up and saw an Earth pony in full, battle scared and dented grey steel armour. Theran smiled when he realised who it was, his dear friend Storm Runner. “Storm what are you doing up here?” Theran called out to his friend.
“Uncle Storm!” Trisha called out as well and she ran over to him.
Strom bent low to the ground and wrapped his forelegs around her, giving her a big bear hug. “Why hello there my little angle. What are you doing all the way up here?”
Trisha wriggled out of his hug and bounced on the spot. “Daddy was showing me the wall and now I want to be in the legion!”
Storm gave Theran a suspicious look and Theran just shook his head and shrugged. Storm looked back at Trisha and he smiled. “Oh is that so?” Trisha nodded. “Well let me tell you a story.” Theran facehoofed. “Have you ever heard…of the Wolven?” He asked Trisha in a mysterious sort of way.
Trish nodded. “Yep they’re uh…big shaggy dogs.”
Storm stopped grinning and looked rather serious but Theran could tell he was play-acting. “Oh no,no,no dogs are nice and fluffy, Wolven oh they are very nasty. They can grow to sizes as big as a house and have claws as big as knives.” Trisha gasped and looked pretty scared. “They have mouths big enough to gulp you down in one bite and they have eyes as red as blood.” He looked her in the eye. “And there is a story of one Wolven that stalks the land at night and do you now what he dose?”
Trisha shook her head. “What do he do?” She whispered.
Storm leaned in close and whispered in her ear. “Eats little fillies.” He wrapped his hooves around her and growled into her neck. “Grrrr he’s going to eat you.”
Trisha wriggled in Storms hold and squealed with laughter when he growled into her neck. “Daddy help me.” She called to Theran.
Theran laughed and made himself be all heroic. “Dinny worry little one I’ll save you.” Theran walked over, unclipped his still sheathed sword and tapped Storm on the helmet.
“Oh no he got me.” Storm acted and played dead.
Trisha rushed over to Theran and hid under his legs. “Haha victory his mine.” He clipped his sword back on his belt and said. “So how’s the eye?”
Storm got up and brushed some snow off of himself. “A little itchy and am still getting used to the eye patch.” Storm had a black eye patch on his left eye. He lost it to a Wolven that would have killed him if it were not for his wife’s swift action in saving his life. “At least you only got a scar, mines is jelly.”
Theran laughed and then became more serious. “Why are you up here Storm?”
Storm looked a little offended but even then Theran could tell he was putting it on. “Why? Can’t I just come up here and just enjoy the view?”
Theran narrowed his eye at him. “You never come up here, you told me it was too boring.”
Storm smiled. “True, I’m not up here for the view. I’m up here because Ashtrid told me I could find you here.”
Theran raised an eyebrow at that and said. “Oh, she did now?”
Storm just shrugged. “I didn’t find you at your office so I went to Ashtrid and she pointed me here.”
Theran was confused, what was this about. “Funny I haveny been here long. How’d you get here so fast?”
Storm walked up to Theran and he had his game face on. “Well when you got something important you get to where you need to go as fast as you can.”
“And what’s so important that you had to come all the way out here just to tell me.” Theran asked, getting annoyed.
“It’s a need to know message which means only…” He glanced at Trisha. “You can hear it.”
Theran narrowed his eyes in thought. He considered this was serious so Theran turned to a guard and gave her orders. “You there?”
The legion mare who was sorting out ammo crates looked at him. “Me sir?” She pointed at herself.
“Yes you, I want you to escort my daughter to the lift and wait with her there is that understood?” Theran gave the mare a look that promised bad things if she didn’t comply.
The mare straightened up and saluted. “Sir yes sir, I’ll look after her as if she was my own.”
“Good.” Theran looked down at Trisha who was still under him. “Go with the mare and I’ll be along shortly.”
Trisha looked confused. “But Daddy I…”
“No buts.” He stood to the side so she wasn’t under him anymore. “Do as you’re told Trisha, this is important legion stuff now go.” Trisha didn’t say another word and drooped her ears. Theran watched her go and hated himself having to do that. He looked at Storm. “This better be important Storm because if this is a waste of my time I’ll…”
“It’s the Prince, Theran. He has something he wants to tell you.” Strom said, cutting off Theran’s rant.
Theran’s eyes widened. “What did you say?” He asked, almost in a whisper.
“He wants to talk to you, he’s in Snow Rock waiting for you at the castle. I don’t like it there’s something off about this Theran, something bad.”
Theran scratched his chin with his hoof in thought. “Yeah well looks like we’re going to have to find out.”
…….
Theran opened his eyes and found himself in a cage. Everything except his under layer clothing was gone, taken. “Wh…wa?” Theran muttered as his eyes adjusted to the low light. He was in some sort of cave a dank dripping wet cave and now and then he could hear a single drop of water fall from the cave roof. How did he get here? The last things he could remember was reaching the doctor’s home, opening the busted door and then nothing. Except the feeling of a sharp pain in the place just blow his right ear. Now the question was, why was he here?
“Well mate good to see you finally awake.” A sudden deep voice said to Theran and for some reason he recognised that voice.
“Who said that?” Theran growled. His night-sight was kicking in but it was still too dark. Suddenly a light was lit and Theran had to squint his eyes to protect them from the brightness.
“Right here silly.” The voice said again with the same cheeriness.
Theran’s eyes had some trouble readjusting but when they did he immediately recognised the pony’s face. “Big B?” Theran said, not quit believing what he was seeing.
“Oh I’m happy you remembered my name.” Big B mused. He was standing in the middle of the chamber with a black clothed and masked pony behind him, holding a torch.
Theran tried to use his magic but nothing happened. He felt his horn and sure enough there was a horn lock there to drain his magic. “What’s the meaning of this?” Theran asked in a low tone, glaring right into Big B’s eyes.
Big B chuckled. “Its business mate, nothing personal but the work I do pays well.”
“I dinny follow.” Theran stated in the same low tone.
Big B grinned and walked a little closer to Theran’s cage. “You’re an oddity mate, you and that filly of yours are going to make me very rich.”
Theran growled low and deep. “You stay away form her, she’s just a harmless child.”
Big B kept on grinning. “And that child is going to fetch me a handsome price.”
How did he know Haze was half changeling, he only saw her nose and eyes not enough to tell she was different? Theran tried playing dumb. “Haze is just a normal harmless filly, she will get you nothing.”
Big B actually laughed. “Ha now that’s where you are wrong. Yes I only saw her eyes and nose and I thought nothing of it then but my friends…” He gestured to the hooded and masked pony behind him. “Said when you came out of the doctor’s the filly had a tanned coat and then I though, but she was black before and now she’s not.” He smiled smugly at Theran again. “So unless she was painted another colour or she has the ability to change her appearance.”
Theran still didn’t get it, what was the reason for this. “Why are you doing this other than filling your pockets? Are you a slaver?”
Big B laughed again and put a hoof to his face. “Oh my you are dumb haha, but I’ve said enough.” He turned to the hooded one. “Keep an eye on him.”
Theran couldn’t see the hooded ones face at all in this shadowy cave but Theran guessed he was being smug when he said. “Not sure if you noticed but he is in a cage, he ante goin any where.”
Theran felt his anger grow when Big B started moving to an entrance to a tunnel and he had to shout. “Wait you said you’re getting paid, paid by who!? B who’s paying you!?”
But B was already gone and Theran roared in pure rage and smacked his hoof once off the iron bars.
“I fucked up.” Theran whispered to himself. “Another failure in a long line of fuck ups.” He stared at the floor of his cage, his spirit wavering. He had found where his gear was ages ago, the goon that had lit the torch was sitting on a stool beside a wooden table and that’s where his stuff lay. The black leather armoured pony wasn’t really watching him, all he was doing was sharpening a dagger and now and then glancing at Theran’s cage. Theran had spent about an hour searching for any weaknesses in his prison but the thing was firm as a rock. He couldn’t use magic to get out do to the horn lock and he couldn’t take it off. So now he just sat there, his hope fading. He thought about Haze, thought about how scared she must be if they had her and he thought about what they were going to do with her. And then there was Violet, Big B hadn’t even mentioned her at all. “Why did I save that brat?” Theran thought to himself. “Why didn’t I just walk away?”
He knew the answer to that but it was an answer he got time and time again, an answer that showed up every time he got into places like this. His mind drifted back to all the times he had gotten attached and how all those attachments had ended badly. They chewed at his mind like a swarm of hungry rats, whispering names into his ears and showing faces of the ones he failed to save. He could still picture the blood of last ponies he had called his friends, on his hooves. A group of travellers, three stallions, two mares and a filly had for some reason asked him to travel with them and they seemed nice so he had taken their offer. For five mouths they travelled and Theran had gotten to know them all. The filly’s name was Little Hoof and he had quit the little spirit. Then there was his Mother her name was Snow Flower and she was good at telling stories. Then there was the three brothers, Nip, Tip and Flip they were a bunch of hotheads. Then last there was Silma, she kinda had a crush on him but he took it as her just being friendly. It only took Theran a day to realise they wanted him so he could protect them on the roads and that’s what he did…until… “Hay Psymon?” A voice broke Theran from his dark thoughts and he looked up to see another pony in the same black gear come through the opening to the tunnel. He gestured to the one sitting at Theran’s gear.
“What is it!?” The one called Psymon asked in angry tone.
“Can you give me a hoof with something?” The other pony asked back.
“Why can’t you do it? Can’t you see I’m already doing something?” Psymon argued.
“Sitting on your flank isn’t doing something and besides that thing isn’t goin anywhere.” Theran didn’t like being called a thing.
With a huff Psymon got up and went out with his friend, leaving Theran alone in his cage. He closed his eyes and lowered his head. There were many ways he could get out of this, escape and be free but what was the point. Everyone he ever cared about soon die of old age or got killed before their time. Haze and Violet were no different, they would soon die one way or the other and he would be alone again with his sanity slowly dwindling away. Right now his sanity wavered. “Maybe giving up isn’t so bad.” Theran said to himself, his mind slowly clearing. “I mean I’ve done it before…why not now?”
Theran thought of Haze’s face. Her big green eyes, her cute smile he had to admit and that passion she had for making others happy. In a way she reminded him of Trisha and in a way that hurt. Then there was Violet. She had been through a lot for a pony her age but even with that she still had the will to live, a fire of life that once burned in him. He admired that, the will to push on even though things had gone to shit. He had come to realise that he gave them one thing no one else could, hope. The thought of them dying without hope, hope he had given them made him angry. Too many times had he given hope to others only to have that hope get snuffed out. For some reason he thought of his Mother, the way she would look at him in disgust, call him a cowered and say he is not worthy of the name Razorblade. “Well fuck you Mother.” He said to his long dead Mum.
He had made his mind up, he wasn’t going to stay in this cage and let good ponies die again. Not if it meant losing what stability he had left. He got up but the cage was too small. He lay back down again and growled in anger. “Oh come on.” He growled. He got up again and pressed his back to the roof of the cage and pushed. Try as he might the roof wouldn’t move and he lay down once more. “Damit, thing is solid.” If he had more time he could wear out the joints but time wasn’t on his side. He noticed the bars weren’t in even rows. The middle two bars were very close together and the bar at the corners were not. He suddenly had an idea but it was one he wasn’t going to like. He felt his horn and looked at the middle bars. “This is going to suck so much.”
He shuffled over to the bars and placed his horn in between them. He glanced to either side and found he had enough room. He grit his teeth and took in a few deep breaths, getting ready. He closed his eye, took in one more breath and held it. Then he jerked his head as hard as he could to one side and his horn with the lock snapped off. Theran screamed with his mouth clamped shut and he gripped the horn stump with his hooves. He thumped his nose madly off the cage floor as waves of unbearable pain shot through his skull. He growled with each exhale as the pain slowly lessened to the point he could open his eyes again. He took one hoof away and looked at it. It was stained with blood, his blood. He looked past his hoof and saw his horn laying in reach outside the cage. He grabbed it and sat up in the cage still holding the stump. He looked at his severed horn and wondered if he had properly screwed himself. His curse granted him the ability to heal and recover faster than any normal pony. There had been times he had lost a few insides and they always grow back but he wondered if it also worked for outside stuff as well. “Guess only time will tell.” Theran thought.
The bar near the lock was wide enough for him to fit his foreleg through and with the tip of his horn he started fiddling with it. He pressed his ear to it and listened for the sound of the lock clicking open. “Come on you damn thing open.” He growled. He spent about two minutes picking the lock till he heard a tiny click, and the cage door opened. “Finally.” Theran half growled, half sighed.
He was about to push it open when the sound of hooves coming his way stopped him. He positioned himself sideways to the cage door and hid his broken horn. The one called Psymon walked back in and he had removed his mask but still had his hood up. He was grumbling something to himself as he walked up to his stool and sat on it once more. He then leaned on the table with Theran’s gear on it and rubbed his face with his hoof. “Having a bad day?” Theran asked Psymon in a sarcastic way.
Psymon looked up at Theran and glared at him. “Shut it ya pointy eared freak!” He spat.
Theran grind and asked. “Or you’ll what?”
Psymon looked a little surprised at Theran’s retort. “I’ll stick you with this.” He picked Theran’s own sword and seemed to have a little trouble lifting it.
Theran laughed. “Good luck with that. You know what I find funny? The very filly you ass-holes are after can hold that sword better than you can.”
Psymon glared at him again. “I can hold it just find.” He stuck the hilt in his mouth and said in a muffled voice. “See.” Then tilted to the side the blade was facing and it hit the stone floor with a loud ding.
Theran snickered and then a slight pain pulsed in his head. He ignored it though. “Sure you’re the master of sword play.”
“Oy watch your tong or I’ll cut it out.” Psymon threatened when he took the sword out of his mouth and pointed the tip at Theran.
Theran narrowed is eyes and showed his teeth. “Why not come and try it ya wee shit.” He stated.
Psymon was about to come charging up to the cage where Theran could spring out and kill him, when the same masked and hooded goon from before came in. “What are you doing!?” He yelled.
Psymon turned around. “What is it this time!? I just helped you with…”
The goon cut him off. “Oh shut up and come with me already, I still got one more thing I need a hoof with.” Psymon rolled his eyes and was about to put Theran’s sword down when the goon said. “Um bring that with you, we might need its sharpness.”
Psymon gave him a confused look but then just shrugged and left with Theran’s sword. Theran rolled his eyes pushing the cage door open and stepping out into the open space. He looked at his severed horn for a moment then threw it away into some random corner. He moved up to his gear and quickly got to putting it all back on. The last thing he put on was his helmet and noted it felt a little strange not having his horn slide into the open slot at the top. He then checked his hoof blades and found they still worked fine. The goons didn’t take his sword sheath so he attached it to his belt for when he reclaimed his weapon. He was about to venture out when something caught his eye. He didn’t see it before but there was a bow and quiver under the table. He bent under the table and picked them up, then testing the firing string’s tightness. It was in good condition and would prove useful. “Not my first chose but I guess beggars canny be choosers.” He mumbled to himself, slinging the bow on his back and attaching the quiver to his belt. The last thing Theran did before leaving for good was putting out the torch on the wall and let his night-sight kick in, turning everything a dull blue. Once adjusted to the low light he crept out of the room and looked down the tunnel. No one was around so he continued down, keeping his noise level as low as possible, which was hard since he was covered in head to hoof in armour plating. When he got to the end of the tunnel it split off into two more tunnels. He slowly looked both ways then stuck his nose up in the air and sniffed.
When in doubt always follow your nose and his nose was telling him to turn right. There were many different scents coming from that way and some of them were pony and others were not. Theran made a low growl in his throat, stood on his hind legs, drew the bow and attached an arrow. He then moved two legged down the new tunnel staying close to the wall. It had occurred to him that this cave wasn’t a cave at all. The walls looked pony made, as he walked down the tunnel he saw some support beams placed between the floor and the roof and there were little cut outs in the walls. “Must have been some old mine or something?” Theran thought. Suddenly a male Unicorn in the same black gear, hovering a torch came around the bend at the end of the tunnel and was coming his way. “Shit.” Theran whispered in alarm.
He couldn’t run back the way he had come because the Unicorn would hear him and he couldn’t go invisible because his horn was broken. He pulled back the firing string on the bow and aimed it at the patrolling guard. It had been a long time since he had used a bow and he wasn’t sure if he could kill him in one shot. The guard was getting closer. Theran glanced all around and thought he could hide in one of the cuts in the wall but when he tried his armour stopped him. The guard was very close now the edge of his torch was almost upon him. Theran was shaking his head left and right in frustration. “But…wa…I…” He sighed. “Oh fuck it.” He dropped the bow, extended his hoof blades and lunged forward. All his hooves had completely left the ground as he flew out of the darkness and only got a second to see the stunned look in the Unicorn’s eyes before he slammed into him. They both hit the ground while the torch went flying up in the air and landed about a meter away. Theran lifted his head to see both of his blades had gone in the Unicorn’s throat and now he was choking on his own blood. He pulled out one of his blades only so he could shove it under the Unicorn’s chin, pricing his skull and destroying his brain. The Unicorn stopped breathing and went limp. Theran sighed. “Well…that went better than I thought in would.”
He got up and shook as much blood off his blade as could. He retracted them, then went over to the bow and picked up again. He put away the arrow and slung the bow on his back once more, he figured it still might be useful. He checked the body for anything and only found a dagger. “Oh you sods love these things don’t you?” Theran asked the dead Unicorn. Theran huffed and slid the dagger in a slot in his armour, stomped out the torch and went on his way again. As he came to the bend at the end of the tunnel he noticed there was some faint light and when he peek around he saw the tunnel opened up into a larger chamber. There were a few torches but they did little to light up the place. Theran didn’t need them to see what was in the chamber and what he saw was traps of all kinds, hunting equipment and lots of cages. No one seemed to be around so Theran crept around the bend and quickly slid into the dark again. Now that he was hidden he check the cages to find out what may be in them. All of them seemed empty till he came to a large one with some kind big, white creature inside it. It was chained up like hell, and when it looked at him its long snout was tied shut. At first Theran thought it was some kind of small Dragon from its slim lizard like appearance and large wings. But on further inspection he noticed it had hooves on its back legs and claws on its front legs. It also had a long, flowing purple mane and at the top of its forehead it had four horns, one of which was a Unicorn horn. He guessed it was a girl from the shape of her hips and the genral feminine nature of her face. He could tell she could see just fine in the dark since she was glaring right at him with her fiery, glowing yellow reptilian eyes.
Theran wondered if he should try talking to her when he heard the sound of coughing two cages down. He tilted his head to the side to try and get a better looked and saw a pony lying on its side in a cage. He ignored the Dragon pony for now and went to investigate the coughing pony. When he crept up to the cage he saw who it was. “Doc?”
The old pony weakly lifted his head up and looked around and didn’t seem to see him. “Who’s there…you bastards back to beat on an old stallion again?” He yelled.
Theran went right up to the cage and hushed him. “Quiet they’ll fucking hear you Doc.” Theran looked around to make sure no guards were nearby.
The doctor seemed to begin to notice him. “Who are you and why are your eyes glowing blue and…why do you smell like a dog?”
Theran pressed his helmeted head up to the bars and whispered. “It’s me Doc, it’s Theran.”
“Theran…” He started coughing and made a few choking sounds. “Thank Terrato, I thought you were one of them.”
Theran took a good look at him and what he saw wasn’t pretty. His left eye was completely swollen shut, his nose was bleeding and the floor of the cage had a small puddle of blood. “What happened? Why did they pony nap you?”
The Doctor sat up as best he could till he gave in and leaned on the bars. He coughed. “My…guess is they…were after you. A while after you and your friends left, they came in and…beat me up pretty good.” He spat some blood out in his mouth and weakly breathed. “After they had their fun beating me…Tim…he walked right in and they were on him in seconds. Boy didn’t stand a chance.”
Theran frowned in concern. “They didny kill him did they?” He asked.
The Doctor weakly shook his head, seeming out of breath. “No but they beat him up pretty bad.” The Doctor coughed and blood sprayed out his mouth and some of it went over Theran’s helmet so he shut his eyes on reflex. The doctor grunted and weakly looked at him. “I’m not going to lie so I’m just going to say it…” He coughed up more blood. “I’m dying…have been for a while.”
Theran shook his head. “I’m sure if we get you back to your place we…”
The doctor cut him off. “No…I mean I’ve been dying for years now.” He wiped blood off his lips. “I’ve got Lung Rot…do…do you know what that is?”
Theran nodded slowly. “Yes. It’s a diesis that slowly, over years eats away at your lungs and in the end you die choking on your own blood. From what I hear…it’s a painful way to go.”
The doctor looked Theran in the eye and Theran could see the want behind them. “Then you’ll understand that I don’t want to die that way. I want you to kill me and make it quick.”
Theran shook his head again. “No Doc I’m not going to kill you.”
The Doctor looked on in anger. “Don’t you get it? I’m finished. Those thugs sped up…the process when they beat me. I’m not leaving this cave alive so just do it.”
Theran reached through the bars, grabbed the Doctor’s bloody grey shirt and pulled him closer to the bars till he couldn’t move. “That’s it you’re just going to give up, what about Tim?”
The Doctor just seemed more pissed off now but he couldn’t shove Theran away, he didn’t have the energy. “Don’t talk to me about giving up, when things don’t go your way you legionnaires give up easily. I bet you’ve ran from many battles, leaving your troops like a cowered.” He snorted. “I also bet that’s why you ran from the legion cause you dishonoured them and left them to die and…”
Theran punched him through the bars but the force behind it was weak, though it served to shut him up. “I know what you’re trying to do and it’s not going to work.” Theran narrowed his eyes as he kept his tone calm. “Since you’re not long for this world Doc I’ll admit, I am a monster, I’ve done terrible things many of which I regret.” His voice cracked a little. “But a cowered is not one of them and I’m not going to let you give up so easy.”
Theran moved away from the bars and went back over to the Dragon like thing again and looked at her restraints. Her hands and hooves were linked to very small chains, restricting her movement and stopping her from lifting them. She also had a heavy clamp around her neck and very strong leather straps around her jaw. Her Unicorn horn was also locked by the same magic sapping device Theran had had. She narrowed her eyes at him when he extended one of his hoof blades and then widened them when he started picking the lock on her cage door. Theran could feel his heart kick up a gear when he finally unlocked and opened the cage. Even though death was impossible for him, Theran preferred it happened as little as possible. He could hear her starting to breath heavily as if she was feeling the same thing. “Ok…I’m going to help you out, so dinny eat me or anything.” He slowly bent down and started fiddling with the lock on her left hand. He gulped a bit when he glanced at her claws. They looked sharp enough to cut through hide like butter and he bet her teeth were the same. The clamp clicked open and fell off her wrist with a metal clunk. She flexed and spun her wrist joint, the bones cracked from stiffness. Theran then did her other hand and soon both her hands were free but the moment they were she grabbed his throat and squeezed. Her grip was super strong and Theran’s eyes widened when he could barely breathe. He tried to speak. “Gah…sa…same…side…gah!”
He could see the rage in her yellow eyes and for a moment he thought she was going to actually rip his throat out, costing him time. But after a moment she let him go and gripped the heavy clamp around her neck. With her monster like strength she pulled the clamp apart with a grinding screech and then quickly did the same to the ones on her hind legs. Theran was on the floor gaging and coughing when she came out of the cage. She reared up and spread out her massive Dragon wings as she also stretched her long neck. Her deep breathing sound like sighs of relief as she slowly rotated her head. Theran guessed she must have been in that cage for a long time. After a moment of stretching she finally cut off the leather straps around her jaw with her claws and opened and shut it a few times. She pulling the horn lock but it was stuck there. Theran now had a better look at her features and noticed, for a Dragon like thing she had a lot of fur. Only her belly, chest, lower forearms and long tail that ended in the shape of a spearhead had no fur. She was quite beautiful in a terrifying sort of way and when she stood on all fours she was at least the height of an average Wolven male. Theran was about to talk to her when he heard voices. He looked past her and noticed a ramp that led up to a tunnel entrance and he also noticed an orange glow from in the tunnel slowly getting brighter. “The sound came from in there.”
Some near by guards must of heard the clamps breaking and were now coming to investigate. Before Theran could move the Dragon thing jumped upward and vanished into the darkness of the high roof. “Oh that’s not fair.” Theran grumbled. He looked around and found nowhere to hide. He thought about going back the way he came but it was already too late.
Four black leather armoured ponies came charging in and one of them was a Unicorn with the torch. The others were two Earth ponies with some kind of sparking sticks in their mouths and the last was a Pegasus with a crossbow. Almost immediately the moment the glow from the torch touched Theran he was spotted. They made an “X” shape around him and he got a sense of dajza,voo. The Unicorn was in front, while the two Earth ponies were at the sides and the Pegasus hovered behind him with her crossbow. “What do we have here?” The Unicorn asked to his friends. He hovered the torch beside himself and had another one of those sparking sticks clipped to his belt. “Looks like our product is trying to escape.”
“He’s got blood on him.” The Pegasus pointed out, “He’s killed one of our guys let’s drop him right now.” Theran didn’t like the Pegasus and he could already tell she was the loud mouth of this group.
The Unicorn was keeping his cool. “Is that true?” He asked Theran.
Theran shrugged. “I could tell you the boring details of how one of your friends choked on his own blood but then we would be here a long time. Speaking of which what time is it?”
The Unicorn huffed in surprise. “Why dose that matter to you?” He asked.
Theran extended both of his hoof blades and took up a fighting stance. His tone was low and even. “Cause this is the last hour of your miserable lives.”
Just as they all begun to laugh the Unicorn looked at the empty cage and because he wasn’t wearing a mask, Theran saw the entire colour drain out of his red face. “The Keran its…” A strong wind blow down from the roof and put out all the torches, covering everything in darkness. Theran stayed where he was, hidden in the blackness but the torches had mucked up his night sight and he couldn’t see. To make things worse, the sparking sticks the Earth ponies were using let off bright spacing flashes, which was really screwing with his vision. He was only catching glimpses of their panicked expressions till the Unicorn cast a spell and a small ball of white light appeared beside him. The light was pathetic at best but at least but at least it stopped him from getting a headache. “Shit, shit, shit guys we got a…” Something large and white landed right behind him with a heavy crunch. Only her chest and lower limbs were visible in the darkness. Slowly and shakily the Unicorn turned his head to face her and finally whispered in fear. “Problem.”
Nothing happened for a moment, just tense silence. Then her eyes opened and shown forth in a blood red glow. After that things got really, chaotic. One moment the Unicorn was just staring up at her, the next she had cleaved his head clean off his shoulders with her massive claws. Upon his gruesome death the light went out again and the only light source left was coming from the sparking sticks. With each flash Theran only caught split second images of the carnage playing out in front of him. It was like watching one of those slide shows those far away travellers brought to the Barrier Lands but in this each scene was an utter gore fest. There were screams of pain and terror as she disembowelled the two Earth ponies without mercy. The sounds of flesh ripping and bone breaking violated Theran ears as something wet and fleshy hit off his armour and he didn’t want to think about what inside it might be. The sparking sticks had stopped flashing and now it was completely black but he could still hear panicked breathing coming from behind him. Suddenly a new light appeared in the form of a flare and Theran turned around to see it was the Pegasus. She had no hood or mask so he got to see the full extent of the terror playing across her face. Her eyes were wide, her mouth hung open and her entire body was trembling. She sounded like she was hyperventilating when she started pleading. “Please…don’t let it kill me…I’ll do anything…p, p, please. Please…” She still had her crossbow but it was shaking in her grasp. Theran could hear heavy steps behind him and when he glanced to one side he saw her. Her chest, arms and head were socked in dripping blood, black red tipped spines were sticking out of the back of her neck and her eyes were burning red almost blending with the blood. Theran didn’t say a word as he let her lumber past him and approach the shacking Pegasus. She dropped her crossbow and flare, trying to back up but her legs and wings were stock-still. She tried begging one last time. “Please…I didn’t…they made me do…”
She gasped loudly as long sharp claws stabbed through her stomach and she stiffened up in shock. Slowly she was lifted off the ground to gaze one last time into the blood lust eyes of a living nightmare. Then she was pulled apart. Guts, intestines and a river of blood littered the rocky ground.
She dropped both halves of the Pegasus’s mangled body and then sat down panting. Theran just watched her. Watched as the spines on her neck slowly sank back under her long purple blood stained mane. Watched her claws retraced back to normal size and watched her red eyes turn back to yellow. Theran recognised this form, it was one of the most feared forms among Dragon kind. The form of pure rage, the form of a Wrath Dragon and this Dragon pony hybrid thing was a Wrath Dragon.
Theran was by her side though, unsure of what he should say. While he pondered this, the Dragon hybrid was looking at her hands. They were completely soaked in blood with bits of flesh still sticking to her claws. Then after a moment she stuck her tong out and started…cleaning herself. It was rather disgusting to watch but Theran didn’t dare try to stop her or even comment. He just coughed till she lazily looked at him. “Um…hi.” He felt so awkward. Her face was plain of expression as she just looked at him. Theran coughed again and asked awkwardly. “So…do you talk? Do you have…a name even?”
There was a long pause almost too long, till she finally said in a low female voice. “Yes.”
Theran slowly nodded, not sure if he had made a break through. “Ok…you can talk. Do you have a name?”
“Yes.” She said again.
Theran shifted his gaze from side to side. “Care to share it?” He asked.
“No.” Was her answer.
Theran was just confused but he shook it off. “Ok…but could you do me a favour?”
“I don’t do favours.” She said, still licking off the blood on her hands.
Theran felt a ping of annoyance. This was so awkward. “But I…” he sighed, “Look can you at least open his cage?” He pointed at the Doctor’s cage, who at the moment didn’t seem to have a clue of what had happened or what was happening now.
She stopped licking herself and stood up with a look that Theran could only guess was sarcasm. “If you insist.”
She walked over to the Doctor’s cage, gripped the door with one hand and with a quick pull she ripped it off. The metal joints screeched, as they were pulled apart. “Thanks.” Theran said. He went over and helped the struggling Doctor out of the cage. “Now we can find Tim and get the hell out of here.”
“You do that.” The hybrid said and started walking toward the wrong tunnel.
“Uh the surface is that way.” Theran stated as he pointed up the ramp the goons had come down.
The hybrid stopped and turned her head to him. “What makes you so sure?”
Theran was really starting to get annoyed now but he kept his cool. “We’re under ground, up means out. Also I can smell it, where there’s a smell there’s a draft and where there’s a draft there’s an exit. You getting all this so far?”
She actually looked impressed. “How very astute of you. Yes you are right but I have something…to attend to first.”
Before he could even ask what she meant she darted off like a snake and vanished into the tunnel. “Well fuck me in a hoof basket.” Theran swore to himself, at this point he really had had just about enough. “I have to do everything. For once can somepony or someone do something for me? Mother fu…” Something tugged at his belt and cut him off.
“Theran?” The doctor’s weak voice called out to him and he looked down. The Doctor was on his side out of the cage now, wheezing and coughing up blood.
Theran tried to help him up. “Come on Doc I said I’m not going to let you give up.” Try as he might the Doctor would not stand and his efforts only resulted in him coughing up more blood and fluid.
“That’s…not your choice to make.” He rolled onto his back and sucked in long ragged breaths. Once he had stopped choking he finally said. “It’s not…in your power.”
Theran sat down beside him and looked lost as he blankly gazed into the dying Doctor’s eyes. He sat there trying to keep it together. “No…no you canny…no, no, no you can’t,” He looked up at the black roof and whispered. “Please…don’t make me do this.”
The Doctor put a hoof on Theran’s left forearm and made him look at him. He weakly smiled up at him. Then he said in a shallow voice. “This…is how it’s supposed to be,” He coughed again. “Even if I could walk…out of this place I’d…I’d only have a day or two, a week even.” He looked Theran in the eye with all his will. “But we both know…I’m not getting out of this alive and I know you know it’s true. Lie to the dying long enough and…you start to notice when somepony else is lying to you. I can see it in your eyes, you’re no stranger to this, watching others die.”
Theran took off his helmet and let the Doctor see his face one last time. His expression was stern but the defeat could be seen clearly in his blue wolf eyes. “What about Tim? Doesn’t he need you? From what I’ve gathered you’re his only family.”
The Doctor seemed to laugh but it sounded like a gurgle. “He’s got Lilly, I’ve never said it to his face but she is right for him. They will look after each other just fine…they don’t need me…not anymore.” The doctor gripped Theran’s shoulder guard. “ But promise me you will get Tim and…get him back home. Promise me.”
The Doctor didn’t even seem to notice Theran had already slid his right hoof blade passed his rib cage and into his heart, and just as he passed away Theran whispered the words, “I can't.” Then the Doctor closed his eyes and breathed, his last breath.
The flare the Pegasus had sparked finally fizzled out and once more Theran was alone in the dark.
He had no idea how many he had killed now. After putting the Doctor out of his misery Theran had lost control of his conscious mind. It was like his body was running, fighting and killing on its own. He didn’t think about it he just did it. Every guard he saw had their throats cut out by his blades or limbs broken by his dog like strength. He didn’t hear their screams he didn’t even seem to think of them as threats more like flies buzzing around his face. He didn’t even know where he was going. His mind was running on pure animal instinct and rage. “Kill” A voice in his mind said. “Kill them all, drink their blood, saver every scream and spas tick twitch.” He liked that idea.
A Pegasus came at him with a spear and aimed right for his neck. Moving to the side was as easy as breathing and the spear wielding pony flew passed him but not before Theran broke his wings. With a well placed whack with his out stretched foreleg the Pegasus’s fragile wings caved in and he fell to the floor, skidding to a stop. He turned and approached the pathetic little pony trying so hard to crawl. Theran was mostly walking on two legs, which seemed to invoke terror into the guards that saw him. The pony on the ground had rolled onto his side and had pulled out a crossbow. He fired at Theran and hit him but the bolt bounced off his armour. The broken Pegasus’s face went pale with horror and he tried to crawl once more but Theran stomped his hoof down on the Pegasus’s tail, stopping him from going anywhere. Without control of his actions Theran gripped the Pegasus’s white mane and pull him up on his knees. He paid no heed to the guard’s screams of panic as he slowly slit his throat wide open. There was so much blood he could smell its thick stench in the air. He enjoyed its irony aroma till his ear twitched.
Something large and heavy slammed into him and pined him to the wall. He also banged his head off the wall and his helm made a loud dinging sound. Theran suddenly came to his senses and blinked rapidly. Where the hell was he, why was he covered in blood and who was pining him to this wall. He glared over his right shoulder found it was a big Earth pony. Theran growled and planted his hooves on the wall. Even though the pony on him was bigger he sure as hell wasn’t stronger when Theran pushed off the wall and they staggered back. The Earth pony put his back into it and tried to pin Theran again but this time when he tried Theran put his back legs on the wall. He flipped over the big pony and tried to stab his flank but the big guy was having none of it. He bucked Theran hard in the chest making him smash into the other wall. Theran felt a rib or two crack under the blow and he lay there wheezing. “Fuck I hate…cracked…ribs!” He gasped in pain.
The big guy who was bigger than Big B spun around and snarled at him. “You’re gunna pay for wat ya did to me friends.” He growled.
“Oh fucking do it already you big…headed twat!” Theran shouted, he was in so much pain he guessed a little head crushing wouldn’t hurt.
The Earth pony reared up and got ready to crush Theran’s head, when a massive spear came out of nowhere and impaled the pony to the rock wall. Theran looked on wide eyed as he realised it wasn’t a spear but an arrow, a freaking big arrow. “Ponies…” A deep feminine voice rumbled. “You all spend too much time talking about what you’re going to do instead of doing it.” From the shadows the pony, dragon hybrid came into view and she was wielding a massive bow that looked to be made of bone.
Theran sat up and hugged his sides as his ribs slowly healed. “Nice of you to join in…miss…I still don’t know your name.”
The hybrid huffed. “If you manage to survive this I may tell you my name.”
Theran tried not to laugh. His ribs hurt too much at the moment. “Well then…that shouldn’t be too hard.” He coughed and more pain bit through his ribs.
The hybrid tilted her head to the side as he looked at him and said. “You appear to be injured.” She snorted. “Guess you won’t learn my name after all.” She extended her claws and moved closer.
Theran’s eyes widened in surprise as he put a hoof up to halt her. “Hay hold on one bloody second! What do you think you’re doing?!”
She stopped and rolled her eyes. “You are only going to slow me down so I’m going to put you out of your misery like you did the old one.”
How did she know that? It didn’t matter right know and he stood up. “No no no I’m fine really, really I’m fine.” He thumped his own chest and winced, as his healed ribs still felt tender. “See all good, no need to chop my head off.” Theran didn’t want know what that felt like in his long list of things no living thing should feel more than once.
The hybrid narrowed her firry yellow eyes at him for a moment, then after that she retracted her claws. “Let us move then.” And she walked on her hind legs down the tunnel alone.
Theran lingered for a moment as he looked back the way he came from and all he saw was all the bodies he had left in his wake. He had let his blood rage get to him and when he inhaled the strong smell of blood he shuddered. Not with joy this time but disgust. The voice in his head tickled his inner mind and he shook it off. That wasn’t him he refused to believe it, he wasn’t going to let the monster inside get to him. He turned around and followed after the hybrid. He caught up with her but he couldn’t walk beside her. She was so big she took up all the passing space and half the time she had to crawl in the lower tunnels. There wasn’t much in the way of conversation as they walked through tunnel after tunnel in silence. He hated the silence, hatted having to think. Horrifying images of all those guards he had killed came back to him and he shook his head in an attempt to clear it. “Fuck off.” He whispered to himself but the hybrid seemed to have heard him.
She looked over her shoulder at him and asked. “Something bothering you wolf pony?”
He didn’t like being called “wolf pony” and he replied. “No I’m fine and dinny call me wolf pony. Makes me sound like a bloody dog.”
The hybrid huffed. “Suit yourself then.”
Theran snorted at that. “Didny think you were the caring type.” He stated.
“I’m not.” Was all she said and they continued in silence after that. They went through a few more tunnels till the hybrid stopped and sniffed the air. “Ponies up ahead and one of them I recognise.” She curled her lips into a toothy snarl. “He has the sent of a villager.”
That must be Big B and if he was up there so was Tim. “I’m going in.” Theran stated and began to walk forward.
The hybrid put up her arm in front of him making him stopped and he glared at her. She was glaring back to. “You do realise it’s a trap do you not?”
She looked puzzled as she asked. “But you’ll be killed.” There was no hint of concern in her voice just plain fact.
Theran pushed her arm away and said as he walked passed. “Better me than you. Attack when I give the signal.” She just stared at him dumb found as he trotted up the tunnel and went into an open chamber. There was nothing it was completely empty but his nose said differently. There was something in here and it was hiding, he could smell it. If he had his horn he could dispel whatever magic maybe being used. His horn however was still growing back, he could feel it now starting to pock through the slot in his helmet. With no other options he slowly not bothering to be careful, moved into the middle of the chamber. He stopped and glanced around him. It was so producible, after a second he shouted. “Well then what are you waiting for show yourself?!”
There was only silence after Theran’s voice stopped echoing through the chamber. It was dead quiet except for the blowing wind outside but then out of thin air a horde of the buggers magically appeared with spears, spark sticks, swords and crossbows all aimed at him. The one figure Theran recognised instantly was Big B himself. He had another pony right beside him an Earth pony who looked to be wearing heavier armour and had no hood. His mane was black with white streaks, his coat was a dull grey and his eyes were bright green, though his left eye was pure white with a scar going down his face. Everything about the way he looked screamed leader to Theran and he wanted a word with him. Big B however made that every hard when he grinned at Theran and said in a smug tone. “Well, well Mr Razorblade you’re more resilient than I first thought you to be.” He gestured to all the blood that was still dripping off Theran’s armour. “I thought you were just some big head in armour but it seems I was wrong and now YOU have cost me a lot of bits mate.”
Theran smirked under his helmet not caring about all the weapons pointing at him. “Nnnawww what a shame, I’ll be sure to pay you back in lets say…100 years or so?”
Big B’s smug look didn’t change as he spoke again. “If only you had such time but then again this really isn’t about that.” He looked at the pony with the scar. “Gorta you can take it from here.”
Gorta gave Big B a look that told Theran he didn’t really like the smug pony. Gorta stepped up and nodded to some of his men and three of them restrained Theran. One behind him made Theran sit while the other two grabbed his forearms and held them to ether side of him. Gorta moved up and ripped Theran’s helmet off, letting it clatter to the floor. He glared with his one eye into Theran’s and said in a low angry growl. “I see you got a lot of blood on ya ma pony’s blood.” His expression turned into a scowl as he spat. “How many?”
Theran made a scowl of his own. “I’m guessing not enough for all the ponies you’ve killed.” He then asked. “What sort of operation is this, are you slavers?”
Gorta snorted and pulled back from Theran’s face. He curled his lip and stated. “We prefer the term collectors and no we’re not slavers per say but what dose it matter you’ll be dead soon.”
He pulled out a dagger and Theran questioned him. “I thought I was valuable? Wouldn’t your boss be mad that you scored off a good find?”
Gorta contained his anger now being all business like. “You would be but ah figure you’re not worth the trouble. Hell you’ve cost me more than that damn keren and she was harder to catch than you.” He chuckled. “And besides we still got the bug brat, her changing abilities will make her very useful.”
Theran snarled at him. “You keep your fucking hooves off her you filth!”
Gorta just chuckled some more as he pointed the dagger at Theran for a moment then offered it to Big B. His pink eyes widened in surprise as he stared at the blade. “Um mate ha um what are you doing?” He seemed rather nervure and Theran saw a bead of sweat trickle down his face.
Gorta kept his serious face as he insisted with the dagger. “You pointed him out to us hell you even helped with his capture but he is your catch and because you’re still here, you are responsible for what has happened today. So you’ll be the one to solve this problem.”
Big B still gob smacked took the dagger in his right fore-hoof and Gorta stood back. Big B slowly approached Theran and in all that time Theran was giving Big B a death glare. He stopped a few inches in front of him and held the dagger over the unprotected side of his stomach. Big B looked Theran in the eye and said. “You know you brought this on your…”
“Just bloody do it already.” Theran stated, cutting Big B off.
He shoved the dagger in Theran’s abdomen and he grunted in pain. It cut deep into his muscle and he waited for that cold trickily feeling when Big B pulled it out. He waited and waited but it never came.
Theran started to chuckle softly for a few seconds then it turned slowly into a load and long laugh. Big B’s eyes widened in confusion and he backed off. Gorta also looked confused, as were all his men. They were looking at each other in awkward silence as Theran continued to laugh. Gorta seemed to be angry when he snarled. “How can you be laughing?” He stormed up to the hysterical Theran and gripped the back of his mane. He glared into Theran’s eyes, his expression full of rage. “What’s so damn funny?!”
“He missed.” Theran whispered.
Gorta didn’t seem to hear him. “What did you say?” He asked threateningly.
Theran laughed some more and then he said. “He missed my vital organs. Which has given me enough time to heal.” Theran felt his horn fully form and it completed itself with a flash of blue. “Oh…you just fucked up mate.”
Gorta’s eyes twitched as Theran’s horn came to life and he created a shock wave that sent everyone flying. Gorta, Big B and all the other ponies fell over or went into a wall while Theran was standing exactly where he was. While they fought to regain their thoughts Theran closed his eyes and focused. He drew upon his darkest power and he felt the energy around him. Ponies that had cuts and were bleeding started screaming when they realised their blood was being sapped out of them. All that blood and the blood that was already on Theran was absorbed into his stab wound and he could feel his power grow. The surviving ponies stared in horror as they watched Theran. Watched how a red mist surrounded him, no it was more like steam coming off of him. Theran’s horn was now glowing with a mix of blue and red and his power swirled around him like an angry ghost. He opened his eyes and they burned a deep red. Theran’s point of view had changed, instead of seeing normally everything was a stormy black and the pony hunters that were still alive appeared as pulsing white silo wets.
Their mages blasted magic at Theran. They threw fire, lightening and ice at him but nothing touched him. It was all destroyed by the swirling mass of red mist that wrapped around him like a cocoon. The mass then exploded away from Theran and he darted forward with mind numbing speed. His hoof blades were extended and he went for the first mage closest to him. He stabbed the mage twice in the head and kneed her once in the chin then quickly moved on to the next cutting them down. They seemed to move slower to Theran like time had slowed down. While he cut down the mages the Pegasi lined up their crossbows and fired. Theran’s red mass formed a solid wall and the bolts bounced off, clattering to the floor. Theran swung his forelegs a few times and bits of the mass flew away, formed into spikes and impaled some of the archers. Every time Theran used his red mass it got smaller and if he kept this rate of use up he would run out and start using his own life blood. Undeterred the remaining archers reloaded and went to fire once more when the hybrid appeared. All the archers and any other pony near turned as she let out a blood-chilling roar and carved into them with teeth and claws. This allowed Theran to deal with other things like Gorta who came at him with a double sword in his mouth. Theran tried to impale him with his red mass but it bounced off him and that’s when Theran realised he had a force field. One of the surviving mages was using her magic to protect him. Theran’s blood magic couldn’t hurt him nor could he physically hurt him ether.
Gorta swung his neck to the right and Theran had to step back to avoid being cut in two. Theran tried to attack him but like he had predicted his physical attacks had no effect. They banged their heads together and glared at each other. “You can’t touch me with your dark magic monster. NOW STAY STILL SO I CAN KILL YOU!!!”
He pushed Theran and scored a cut on his stomach as he staggered back. The cloth of his under clothing hung raged off of him and he could see the new gash. It bled for a few seconds and then the blood was sucked back in and the wound closed. Gorta looked at Theran in disbelief as he did his half smile and said in a calm voice. “If only you could.”
He eyed the mage and she was hiding behind Gorta, well out of reach. If He could kill her or at least wound her he will be able to hurt Gorta. But when Theran tried throwing blood spikes at the mage they were blocked by Gorta. Theran had to back off when Gorta started swinging his head. The duel blade was close to gutting him when he bumped into another pony and when he turned it was Psymon. The bastard still had Theran’s sword had he tried to stab him with it. Theran simply parried the blade and took it out his mouth. He smacked the hilt of his sword in Psymon’s face and he staggered back right into the hybrid. Her razor sharp tail tip severed his head in one fluid motion and she went back to killing the rest of the hunters.
“Ta for that.” Theran said with a mocking salute and brought his attention back just in time to Gorta as he charged head long at him. Head butted Theran in the chest and dented his already dented chest plate. The impact also sent Theran’s sword flying out his hoof and it vanished in a pile of body parts. “Oh come on!” Theran grunted as Gorta’s blade hit his chest plate. The impact hurt but left no damage. Theran gripped the ends of Gorta’s blade and twisted to the point Gorta had to let go or risk getting his neck broken. He fell over and Theran threw the blade like a spear at the mage. It grazed her left cheek but the surprise alone made she drop her magic on Gorta and Theran moved in. He stabbed him in the gaps of his shoulder guards a few times as he began to stand. Gorta punched Theran in the face. The blow was hard enough to knock one of his teeth out so he responded by grabbing Gorta’s foreleg and slashed under the joint severing his tendon. Gorta collapsed again and Theran brought his attention to the mage. She was completely still, a part from her shaking. She had her hood up but her mask was down and he saw the terror on her young face. Her cheek was bleeding from the edge of Gorta’s blade and Theran got a sense of deja vu. His vision had gone back to normal and he could see her features. She looked almost like Violet but her eyes were blue and her mane that stuck down over her face was ginger. The scar on her cheek mostly reminded him of Violet and the situation she was in. He was considering what to do to her. He seemed frozen in indecision when he heard the sound of a large bow being pulled back. He spun around and the hybrid was pulling her bow back and was aiming at the mage. “No!”
Theran threw what was left of his red mass and used it to catch the massive arrow. The mage shook her head and came to her senses. Her horn glowed and she was gone in a flash of blue. The hybrid growled loudly as she stormed up to him. “You should have let me kill her.” She growled. “They all need to die they deserve to die.”
Theran stood tall and glared up at her. “She wasn’t attacking she…she was scared.” He pocked her in the chest. “I don’t kill those who surrender.”
“A pointless excursive.” The hybrid stated and Theran took offence to that but instead of objecting he looked behind her and saw all the bodies. She had killed them all, there was nothing left of them, just limbs, guts and forever staring heads. The last of his blood magic was gone and he felt exhausted. Blood magic takes a lot out of you and even a guy like Theran needs time to recover.
Gorta who was struggling on the rocky floor interrupted Theran’s thoughts. Theran scowled and stood on him. Gorta howled in pain and spat at Theran’s hooves. “Fucking monster! Well what are you waiting for huh!? KILL ME!!”
Theran pressed down on Gorta’s wound and he howled again in pain. “There’s time for that later.” He twisted is hoof and inflicted more pain. “But right now you’re going to tell me this. Who are you working for?”
Gorta started laughing, his laughter mixed with his grunts of agony. “You think am gunna tell you just because you asked.”
Theran bent down low and hovered his hoof blade inches from Gorta’s throat. “I’m getting more than pissed off right now so why don’t you tell me and I’ll make it quick?”
Gorta smiled and said almost in a whisper. “Sorry mate but I got this one.” Then Theran heard a loud crunch come from Gorta’s mouth.
Purple foam bubbled out between his lips and Theran realised what he had done. “No you son of a nag no!” But it was too late. Gorta was already dead the moment he bit down on his fake tooth and swallowed the Night’s death, which is also a highly toxic chemical from the plane Nightshade. Theran stood and threw his fore-hooves up in frustration. “Great now what?” There was some moaning and that’s when Theran noticed there were cages in here. They must have been cloaked too and in one of them lay a skinny dark blue figure with wings. When Theran took a closer look he realised it was Tim and he was still alive. With the use of his magic Theran unlocked the cage door and checked Tim over. He had bruises and maybe a few cracked ribs but a part from that he looked like he would make it. He was about to lift him out when the moaning started again and it wasn’t coming from Tim.
Big B lay on the ground with his head bleeding. The hybrid picked Big B up by the throat, pressed him to the wall and drew her other hand back for a killing swipe. “Wait dinny kill him!” Theran yelled and she stopped. “I need to talk to him first.” While she held Big B on the wall Theran walked over to a pile of body parts and pushed his hoof through it. It squelched and made slimy sounds as he dug his hoof in and felt around. He finally found a familiar hilt and with a tug he pulled his sword out of the pile. Blood and bits of meat clung to the blade and he had to wipe or shake it off before sliding it home back in his waiting sheath. He then went on all fours and sighed. Even though his hip joints were more Wolven, which allowed him to walk on two legs, still hurt his back after a while.
He then walked up to Big B as he was still being held to the wall by his throat. Theran looked up at Big B, not amused and he stated in a flat tone. “I’m done playing games B. You tell me what I want to know and I’ll let you live. You got that?”
Big B stared at the hybrid with fear in his eyes then looked at Theran. “Please they used me, just let me go I make it worth your…” The hybrid growled and tightened her grip around his throat. Big B gasped for a moment till Theran gave her a look and she stopped choking him. He gasped, coughed and sputtered. “What do you what from me?!”
“Simple,” Theran said flatly. “Who is your employer?”
Big B glanced in one direction and made a nevus grin. “Why he used to be Gorta but you killed him so I guess I got no...”
The hybrid tightened her grip again and Theran sighed. “Fine have it your way.” Theran took a step forward and gripped the hilt of his sword.
Big B waved his forelegs around and tried to say something and the hybrid let him speak. He gasped for air and said. “I don’t know, I don’t know!”
Theran raised an eyebrow at that. “You don’t know?”
Big B nodded franticly as sweat ran down his face. “As far as I know Gorta was my only boss, he got me to point at ponies that looked different and in return he’d pay me. I don’t know his boss I just do as I’m told, please I’m begging you don’t kill me!”
Theran sighed and slid his half pulled sword back in its sheath. “Fine whatever.” He said dully and went over to Tim’s cage. He levitated Tim out and planted him and his back. He was heavier than he first thought but Theran could handle it. He walked for the exit, stopping just of a moment to pick up his helmet and clip it to his belt. He then slowly went passed and Big B stuttered after him.
“So you…you’re not going to kill me…can…can I go now?”
Theran looked back at Big B and dully looked at his hope filled pink eyes. “I said I wouldn’t kill you.” He then looked at the hybrid. “I said nothing about her.” Then he turned and walked out the exit. Big B’s screams didn’t last long.
It was freezing when he emerged from the mine but the sun was on the horizon and its beams of light fended off the bitter cold. It was a new day but Theran didn’t know which, he had given up long ago on keeping track of the days. Tim moaned quietly on his back and Theran wondered how he was going to tell him about the Doctor. Should he be honest or should he lie? Ether way seemed depressing but his thoughts were interrupted when the hybrid came out. She stood on her hind legs, stretched her wings and breathed deeply. She exhaled with a low rumble and sighed. “Oh how I missed the feeling of free air.” She said softly. Her mane blew in the wind and she went back on all fours. There was something truly beautiful about her hidden under her rage and hate. She slowly approached Theran, blood still dripping off her muzzle but when she stopped close to him she made an effort to wipe some of it off. She smiled at him. “I have to admit, I didn’t think you would make it.” As Theran pondered his response to that the hybrid held a small pink gem in her left hand. She pressed it to the horn lock on her unicorn horn and it flashed with a bright pink light. She then slid the lock off and let it sink into the snow. “That’s better.” She sighed.
“Thanks I guess?” Theran finally said but not entirely sure how to take that.
“And I…appreciated you aiding in my escape.” There was a hint of pride there so it must have been hard for her to say that.
Theran gave her his half smile and asked. “You still haven’t told me your name. That was the deal remember I make it out and…”
“Sheath Scale.” She said elegantly, interrupting him. “My name is Sheath Scale.” She gestured to Theran and waited.
Theran smiled fully this time. “Theran Razorblade. What are you going to do Sheath Scale now that you’re free?”
She smiled. “Do what I’ve always done.” She tapped her bow. “Killing dragons.”
Theran huffed cheerfully at that. “Explains the bow. Where did you get it?” he asked.
Sheath Scale’s smile faded and she stood on her hind legs, towering over him. “I know you think that we are now friends but we are not. We have used one another to serve our own peruse and it shall stay that way.”
“Guess this goodbye then?” Theran asked, looking up at her.
“Indeed it dose, farewell Theran Razorblade, we will not meet again.” She spread her mighty wings and with powerful flaps she shot up into the sky and Theran watched her for as long as he could. Her white body soon blended with the clouds and she was gone.
He was still smiling as he said to himself. “We’ll see Dragon slayer, we’ll see.”
Tim made some moaning sounds on Theran’s back and that’s when he looked down and saw the town. There were groups of lights moving around the edges of town and Theran guess they were search parties. Ponies must have noticed the Doctor and Tim were missing and whatever the hunters must have done at… “The Inn!” Through all this madness he hadn’t really thought about the danger Haze and Violet were in. He wasted no more time looking down at the town. He turned and ran as fast as he could with Tim on his back and made his way to the inn.
The tall mountains cast shadows around him making it freezing as he trotted the path back to town. Tim started to moan and fidget on Theran’s back and without warning he slid off. Theran slid to a stop, snow building up around his hooves and went back to him. Tim was awake and was trying to sit up in the snow. “Wha…what’s going on?” He suddenly pressed his hoof to his left eye. “Ahh my eye…it’s burning!”
Theran stood beside him and tried to calm him. “Hay Tim keep it down will ya.” He whispered.
Tim opened his other eye and looked at him. “Mr Razorblade? You’re…you’re ok? But I thought you were my…”
“Shut it Tim.” Theran hissed in a whisper again. “The hunters might still be around.” He noticed Tim was still holding his hoof to his left eye and he asked. “What’s wrong with you’re eye Tim?”
Tim screwed his face up in pain as he said in a pained voice. “My eye it keeps burning.” He looked around as if he was looking for something. “Where is uncle Joe?”
Theran ignored his question and instead asked. “Let me see your eye.” Tim let him. When he removed his hoof Theran immediately noticed the blood, it was weeping out of his still closed eye-lid. “Tim I need you to open it.”
Tim protested. “I can’t it hurts so…”
Theran cut him off. “Tim if you don’t open your eye I can’t see what’s wrong, now open it.”
Tim clenched his teeth and slowly with effort he opened his eye. Theran inhaled slowly and his eyes widened ever so slightly. Tim frowned at Theran. “What, did I open it? What’s wrong with my eye?”
“Eye?” Theran thought. “What eye?” Tim’s left eye was completely gone all that was left was a bloody dark void staring back at him.
Tim with his one eye stared in confusion at Theran’s concerned face. “What, why are you looking at me like that?”
Theran swallowed slowly to clear the lump in his throat. “Tim I don’t want to alarm you but…your eye is…gone.”
His eye widened in shock and surprise. He sounded like he was going to cry. “What…but how is that…” His expression changed into horror as if he had just remembered something. “Oh gods he cut my eye out!”
Theran was confused. “Who, who cut your eye out?”
Tim was sobbing now at this point. “One of the ponies…he had your sword…oh gods.” Tim tried to stand but only fell over when his ribs flared up. “AAAAHHHAAA!!!!...Where is uncle Joe…I need him?”
Theran was speechless. Tim was scared for life now and the realisation that it was his sword that did it. Theran didn’t want to say it, he couldn’t say it not now, not like this. But when he thought he had no other choice someone shouted. “Oye you!” Theran stood up on his hind legs and turned so fast some of the ponies he now saw approaching jump out of their skins. His sword was half drawn and he eyed the ponies in front of him. They all had lights, some had fire torches and some were using light spells. Only when Theran realised they were the villagers from the town did he sheath his sword. He went back down on all fours but no one seemed to relax and when they saw Tim one of them had a go at Theran.
“Did you do this to him you puck ass dog?!” A unicorn male stomped up to Theran and his horn was glowing red. “Cause if you did I’ll fry you till there’s nothing left even for the buzzers to pick off!”
Theran stood his ground and eyed the old unicorn who was a jet black with a silver mane and gold eyes. Theran curled one side of his upper lip and said. “You just try it mate see how it ends cause I’m really not in the mood for this shit.”
The old stallion growled and his horn was building up a fireball till a mare shouted. “Blazer cool off!” Blazer Theran had to admit wasn’t a bad name for a guy who obviously used pyromancy, stood there for a moment till his fire magic faded and he stood back. A unicorn mare with a brown and white coat, mint coloured mane and blue eyes. She also had a fur jacket and red scarf. She pushed her way up to them with a embarrassed smile. “Forgive ma husband for his rudeness, we’ve all been stressed out lately looking for…” When her eyes fell on Tim they widened with shock. “Oh by the sun goddess’s tail feathers Tim your eye!”
Tim looked up at her as she rushed over to him. “Misses Everfree…what are you doing out here?”
Misses Everfree sat down beside him and looked over his brutalized eye. “Looking for you and Doctor Joe of course and some guy named Mr Razorblade.” She cupped her hooves under his chin. “Oh you poor boy, look at what they did to him Blaze.”
Blazer looked hard at Tim’s eye then he looked at Theran. “So you’re the one ma daughter was talking about?”
Theran looked at him in confusion. “Do I know your daughter?”
Blazer raised an eyebrow at him. “Yeah considering she works at the inn and she’s the one who helped you and your family.”
Lilly was Blazer’s daughter? Well that was interesting. Theran looked beyond the party of ponies and said. “I really should get back there, I’ve been gone for too long.”
Blazer nodded. “You do what ya have to do, we got Tim here all safe and sound.”
Theran gave Blazer a respectable nod back and then ran for the town. On the way he picked up Violet’s painkillers with a note attached to it and preceded to the inn. There were ponies outside armed with rusty old swords and pickaxes and looked to be guarding the place. Theran approached them and they eyed him. Then they seemed to recognise him and nodded at the doors for him to go in. Theran did just that thinking nothing of it. As he opened the doors and stepped in his eyes widened in shock at the mess in front of him. The place was almost completely wrecked. Tables and chairs were broken everywhere. Glass had been swept to the side, a massive scorch mark was on the floor near the stairs and the stairs themselves had what looked like the imprint of a pony. After taking it all in did he notice there was only one table left standing and sat at it was Lilly sleeping. Even from the door he could see the cuts on her bare back and her charred curly mane. Theran slowly approached her and she didn’t wake up. He decided to let her be and looked up to the room level. He teleported up, shook off his dizziness and went to his room door, only there was no door. It had been completely kicked off its hinges and inside was no better. His sable-bag was on the floor with all his stuff spread about the place. There also looked to have been a struggle. The window had also been smashed and from the lack of glass something or someone went out of it. The question was where was Violet and Haze? “Yoy.”
Theran spun around when he heard a tiny voice and saw nothing. “Who’s there?” Theran asked, glancing from side to side.
A small big winged bug thing fluttered up to his and made him jump out of his skin. He yelled at it and it yelled back till it started coughing. “OH boy your breath stinks like rotten dog wrapped in cheese.”
Theran just stared at the thing. Till he said slowly. “You’re…you’re so…small?”
The little pony bug rolled its eyes at him. “Oh no am a dragon named Roopered.”
Theran was confused. “Your name is Roopered?”
“NO!!” The little bug pony yelled. “Me name is Marven and am a breezy.”
Theran was at a lose. “A what?”
Marven let out a “big” sigh and got to the point. “Never mind. Look am guessin from your hideous face, big ear, sharp teeth and red mane you’re Theran right?”
Theran blinked in confusion, he hated being confused. “Yeah I’m Theran?”
Marven pointed at the hallway. “Your friends are waiting for ya in me and me friend’s room. Try and be quiet, Ricky is in a bad mood.”
In Theran’s mind he put away the fact he had just met the world’s smallest horse and went back out into the hallway. Marven had shown him where they were and when he pushed the door it opened softly. The room inside was smaller than his and only had a signal bed beside the window where a giant Earth pony in full barding lay snoring. But when he had recovered from seeing that his eyes fell upon the two ponies that made his heart stop. Little Summer Haze was sleeping on a sofa with Violet snuggled up to her. Seeing them here alive and still together left a warm feeling of joy and relief wash through his body. Upon entering the room Violet was the first to wake and when she saw him standing there with a stupid smile on his face, her violet coloured eyes lit up in surprise and joy. “Theran?” She said in a whisper.
Theran let out a little chuckle as he sat down beside the sofa and kept on smiling. “Yeah it’s me.” He whispered also.
“You’re back, oh it’s so good you’re back.” She said in a tired voice. She looked worn-out and beat up. Her lower lip was split and the tips of her frizzled mane looked charred.
Theran didn’t know what to say really. He just sat there still smiling till he found his voice again. “You look uh…you look um…”
She made a soft giggle as she touched his hoof. He made an effort not to blush. “I know I look terrible.”
“Coat’s a lot whiter though.” He pointed out.
“Thanks for noticing.” Violet said. She was also blushing.
Theran looked at Haze who was still sleeping. There was something about the way she snored that made him smile just a bit longer till he remembered what he and they had been through. “What happened here Vi?”
Violet’s smile faded as she looked to be recalling the event that happened here. “Two black hooded ponies came in while me, Haze and Lilly were at the bar bit.”
“What were you doing at the bar?” Theran asked in confusion.
Violet looked at Haze. “Haze couldn’t sleep and I couldn’t ether so I let her look around. We were at the bar having fun really when they showed up and things got…” She paused as she bit her upper lip.
Theran tried to comfort her by putting his hoof on her own. “It’s ok Vi, take your time.”
Violet let out a single tear that made Theran’s heart feel heavy. “They came in and just attacked us…I fought one while the other went after Haze.” She put her hoof to her mouth as she relived the moments. “I was so scared of what they would do to Haze if I…if I hadn’t…”
Theran hushed her. “It’s ok Vi you’ve said enough.” He leaned back and shook his head. What was he doing why was he… He shook his head again and asked. “Where did they go?”
Violet looked puzzled at him shaking his head but she answered his question. “One escaped but the other a Unicorn me and Lilly managed to capture.”
Theran’s eyes widened at that. “You have one, here?”
“Yes.” Violet confirmed. “She is a right bitch but I broke her horn.”
“Did you gag her?” Theran asked flatly.
Violet frowned. “I guess so, Lilly and some others who came after helped tie her up and put her in the basement.”
Theran got up but before he could leave, Haze made a little moan and her big adorable green eyes opened slowly. Her groggy eyes fixed on him and she gave him a weak little smile. “Theran…you’re back.” Her voice sounded sore and swollen.
Theran hesitated for a moment till he gave in and when back to sitting next to the sofa. He lowered his head to her level and said. “Hay there pip, how you feeling?”
She booped his nose and Theran was a little surprised. “My throat hurts but now that you’re here I don’t care anymore.” She smiled at him some more. “I knew you would come back to us, I just knew it.”
Theran had to crack a half smile at her. There was no winning a straight face contest with a cute face like that. “Guess am just too soft when it comes to cuteness.” Haze smiled till her eyes fluttered shut and she was asleep again. Theran looked at Violet and felt something nagging at the back of his mind. “Oh Vi I just remembered.” He pulled out the bottle of painkillers from behind his chest plate and offered it to her. “I got the painkillers.”
Her face was a mix of gratitude and grief as she took the bottle. “Thank you Theran these are going to help.” She then frowned. “ What happened to Tim and the doctor? Are they alright cause after they showed up no pony around had seen them?”
Theran’s smile was gone in an instant and he looked away. “Tim he’s ah…he’s ok. The doctor uh…not so much.”
Violet’s face was now a mix of shock and disbelief. “No, not the Doc. What happened?”
Theran ignored her question and got up. “I’m going to pay our special gust a visit and get to the bottom of this madness.” Before he left Violet said to him.
“Theran Lilly knows.”
Theran looked back in confusion. “Knows what?”
“Haze and us, see saw her looking like.” She looked at Haze. “This.”
Theran didn’t say a word. He just left and closed the door behind him and when he was outside he almost walked right into Lilly. “Oh uh Lilly uh how long have been standing th…”
“Long enough.” She stated plainly. “Ya’ll got some explaining to do an where the hell is Tim?”
Theran gave her a hard look. She had a scorch mark on her chest and her nose was bloody. “You need to get that cleaned up and put something on that burn before it gets infected.”
He tried to walk passed her but she threw up a yellow force field and stopped him in his tracks. She looked rather pissed. “You lied to me about them being ya family. Are they ya family cause last ah checked Changelings don’t have families are ya changelings? Answer me!?” Theran calmly unsheathed his sword and put its tip to the barrier. It slid through with ease and Lilly’s spell fizzled out and died. She looked at him in utter shock and fear. “Please am sorry just don’t…”
Theran interrupted her. “Relax Lilly I’m not gunna hurt you.” He slid his sword back in its sheath and gave her a dull look. “I’m not a changeling, Violet is not a changeling ether just has a bad backgrond. Haze is a changeling but not the type you’re thinking of in fact she might be the first of her kind. A blend of pony and bug, and I’m her guardian sort of.”
Lilly blinked in confusion as she processed all this. “So…ya’ll not a family?”
Theran huffed at that. “No, no we’re not.” He looked at the floor. “Tim is with your parents.”
Lilly’s eyes quickly widened at Tim’s name. “He is, is he ok?”
Theran cleared his throat as he told her the news. “Tim is badly hurt and…” He paused as he relived the Doctor’s death, how his blade had pushed through his heart. “The Doctor is dead.”
Lilly looked as if she was finding it hard to accept this. “No he…not Joe no not Joe he can’t be…”
Theran put his hoof on her shoulder and comforted her. “Lilly I need you to go to him. I want you to tell him, it can’t be me I can’t.”
Lilly looked as if she was ready to burst into tears but she held her resolve. “Ok I’lla go to him, tell um that…that…”
She didn’t finish and turned away. She walked down the stairs while Theran teleported down to ground level. He didn’t watch her go, he had another thing on his mind. It wasn’t hard to find the basement since a forest green Unicorn in shabby brown leather armour was guarding one lone door. Theran approached this Unicorn and she straightened up, eyeing him for anything that might cause trouble. “Sorry friend but no pony is allowed down there just now.” She said in a polite manner, which Theran was thankful for.
Theran made his own effort to be nice. “And your name would be?” He asked.
“Merry-Weather but my friends call me Merry.” She fiddled with a strap on her leather barding for a moment before saying. “And again no pony is allowed down there.”
“I see that but that prisoner down there might have important info that I would very much like to have.” Theran was trying to stay pleasant.
Merry shook her head. “Sorry but I can’t let you down there, not unless Lilly says otherwise.”
Theran tightened his lip just a little in irritation. “Look I’m the…father of the child that nag down there tried to steal.” He gave her a knowing penetrating glare one only a real father could make. “I want to know why and it is my right to…ask the one who tried to take her. You getting me so far?”
Merry seemed to mull it over. She bit her lower lip, frowned and glanced from the door back to Theran who waited for her to say something. She finally gave in and to be honest Theran was expecting more resistance than this. “Ok I’ll let you in but not for long, cause Lilly is my friend and She’d be mad at me if she finds out I let you in. Also to be honest any friend of heir’s is a friend of mine.” She opened the door for him and said lastly. “ Look I don’t know what ya gunna do but please whatever do just don’t kill her. We got enough trouble as it is.”
Theran nodded and went inside. “No promises.” Theran muttered under his breath and she didn’t seem to hear him. Once through the door Theran only had to go down a gloomy set of stairs and he was in the basement. It was dark but there was a small window so he was able to see just fine. There was the sound of a single drip of water that filled up the otherwise silent room. There were boxes, bottles, food sacks and other things. In the middle of the room asleep with all legs tide to a chair was a dehooded hunter. She was indeed a Unicorn but her horn was completely destroyed and was nothing more than a bloody jagged stump. Her coat was a cream blue and her short mane was a darker shade of the same colour.
Theran walked up to her and stopped at 2 meters so he was still in the shadows. He could hear her breathing softly as her chin rested on her chest. Just as Violet had said they had gagged her so if she had the fake tooth she wouldn’t be able to bit down on it. “Quite the operation you had going.” Theran said loudly and made her wake with a fright. Her red eyes flickered open and she glanced around till her eyes fixed on Theran’s glowing ones. The terror was readable in her expression and deep breathing as Theran continued to talk. “You had a plan, you waited till we were separate and I must say your friends did a bang up job getting the drop on me. But you, I guess an injured Earth pony mare and a half-breed filly was too much for you.” Theran stepped into the light and revelled his face. “And now I’m gunna ask you the same thing I asked your late leader but first lets have a look at your teeth.”
Theran extended his right hoof blade and the mare started to squirm and moan as she tried to make it hard for him. But Theran was in no mood for games. He gripped the back of her mane with his magic and pulled her head back on the chair hard. She grunted and whined so Theran thumped her chest to shut her up. Now that she was still and quiet Theran pushed up her upper lip with his hoof and started checking her teeth. Her teeth looked as if they had seen better days and it didn’t take him long to find one tooth that was pure white with a purple centre. He stuck the tip of his blade under the tooth and the came out with little effort. He used his magic to float the fake tooth up and hover it over her nose. “Night-shade tooth. You know this stuff can kill ya right?” Theran asked in a mock tone. “This here tells me you’re will is weak which means this willny take too long.”
Theran placed the tooth on the ground and slowly crushed it under his hoof. He retracted his hoof blade and backed up a bit, letting her mane go. She was still breathing heavily, glaring at him in anger but there was also fear in her eyes. Theran narrowed his eyes at her and said solemnly. “Look I’ve had a long night dealing with the shit you and your friends caused for me and I’m really not in the mood for your games. So why not be nice for five small minutes in your short pathetic life and I might just maybe let you leave here with all your teeth intact.” He used his magic to untie the gag around her mouth and asked. “Who are you working for?”
She flexed her jaw for a moment then said. “Piss off dog face.”
Theran sighed long and heavy as he closed his eyes and shook his head. His voice was calm and unfortunate at the same time as he said. “Ponies like you never learn these days.” He opened his eyes again and gave her a hard glare. “Just so you know you were warned.” He started walking on all fours around the chair slowly, as if she was his prey. She looked or tried to look at him but the ropes restricted her movement. “I’m going to ask you questions and you’re going to answer them truthfully and without hesitation. If you resist or I think you’re lying it willny end well for you.” He stopped in front of her again and started his interrogation. “Who are you working for?”
She scowled at him and snarled. “Jog on you son of a…” She didn’t get a chance to finish her retort.
Theran grabbed the back of her mane again and pulled her head back. He was right up beside her now. He extended his hoof blade again and jammed in under one of her real teeth. He put his hoof on her throat and squeezed to muffle her screams. It took some prying but eventually her tooth came out root and all. He hovered it over her face and said. “Every time you lie or you waste my time I take a tooth.” He then hovered the tooth over to a nearby crate and set it there so she could see it. He made her look at it and said. “Now just picture in your mind your teeth slowly starting to line up right on that crate one step at a time.” He released her and she gasped in a lung full of air. “Now I’ll ask again. Who are you working for?”
She spat out the blood building up in her mouth and sneered. “Go to hell!”
Again Theran sighed and repeated, pulling her head back and removing another tooth. She screamed and shook in the chair as the tooth came out and was placed with the first. Theran flicked the dripping blood off his blade and tried a little humour to lighten the mood. “You know I’m probably doing you a favour getting rid of these teeth. Have you seen them they’re rotten to hell so go on keep resisting.” He let her go once more and stood back to watch her. She was panting heavily, blood dripping off her chin. He could see the pain in her twitching eyes and with each inhale. Theran walked around her again, eyeing her every flinch. “One more time…” He asked, “Who are you working for?”
She swallowed the blood in her mouth with a shiver and said in a pained voice. “I…I don’t know…I…” Theran gripped her mane and pulled her head back and she screamed. “Wait please don’t, don’t, do AAAAAHHH!!!!!” Theran pried out another tooth and he didn’t bother catching this one, he just let it fly off in the room somewhere. He let her go and she shouted in torment at him. “I said I don’t know! Why do you keep…”
Theran covered her mouth and hovered his dripping blade near her left eye. “I dinny believe you!” Theran snarled. “Not for a second.” His blade inched closer to her eye. “Your friends took a young boy’s eye out today. His name is Tim.” He stuck the blade in her eye. “And this is for him.”
She screamed in muffled agony as Theran twisted the blade in her eye and slowly pulled it out of its socket. He let her go once more and she shook her head. The chair bounced and rocked with her struggling and Theran had to hold it to stop her falling. Eventually she stopped struggling and started to cry, her tears mixing with her blood and running down her cheeks. “PLEASE STOP!!!??” She pleaded and sobbed. “The pain aahhhaa please stop please I’ll talk, I’ll talk just please stop hurting me AAAHHHaaa!!!”
Theran had to control himself. He was breathing heavily as his anger built up but he had to tone it down or risk killing her. He flicked her eye away and leaned on the chair. He said quietly in her ear. “That could have been avoided if you cooperated sooner. Now who are you working for?”
She answered immediately with quick sobs. “Her name, her name I don’t know her name but I’ve seen her once maybe twice.”
Theran raised an eyebrow at that. “So your employer is a she huh? Now we’re getting somewhere. What is she a Unicorn, Pegasus, Earth pony…?”
“None!” She blurted out “She’s none of them I don’t know I I I I…”
Theran stopped her. “Slow down what are you taking about what do you mean she’s none?”
She started slowly shaking her head. “I….she’s something new I don’t know but she ante anything I’ve seen before. Her skin is like scales, her front hooves are claws and she has a lizard tail.”
“You better not be lying.” Theran threatened.
She snapped her head to the side and gazed at him with her fear stricken eye. “No please I’m telling the truth she is not a pony.”
Theran narrowed his eyes at her in confusion. “Then what is she?”
She began to cry louder. “Please I’ve told you all I…”
Theran grabbed the back of her mane once more and put pressure on her throat. “I’m getting tired of this fucking game! What is she?!”
She gasped and kept on crying. “Please stop I really don’t know she…she’s a monster a pony lizard monster AAAAHHHAA PLEASE LEAVE ME ALONE!!!”
Theran let her go and allowed her to cry. He paced around the room, collecting his thoughts. Not a pony and nothing she had ever seen before. What did it all mean? Theran wasn’t sure so he wanted more answers. “Tell me more about your employer? Where is she staging her operation, where are your orders coming from?”
She shook her head. “No.”
Theran slowly approached her. “No?” He asked, his anger started to build again.
She shakily looked at him, fear and terror completely overwhelming her mind. “No more questions please I can’t…”
Theran pulled her head back once more and she started to scream. “Ever heard of blood magic huh? Want to see what I did to your friends?” He cut her just above her left fore-hoof and let it bleed. “How bout I give you a demonstration.”
His horn was about to glow when a startled voice yelled. “Mr Razorblade?!” Theran looked up to see that Merry had come down and was staring at him in horror. “What are you doing to her?!”
Theran glared at her. “What am I doing? What are you doing down here you’re supposed to be guarding the door?”
Merry was having none of that. “Oh no you didn’t just say that to me Mr, I do what ah gotta do. Now let her go and come upstairs.” Theran hesitated for a moment and she yelled at him again. “Let her go now!”
Theran let her go and left her as a sobbing wreck. They went back up and Theran rounded on the guard. “What the hell do you think you’re doing I was interrogating her?!”
Merry closed the door and she glared at him. “Intimidating and roughing her up a bit I understand but what you was doing down there, that was some freaky shit.”
Theran growled at her. “That nag is getting what she deserves.”
She shook her head. “No not like that, what you was doing down there was just pure evil.” Theran was about to retort when she pointed to the bar. “Lilly’s boss is here and he is none too happy about what happened last night.”
Theran rolled his eyes and sighed heavily. “Oh boo whoo he’s got problems so do I.”
Merry started whispering angrily at him“Yeah but he’s gone and dragged her back here from ah dun know.”
Theran growled again. “Why is it suddenly my problem that her boss is an ass? I’m sure she can handle it.”
Merry shook her head in anger. “That’s not fair on Lilly you caused this for her.”
Theran was taken aback by this. “Me?! What did I do? It’s not like I asked these thugs to mess up the place and I wasn’t even here when that happened.” Theran clenched his teeth in annoyance. “Fine whatever I’ll see to all your problems. Not like I got anything better to do.”
Only after turning away from Merry did he actually care to hear Lilly arguing with her boss. The poor teenager had been through a lot even though Theran had had a rougher night but she was mortal, he was not that was the difference. Lilly’s boss was a Pegasus with a brown coat, black mane and blue eyes. He was also giving Lilly a mouth full. “How in the royalty of Terrato’s back side am I supposed to pay for all this damage?!” He yelled at her, waving his hooves in all directions. “I’m very disappointed in you Lilly!”
Lilly retorted angrily. “Ya think ah had a choice? Those goons came in here an just started tearing up the place and ah was knocked out for a short time so ah had no control. Ya can’t blame me for that.”
Theran was closer now when Lilly’s boss yelled some more. “That’s no excuse Lilly, I pay you to mange the costumers and keep the place in order.” He then gestured around him. “Seems you failed the keeping order bit.”
Theran was ever closer now when Lilly objected. “Ya expect too much Mr Yollital, am only one pony. Ah wasn’t even supposed to be here last night ah was filling in…”
Her boss cut her off. “I’ve had enough of your excuses Lilly, you were here and that makes you…”
“Yo!” Theran cut in and Lilly’s boss jumped when he saw him. Lilly looked at him funny and he wasn’t sure what she was thinking about him now but that didn’t matter. Theran gave her boss a threatening glare. “What do you think you’re doing?” He asked Lilly’s boss coldly.
Mr Yollital was taken aback by Theran’s question and he sounded surprised. “I beg your pardon but I’m the owner of this place and this little nag here was tasked with…”
Theran slammed his blood stianed hoof on the bar hard enough to leave an imprint and he glared hatefully at the Pegasus. “I dinny give a damn what you think you’re the owner of!” Theran’s temper had cracked now, all the stress, the nature of this situation, his fatigue and getting the crap beat out of him had all become too much. This Pegasus this runt who blamed anyone for his misfortune wasn’t helping Theran’s temper one bit. He continued to snarl at Mr Yollital. “You don’t get to treat her like this and expect no pony to care. Cause I for one do!” He didn’t know why he was even bothering. No matter what he dose there’s always someone somewhere getting treated like dirt. He guessed he couldn’t stand seeing it happen in front of him.
Mr Yollital looked confused which just pissed Theran off even more. He narrowed his eyes at him and that’s when he recognised him. “Wait you’re that Unicorn everypony’s been talking about.” He frowned at Theran. “You’re the one who caused this mess. You’re the one who’s going to cost me hundreds in damage repair!”
“I’m about to damage your face.” Theran thought and he was just about to conceder doing just that when his ear twitched and he heard a smashing sound like glass come from below them. “What the…?”
Theran spun around and bolted for basement. Merry had a look of disbelief on her face when Theran shoved passed her and smashed through the door. He ran down the stairs or more like jumped down and when he entered the room his eyes went wide with shock, horror and rage. The Unicorn was dead. She had a crossbow bolt sticking out the back of her skull and was pocking out her forehead. Theran tracked where the bolt came from and he saw a hole smashed in the small window and peering through it, with an empty crossbow was a white Earth pony in black leather barding. “Oh you got to be fucking kidding me!”
Writer’s note:
Thank you for reading chapter 14
I just wanted to credit Visiden Visidane for the creation of Sheath Scale for he is the owner of the character. He is also the writer of the fan-fic Upheaval which is what I base my story’s universe on. Thanks again for reading, more will be on its way.
Theran clenched his sharp teeth in rage as the white pony outside ran for it. “Oh no you DON’T!” He snarled and cast a teleport spell. He reappeared outside next to the smashed window and found he was in an alleyway. He also just so happened to appear right in front of the Earth pony and blocked his exit. “Going somewhere mate?”
Before the stallion even had a chance to react Theran lunched himself forward and tackled him to the ground. He dropped the crossbow as they went tumbling head over hooves into the snow. They came to a stop with Theran on top. He extended his hoof blade to try and jab it in the hunter’s shoulder but he had other ideas. As Theran’s hoof came down the hunter grabbed it, placed his hind knee on Theran’s stomach and threw him over. Theran gasped in surprise as he flew through the air and landed on his back. The Earth pony goon was now on top of Theran and he was raining hoof blows down on his face. He hit him about five times till he felt his nose break under the hammer like blows. It hunt like hell, sending a wave of pain up his snout. The pain left him feeling dizzy so he put up his forelegs to block the rest of the goon’s blows. “Ah thought you were supposed to be a challenge!” The goon taunted, still hitting Theran’s armoured forelegs. “Almost makes putting a bolt through Teara’s head pointless!”
Theran had had enough of putting up with this bullshit. He bucked the goon in the groin making his face twitch in agony. Theran then punched him hard in the chin and he collapsed to the side. He muttered something and his broken nose made it sound all muffled. “Well…hope that turned you around asshole.” He lay there for a moment on his back panting and gazing up at the light grey sky. If his nose wasn’t broken he might have actually enjoyed this moment of peace. He was so exhausted he actually found it hard to stand. He got to his hooves and looked at the Earth pony. Theran felt his anger boil over when he noticed the purple bubbling foam coming out his mouth. “Brilliant!” Theran yelled at himself. “Only had to do one thing and you go and fuck it up, well done Theran well done for being the biggest moron in Equestria!” His nose was bleeding pretty bad and even more blood came out when he pressed one of his nose with his hoof and blow. He then reset his nose with a loud crack, letting out a pained sigh. Theran then just stared at the body for a second and came to the conclusion if he couldn’t talk to him he would just have to look him over. He rolled the body on its stomach and got to looking through its many pouches. There was not much on him just some, tools, resin pack, a bottle of water, which Theran took a swig of, two daggers and a note. Theran was interested in the note so he opened it to see what it said.
The note was actually a letter and it was from a mare named Silver. “Hay Mundy ah was wondering once this job is over me and you can go some place and have a few drinks together…” The note went on and Theran realised it was just this Silver asking this now dead sod named Mundy out on a date. He got to the end but it said nothing about where they were going except for a place called the Golden Egg. Apart from that little bit of info the trail had gone cold. Theran crumpled up the letter and threw it in any old direction. He screamed in anger and kicked the dead Mundy.
“Mr Razorblade, Mr Razorblade is that you out there!?” A familiar voice asked. Theran turned to the low window and saw Merry peeking through it. “Oh..” She said, “You got a bleeder there.” Theran wiped his bloody nose and winced as he realised his nose hadn’t healed yet. It continued to bleed as Merry looked at the dead pony and asked. “He dead?”
Theran glanced over his shoulder at the body then back to Merry. “Yep.” Theran confirmed in a muffled voice as he held his hoof over his nose. “Dead as a door nail.”
She viewed the broken window. “Did you teleport?”
Theran rolled his eyes. “No I became a very small…Ouch!” Theran winced as he accidently moved his nose. “Am comen in through the front door, sod magic um too tired.” He didn’t bother waiting for a reply as he limped around the corner. Some villagers came up to him to see if he needed help but he just waved them away. Soon he was at the front and when he went through the doors they were all standing waiting for him.
Violet was there too and she seemed to have been glaring at Lilly’s boss but when she turned her head and saw him she looked stunned. “Theran!” Lilly passed Violet a rag and she limped over to him. “What happened to you? Was it them again? Theran answer m…”
Theran took the rag with his magic then used his hoof to press it to his nose. “It’s fine Violet.” He said, his voice muffled again. “I dealt with it.” His nose would probably take a few hours to heal. Hours he was not looking forward to.
Violet looked concerned, mostly to do with the fact she didn’t know he couldn’t die and he wanted to keep it that way. The less she knew of him the better. Lilly’s boss stepped forward and started talking and already Theran wanted to kill him. “There is still the matter of paying for all the damage to my inn. They were after you and your…” He looked at Violet and she gave him a glare. “Family after all so it is your fault and I want compensation.”
Theran stood on his hind legs purely out of habit and pointed the bloody rag at him. “I’ll compensate you with my blade up your ass you arrogant little…”
Violet put her good hoof on his chest and whispered with the side of her mouth to him. “As much as I want to strangle him I think it wouldn’t help us much.”
Theran considered that for a moment the decided she was right and he had to admit in his head he was too tired. He took a deep breath, went on all fours and said in a dull uncaring voice. “Well I have no money to give you so that’s not going to happen.”
Lilly’s boss sat down and crossed his forelegs. “Then we have a problem.” He shrugged. “Well I guess you’ll have to leave then, I don’t want you here if you can’t…”
Lilly stepped in and interrupted her boss. “Wait Mr Yollital don’t ya think that’s a bit harsh? Ah mean he did after all get rid of the ones who damaged the inn so…”
Mr Yollital put his hoof up “Unless he has a way to pay me they can’t stay.”
Lilly looked at Theran and there was a spark of hope in her yellow eyes. “Why not…allow him to work here and help repair the inn. He stays here as long as it takes to fix it. Think about it boss ya’ll be hiring him for free an it will cost you nothing to get him to fix the damage.” Mr Yollital looked to be thinking while Lilly turned to face Theran and Violet. “So what do ya say sound like a plan?”
Theran was slowly shaking his head till he looked at Violet and noticed she was nodding at him with a stupid smile while glancing at Lilly. He then slowly started nodding as well and sighed. “I’ll do it, if he allows it.”
All eyes turned to Mr Yollital who was still quietly thinking. He was scratching his chin with one of his wing’s feathers as he mulled it over. The more he scratched the more Theran wanted to sink his teeth into his face. “Ok I’ll allow you to do it.” A sigh of relief came from Lilly and Violet but Theran was still waiting. “But I’m not going to pay or give you my food and drinks for free.” There was the catch.
Theran just shrugged. “Fine by me.”
Lilly shook her head. “Mr Yollital surely ya can offer them some food and drink free of charge. Ya’ll did after all dealt with…”
Mr Yollital stood up and went for the door. “They’re lucky I’m even considering this Lilly. The real reason I haven’t fired you yet is because if I did your Father would have my head or roast me alive.” He then looked at Theran and pointed at him with his wing. “And you, I don’t normally tolerate your kind. Half dog half pony it’s disgusting, but looks as if I have no choice but to let you stay. Now I’m going to leave before you bite me or something.”
He left and Theran had a real hard time controlling his temper. “Am going to kill that bastard I just know it.”
Violet patted him on the shoulder. “It could be worse.”
Theran huffed at that. “With me around anything’s worse.” He looked to Lilly now and he frowned at her. She made a sheepish grin at him and he asked her. “Why did you do that for us anyway?”
Lilly looked down and crossed one forehooves over the other. “Before ma boss dragged me back here ah got to see Tim at me parent’s house. Ah…ah still can’t believe what those monsters done to him…”
She started to tear up and Violet was by her side. “Hay it’s ok.” She gave Lilly a hug and she hugged her back.
“Am sorry.” She said wiping her tears away. “Ah just wish it hadn’t happen to him is all but at least he’s alive and the important thing is you saved him Mr.” She looked Theran in the eye. “You brought him back alive and ah am eternally grateful for that.” She stood tall and proud, “So the fact you lied to ma face about you being a family don’t matter no more.” She glanced up to the rooms above. “And ah don’t care whatever she is up there just don’t let ma boss see her like that or he will lose his marbles.”
Theran did look up the broken staircase and thought about Haze. “How is she?” He asked Violet.
Violet seemed worried. “She’s still asleep. Can’t really blame the poor thing.”
“What happened to put her so out of it?” Theran asked.
Violet shrugged or tried to shrug. Having a busted up shoulder didn’t help much. “I don’t know really, I think she said something about the Earth pony choking her.”
“Was he a white stallion?” Theran asked plainly.
“Yes.” Violet confirmed.
“Then he’s dead I killed him outside in the alleyway and the prisoner down in the basement is dead as well.” Theran was still very angry about the prisoner being dead.
Merry suddenly came out of the basement and ran up to Lilly. She looked shocked as if she had seen a ghost. “Lilly, Lilly!”
Lilly turned to Merry with a confused look. “What? What’s the matter?”
Merry took some breaths and looked urgent. “It’s the prisoner she’s still alive!”
Theran’s eyes went wide this time and a wave of surprise came over him. “What, but that’s…she had a bolt in her through her skull?!” The gods themselves must have been messing with him today if the prisoner was still alive.
Merry’s eyes were still wide as she just shrugged. “Ah don’t know, she’s still as any dead guy but she’s still breathing.”
Lilly looked at Theran and then pointed up to the rooms. “Me an Merry can handle this you’ve done enough.” Lilly and Merry rushed off and Theran wanted to go too but Violet stopped him.
“No Theran just…come on you look tired and I’m tired too so just come up.”
Theran mulled it for a few seconds then just rolled his eyes. “Fine whatever you say mother.” He said in a sarcastic tone.
Violet
It was a pain getting back up stairs do to her shoulder but she managed with Theran’s help. It had been such an insane night that she had hardly any real sleep and it was weighing down on her mind. “Oh well.” She thought, “Wasn’t going to do much anyway today.”
They went to Marven’s and Ricky’s room and Marven was there sitting on the door handle. “Oh yee finally back now.” He said in his weird deep yet high-pitched actsent. “Ah was starting ti wonder if yee ever would come back at all.”
“Thank you Marven.” Violet said with gritted teeth as she made glancing gestures at Theran. She knew he was pissed off and she didn’t want him to snap. “How nice of you to greet us.”
When she actually looked at Theran he was giving her an odd look and that made her cheeks heat up.
Marven chuckled and hovered away from the door handle. “Well I won’t keep yee two love birds waiting.”
Violet’s face was red hot now when Theran started glaring at Marven and said in a stern voice. “We are not love birds.” He growled and Violet could swear she saw him blushing.
Marven just shrugged. “Ok whatever you say cowboy.”
Violet’s face felt like it was on fire with embarrassment so she made an effort not to look Theran in the eye. She could tell when a pony’s buttons have been pushed and Theran looked as if some buttons that should never be touched have been pushed. “Can we just go inside please?” She wanted to get out of this situation as quickly as possible. “I wanna check on Haze.”
Theran opened the door and stood back. Violet looked at him. “You go on in I’ll just be a minute.”
Violet studied his face for a second but found nothing on that stone face expression of his. So she went inside and just as she had left her, Haze was still asleep. Violet had to wonder how she did it, how she could after all that had happened just sleep it off. She envied her in that regard that she could sleep so peacefully despite the mental trauma. They had gotten lucky last night but Violet still wondered if this was all just a dream. She wondered if Hammer Head had beaten her into a coma and this was all in her head. The more she thought about it the more it terrified her but when she looked at little Haze. Heard her cute little soring and watched as her little hooves twitched in her sleep made Violet think twice. Ricky was still asleep as well and was snoring loudly, not in a cute way. Violet just ignored it though as she sat on the sofa Haze slept on. It was the comfiest thing she had ever sat upon. Really other ponies didn’t know how good they got it. She let out a big sigh as her weight was lifted off her legs, letting them relax. She might have just fallen asleep right then and there if Theran hadn’t open the door and come in with his saddle-bag.
He dumped it on the floor with the bow he had for some reason and he just collapsed on top of them. “UUUUUUUHHHHHH.” Theran groaned and didn’t say anything.
Violet sat up and watched him in concern. “You ok?” She asked.
Theran lifted his head up and looked at her with a glum expression. “Oh never better.” He sarcastically sighed. “Am going to sleep now.” And dropped his head on his bag again.
“Don’t you want to sleep up here?” Violet asked him, hopping he would.
“No.” He said with his face buried in his bag.
Violet felt let down by that but she still insisted. “You can at least take your armour off. Wouldn’t you think you’d be more comfortable?”
“Will you stop nagging me if I do?” He asked in an annoyed tone.
“Yes.” Was all she felt she had to say. He sat up with a sigh and started to unstrap his chest plate. It was made into two parts, the front and back. Once his chest plate was off she got to see the new cuts in his underclothing. “Theran what happened to your cloths? Those weren’t there before.”
He frowned in confusion and looked down. “What? Oh that.” He looked back up with a sheepish grin. “Guess a blade must have grazed me or something. I had to fight my way out you know. They had me in a mine up in the hills, the sneaky bastards had their whole operation in there.”
Violet tilted her head as she examined the cuts in the clothing. “Where’s the blood?”
Theran looked confused again. “What?”
“I know you must of healed yourself with your magic cause you have no wounds but where’s the blood?”
Theran got very annoyed all of a sudden. “Why dose it matter?” He pointed at himself. “I’m back ok.”
Violet looked down feeling depressed. “Sorry I…I just worry you might be hurt and…”
“Don’t Violet.” Theran snapped. “Dinny worry about me ok I don’t need that.” Violet was struck silent as Theran took off more of his armour. That hurt her inside like a cold breeze on her chest. She noticed him glancing at her and when he struggled to undo one strap and when he failed he sighed. “Look Vi I’m sorry I didny mean to be so harsh, you don’t deserve that.” He looked down cast as he fiddled with the difficult strap. “Just…you dinny have to worry about me Vi worry more about yourself and her.” He gestured to Haze. “She needs more help than me.”
Violet got off the sofa and went over to him. The strap was attached to a curved plate on the back of his neck. There was two in total and the last one looked stuck. Violet reached out to touch it when Theran flinched and stared at her. She slightly recoiled at his reaction but after a moment he sighed and let her do her thing. “Looks to me you do need some help.” She started fiddling and tugging the strap. “Like being crap with your armour.”
Theran huffed and did his half smile and for some reason she liked that smile. “Hay I’m not that bad.” He complained. Violet smiled at that and after some tugging the strap came undone, letting the plate fall free form his neck. He tilted his head side to side till she heard some loud cracking sounds come from inside his neck. “Ahhh that feels better.”
Violet cringed. “Eww doesn’t that hurt?” She asked.
Theran shook his head. “Nope just takes off the stiffness.” He got to taking off his foreleg gauntlets while Violet held the neck plate in her hooves.
It looked like steel but it was so light and she realised the black wasn’t paint it was the colour of the metal. It wasn’t smooth ether cause its surface looked as if it had seen many battles and it also looked very, very old. “What’s this made out of?” Violet asked Theran.
He looked at the plate she was holding. “It’s made out of Night-steel, very tough better than normal steel and much lighter if made correctly.”
Violet was confused. “Night-steel, I’ve never heard of Night-steel before.”
Theran huffed again. “ I’m not surprised really, it’s a rare metal and it’s not cheap to forge ether.”
“It looks so old. Where did you get it?” Violet asked, she was very interested in this subject.
Theran Looked at the armour and frowned as if he was finding it hard to remember. “I…I canny remember, some blacksmith look I dinny know.”
Violet noticed something was bothering him but what? “Are you ok Theran you seem…”
Theran looked up and made eye contact with her. She found herself staring at those wolf like eyes, like they were putting her into a trance. “I seem like what?” He asked in confusion.
Violet didn’t really know what to say. She found herself drawn to his eyes for some reason and she couldn’t think. “Um…well…uh you seem kind of…uh…uneasy” This felt so awkward for her, she wasn’t really used to having these sort of conversations with anyone. Theran narrowed his eyes ever so slightly at her as if he was trying to need her mind. “Oh gods!” Violet thought. “Please don’t actually need my thoughts. Oh who am I kidding Unicorns can’t read thoughts. They can’t right?” she gulped.
After a few more seconds he looked away and sighed. “I don’t know what you’re talking about, I’m fine.” He said flatly.
Before Violet had a chance to speak again she heard something like moaning and she shook her head. She turned to see Haze squirming in her sleep. “Haze?” She put down the neck plate and went over to her. Haze’s face was going all twitchy and she was moaning loudly. She must be having a nightmare. “Haze? Haze sweetie wake up.” She whispered and when that didn’t work she tried shaking her gently. “Haze wake up, Haze?” She didn’t wake up and Violet felt worried. “Theran she’s not waking up.”
Theran was beside Violet now and he seemed to be studying Haze’s movements. “Hmm let me try something.” He levitated her up and placed her in his forelegs. She moaned and twitched her legs as he rocked her back and forth.
Violet was confused at what he was doing. “Theran what are you…”
He hushed her. “Shh just let me work my magic.” He continued and then he started to hum something like…like a lullaby.
Summer Haze
Haze had no idea how she managed to get back home without any pony in Ponyville seeing her. She ran so fast from the school she got to her antae Stela’s home in minutes and the moment she was through the door she bolted for her room. To her horror antae Stela was in the house, she could hear her calling from the kitchen. “What was that? Summer was that you?” Haze didn’t reply, for fear had overwhelmed her mind. Once upstairs Haze ran into her room, slammed the door shut and locked it.
Haze stared at the door, her heart was pounding in her chest and everything under what was left of her fur itched. She scratched the itches but it only made it worse and the more she itched the more her fur fell on the carpet. The blue carpet was slowly starting to turn tan with all her shedding fur. “What’s happening to me?” She said out load as she watched some strands of her blue mane fall out. “What…what is this…”
“Summer?” Antae Stela’s voice was now right outside her door. “What are you doing here you’re supposed to be in school?”
“I…uh…” Haze quickly thought of an excuse. “I’m…I’m not feeling well.” Her shoulders were itching the most. It also felt like her shoulder blades were heating up to an uncomfortable rate under her skin.
Antae Stela wasn’t buying it. “Oh, if that were the case Miss Cheerlie would have phoned me and I would have picked you up.” She knocked on the door. “So stop telling me fibs and open the door please.”
“NO!” Haze blurted out as more chucks of her fur came out. She could see her skin now, it looked black and was covered in blisters.
Antae Stela sounded startled from Haze’s sudden outburst. “Summer what…is everything alright? What are you doing in there anyway?”
“Nothing!” Haze wanted antae Stela to go away more than anything right now. “I’m fine just…!” Haze paused as she felt something in her mouth. She spat it out and to her horror discovered it was one of her teeth.
There was a pause till antae Stela asked in confusion. “What’s all this, is this…fur?” She knocked on the door again. “Summer what’s going on? Open this door right now.”
“GO AWAY!” Haze screamed. “LEAVE ME ALONE!” Haze noticed bits of her hooves were coming out and it hurt. They were even bleeding a little.
Antae Stela started fiddling with the door handle and she sounded worried. “Summer what’s happening in there? You’re starting to scare me now.” She thumped the door. “Open this door right now!” She yelled.
“NO!” Haze screamed again. “JUST GO AWAY!” The door was rattling now and Haze looked around for anywhere to hide. There were none.
“That’s it!” Antae Stela shouted. “I’m coming in whether you like it or not. This nonsense ends now!” Haze did the only thing she could. She grabbed her bed’s covers and threw them over herself as her room door opened and antae Stela came inside. Haze was trembling and she made an effort not to itch but it was so hard. “Summer?” Antae Stela sounded strangely calm when she heard Haze sobbing. Haze covered her mouth to muffle her sobs but it was too late. She felt antae Stela touch the covers. “Summer…why are you crying? I didn’t mean to yell at you.”
“Please…” Haze begged. “Leave me alone I…you can’t see me like this.”
Antae Stela tried to sound comforting. “Oh Summer come on, see you like what?”
Haze tried one more time to get her to go. “Please just…just let me…leave me be ok.”
Antae Stela wasn’t listening. “Come on Summer stop being a silly filly and let me see you.”
“No!” Haze shouted.
“Yes.” Antae Stela stated and pulled the covers away.
“NOOOO!” The covers came off the antae Stela slowly gasped in shock as she saw her. Her green eyes just stared at Haze for a long time as she took in the clumps of fur, bits of fallen out hoof and her black blistering skin underneath.
“Summer.” Antae Stela said very slowly and with a hint of fear. “What…how did…”
“Please don’t be mad at me.” Haze pleaded. “It’s…I don’t…”
“Mad?” Antae Stela said as she shook her head. “Why would I be…” Haze’s tears were streaming down her sore and itchy face. Antae Stela sat down in front of her and touched her right cheek. “What…what happened to you Summer? How did…how did this happen?”
“I don’t know.” Haze wept. “One minute I was arguing with that bully at school and the next…” She shakily gestured to herself. “My fur just started falling out and my hooves.” She showed them to her. “Look at them.” Antae Stela pulled her hoof away from Haze’s cheek and with it a load of her fur went with it. She looked up at her and she lost control of her overwhelming trauma. “What’s happing to me Antae Stela make it stop please!?” She hugged her antae’s stomach and buried her face in her chest. “Make it stop!” She repeated over and over till all she was doing was crying.
Antae Stela wrapped her forelegs around Haze and hugged her tightly. “Shh it’s ok, sweetie. It’s alright we…we’ll call a doctor and figure this out.”
Haze felt sick now as pain started in her head and chest. “Am…am I gunna die?” Haze asked through her sods.
“No sweetie heart no don’t say that you’re going to be fine.” Antae Stela said reassuringly, stroking the back of her head and feeling more fur come out.
Haze sobbed loudly letting it all out. Antae Stela rocked her back and forth, humming a lullaby to her and it seemed to make her drift off. When she opened her eyes again she was looking up at a familiar wolf like face. “Th…Theran?” She groaned. Her throat still felt sore and swollen after that Earth pony had choked her to an inch of her life. “What are you doing in my room?”
Theran along with Violet standing next to him smiled. “Hay there Pip.” Theran said. “You looked as if you were having a nightmare.”
Nightmare? The nightmare or more like a memory was already fading, retreating to a deep part of her subconscious.
“How did you do that?” Violet asked Theran and Haze had no idea what she was talking till Theran said.
“I’m uh…lets just say I’m good with kids.”
Violet sounded like she didn’t believe that nor did Haze. “You, good with kids? Now that’s a sentence I wouldn’t use.”
“Me ether.” Haze chimed in just to annoy Theran.
Theran just rolled his eyes. “Whatever. You ok now Pip?” He gave her a little boop on the nose and she giggled.
“Yeah, I guess I’m fine now. Can you put me down please?” Theran huffed once more and put her down on the sofa. She sat up and buzzed her stiff wings. “So…what’s going on, what did I miss?”
Theran filled in the gaps for her. “Well…Lilly’s boss showed up, he was a…real charmer, bet he reads books you’d like him.” Some how Haze knew he was being sarcy so she didn’t buy want he said for a second. “Then that bas…” He stopped himself short when he glanced at Violet. “That…lovely guy who gave you a big squeeze in the neck showed up again and you know what I did to him?”
Haze sighed. “I don’t think I wanna know.”
Theran nodded with a well-expected expression. “Well ok then but I will tell you he won’t be bothering you again anytime soon or even better, never.”
Haze slowly glanced at both of them. “So what happens now?”
Theran kept his mouth shut while Violet explained. “Well…we get to stay and Lilly is fine with the way…” She gestured at Haze. “Well the way you look normally.”
“And I got a fine job here.” Theran finally cut in. “So we might be here a while. Not sure how long but we have some what of a permanent spot here at the moment.”
“Really?” Haze was surprised. “What did you do to get a job here?”
“Smashed up the place.” Theran said plainly.
Haze gave the “really” looked and she was unimpressed. “Really that’s how you got it?”
Theran made a sheepish grin and just shrugged. “Well I didn’t directly smash the place but I did break down the basement door so…yeah we stay till I fix the place.”
“But…” Violet chimed in. “This means we’ll be safe here and well get to um, know the town’s ponies.” Violet didn’t sound too chuffed about that. “Guess…guess…” She yawned loudly and shook her head. “Gah sorry. I…I think I’ll just go and take a nap.”
Violet lay down on the sofa and almost in seconds she was sleeping. Haze looked back to Theran who was also lying down with his stuff. He looked a lot different without his armour on, more skinny but not too skinny. His clothes also looked tattered and tore in places. He looked at her. “You can do what you want Haze just make sure you look different before going outside.” He stopped and looked to be pondering. “Actually stay in the inn and make sure Lilly, Merry or Marven can see you. I might have driven those bad guys off but they might still be around.” He yawned, and she got to see all his razor sharp teeth. They stopped being pointy when they hit the middle of his jaw and then they were just flat. He made a big sigh and rested his head. “Stay out of trouble Pip.”
Before she could ask him anything he was already asleep well he looked it. She hopped down from the sofa and crept up to him. His eyes were closed and he seemed to be asleep till he said with his eyes still shut. “You got to be a lot quitter than that if you want to sneak up on me Pip.” He waved his hoof lazily at her. “Now go off and do…whatever it is you do.” He didn’t say anything more after that so Haze got the message and she left him alone.
She went out the door that was still open and saw Marven fluttering around. He saw her too and fluttered down to her level. “Ah little bug girl is finally awake.”
Haze frowned at him. “You can talk.”
Marven just laughed. “So what you gonna do today little one?”
“My name is Summer Haze not bug girl or little one.” Haze stated and added. “And I think I’m just going to enjoy myself for once and…do some art.”
Somewhere in the barrier lands: Six days later.
“Life is so complex. It is filled with wonderful things big, small, weak and mighty.” A lone dark figure stood next to a window of a building built into a mountain, over looking the barren, frozen wasteland below. Her long slender body dawned black leather plating that hid most of her reptilian features was an intimidating sight to behold. Strapped to those plates were many small blades, all designed for throwing. She had midnight black fur and scales, with a short silver mane, which covered the earless sides of her head. She kept on talking in a smooth yet reptilian kind of voice. “Life also has a way to create new things. Things that go beyond our understanding, things that cannot be explained.” She turned from the window, her claws dragging across the stone floor that could send chills down a spine. One spine in particular attached to the head of the female unicorn with white fur, blue eyes and a ginger mane. She had a cut on her left cheek and it had long since scabbed over with stitches sown through it. She approached the unicorn slowly, stepping down the stone steps with her hooves clapping on the stone and her long lizard tail that had a tuft of silver fur, came form behind her. The look of fear on the unicorn’s face sent chills of pleasure through the dark one’s chest as she slowly started walking around the unicorn, all the while dragging her claws on the floor. “So why not start explaining why an entire operation in the south has gone silent and the only one to show up is you?” She stopped by the unicorn’s left side, pressed herself up close and whispered in the mare’s furry ear. “Tell me…where is your father Gorta?”
“He’s dead.” The unicorn answered quickly. “He was killed by…he was killed by…” The dark one put her arm over the unicorn’s back and then put her clawed hand under the mare’s chin. The mare froze as she ran a claw down her throat. “Killed by what my little mare?” She flicked her fork tong and enjoyed the smell of fear that emanated from the mare’s body.
“I…I uh…I’m not sure.” She could sense the mare’s unease. “My father wouldn’t like you touching me like…”
The dark one pressed one claw under the mare’s chin to silence her. “Your father is dead remember?” She smiled and showed her fangs. “I don’t think he will mind.” She let the mare go. “Now tell me what happened before I skin you alive.”
The mare was trembling slightly as she made an effort to stay still. “We…the operation was compromised. We had two targets one was a female filly we suspected her being half changeling. The other was an adult male half unicorn half Wolven.” She paused for a moment as she remembered then continued. “He…he escaped, released the Kearin we were holding and began to rampage through our base. All the agents there are dead my father included, I’m…I’m the only one left.”
The dark one was now sitting on the chair that was up the steps and near the window. She sat there scratching her chin with one claw as she pondered. As she mulled over what she had just heard the agent’s eyes shifted to another lone figure that stood in one corner. The figure was a Unicorn mare who sported black robes, clean silver leg guards and black leg warmers. Her fur was white and her sleek mane was black, a common colour combo in the barrier lands. She was taller than the one sitting in the chair and just like the one sitting who had strong reptilian orange eyes the one in the corner had glowing blue ones. “Hmmm what do you think my dear sister?” The one in the chair asked the figure in the corner.
The figure in the corner stepped forward, her long robe flowing behind her hind legs gracefully as she approached the quivering agent. “The base is no longer secret.” She said in a deep yet elegant voice and she was calm. “Meaning we can no longer conduct our efforts there. The locals will surely have set up something to prevent it.” She stopped in front of the unicorn mare and towered over her. “In other words, that town is now a safe zone for those we seek.”
The dark one clasped her hands together and rested her chin on them. “Then we have a problem or should I say I have a problem with that.” She then shrugged. “No matter, we’ll just have to keep an eye on that area for now on.” She gestured to the unicorn mare. “You will be the one to take whom ever you please with you and set up a recon post. You are not under any circumstance to enter that settlement. You are lucky to be alive…” She started counting with her claws. “You are lucky no one followed you and you are lucky I liked your Father otherwise I would have stripped you of your flesh and feasted on your initials.” She waved lazily at the mare with a deep throated sigh. “Get out of my sight.”
The mare bowed her head. “Yes mistress I’ll uh…”
“GET OUT!!!” The dark one hissed and the mare half ran half stumbled out the room and now it was just her and her sister. She sighed deeply in her chair and rubbed her scaly face with her claws. “I hate these equines, so dull, small and inferior.”
“You forget…” Her sister implied. “That you and I are of equine blood. Does that mean we are the same?”
“Are you trying to be funny?” The dark one hissed. “Because it dose not suit you.”
“I am not trying to be humorous at all. I only make a suggestion. Are we any different from them?”
“You know we are.” The dark one insisted. “We were made to be so as Father intended.”
“So what are Father’s plans now?” Her sister asked.
The dark one stood and gazed out the widow again. “The same as they have always been, you know this.”
Her sister joined her, standing by her side and gazing out to the land below. “I know I was just testing to see if you knew. It has been a long time since we last heard from Father. Do you think he will ever come back?”
“Do not distress dear sister, Father will be back in do time. For now Black Sun will continue to gather specimens for future study and wait for his return.”
Location: North/West of the Barrier Lands near Rock Fall village. Six years later
Time: 14/7/2030
Lieutenant Kyl Dark Blood
“Tell me again why we’re here Captain Strong Heart?”
Kyl and Captain Strong Heart were walking down a dirt path to a nearby village called Rock Fall because of reports of strange things happening there. Kyl was a 26-year-old Unicorn battle mage with a dark grey coat, spikey black and dark red mane and dark green eyes. His eyes especially looked very wolf like do to the fact he is a quarter Wolven. He wore leather barding with a steel chest plate and a black mage robe. Captain Strong Heart was a lot older than Kyl but the Captain never said how old he really was. He was an earth pony covered in heavy dark steel platting but in no way was it Night-steel, just a darker shade of grey. His coat was an even darker grey and his mane was a light steel colour. Last was his eyes, he had such strong golden eyes that with just a glare it felt like he was striking you with an invisible hoof. He was also carrying a massive dual blade and both blades were sheathed while he carried it on his side.
He looked at Kyl with an unbreakable confidence, something Kyl admired. Captain Strong Heart spoke to Kyl in a deep rumbly voice. “I’ve been getting reports from our Legion scouts that something strange is happening up here.” He looked ahead and narrowed his eyes. “There hasn’t be any word from Rock Fall in over two weeks and when troops were sent to investigate they just went silent and haven’t reported back in four days.”
“Has anypony told the Prince about this yet?” Kyl asked Strong Heart.
Strong Heart chuckled at that. “The Prince has too much on his hooves at the moment to deal with the disappearance of a group of Legionnaires. That’s why we’re here.” They walked down the path for a few minutes longer till they could see the tips of buildings up ahead. “There it is.” Strong Heart pointed out to Kyl. “Come on lets join up with Raven Squad.”
“Raven Squad?” Kyl was surprised. “What are they doing here? I thought they were in the South.”
“They were.” Strong Heart confirmed. “But they were transferred and now they’re here aiding us.” He frowned. “Why do you ask?”
Kyl frowned as well now. “They’re a bunch of purists, they shun ponies like me.”
Strong Heart stopped and patted Kyl on the shoulder, keeping the same cool tone he always had. “Ah Kyl you got to stop letting them get to you. So what if you have Wolven blood in ya, you’re still a pony and a member of Special Operations.” He gave him a light punch on the shoulder. “Now quit ya belly aching and come on we got a job to do.”
He started walking again and Kyl followed. “Is Sun burst here too?” Kyl asked as he remembered his own squad mate. He was still new in Strong Heart’s squad and was still getting used to having a partner.
Strong Heart nodded. “That she is. She took it upon herself to scout ahead while I retrieved you.” He smiled at him. “You know she has taken a liking to you. Why not take the moment and ask her out?”
Kyl raised an eyebrow in confusion. “What are you talking about Sir? There’s nothing between us.”
Strong Heart chuckled at that. “I’ve seen the way she looks at you. You’d have to be a dim wit not to notice.”
Kyl frowned. “We barely know each other well enough for that and she is not my type Sir you know that.”
Strong Heart laughed. “Yeah I know but I sometimes wonder how you deal with it. I mean how hard it must be.”
Kyl rolled his eyes. “It’s not as hard as you think Sir but I guess since mares are your thing you wouldn’t understand.”
Strong Heart nodded respectively in agreement. “Yeah I guess I don’t but seriously she has a fine ass.” He burst out laughing and Kyl chuckled a bit too though not really with enthusiasm. “Ahhh whatever, come on we’re almost there.”
They went down the dirt path till they were at the entrance of the settlement and at that very spot was a Pegasus mare. This was Sun Burst, she had a golden coat and a long spiky mane that was an ever-lighter shade of gold, so light it almost looked white. She had been in the Spec Ops longer than Kyl and she had gained the rank of Squad Ranger. She was equipped with light-silver armour plating mixed with leather padding and she carried a mark III lever action crossbow. Unlike standard crossbows her one could hold three bolts that were held in a chamber under the weapon. She only had to pull the lever in the opposite direction to auto prime the firing string and load a new bolt in one go. Now what was mostly striking about her features were her eyes. She had an odd genetic mutation that made it so depending on her mood her eyes would change colour. The only reason Kyl knew this was because when he asked about it she gave him the whole story of how no doctor or medic could explain it, other than it’s very fascinating. When she turned her head to look at them approach, Kyl noticed her eyes were purple, meaning something was bothering her. However when she greeted them she sounded fine. “Captain Strong Heart, Lieutenant Kyl.” She gave them a salute and Kyl huffed at the gesture.
“What’s with the salute Sunny? We’re the same rank.”
Sun Burst or Sunny gave Kyl a half smile and her eyes changed to a shade of blue meaning she was feeling more at ease. She ignored his question however and made simple chatter. “Ah I see you’ve started calling me by my nickname. Guess you’re staring to settle in the squad then?”
Kyl nodded with a glum smile as he rolled his eyes. “Yeah I guess I am, I mean how could I not? Your jokes could make anypony feel better even though they’re terrible jokes.
Sunny giggled and as always her laughter made him feel better but the happy mood changed when Strong Heart ordered. “Ok, ok greetings aside now.” He addressed Sunny and his face was calm but aiming. “Sun Burst report.”
Sunny straightened up and reported as ordered. “Sir Spec Ops Raven squad are still scouting the area Sir.” She turned her head to the settlement and Kyl noticed her eyes were going purple again. “I did as you ordered and did some scouting for myself and…” She seemed to trail off.
Strong Heart raised an eyebrow at that as he asked. “And what?”
Sunny frowned and looked her Captain in the eye. “And that’s the thing Sir…I don’t know.”
Strong Heart narrowed his eyes as he asked. “Is that what’s bothering you?”
Sunny glanced back at the settlement then back at Strong Heart. “That’s not just what’s bothering me Sir…the settlement it’s…it’s also empty. There’s no pony around at all.”
“Empty?” Strong Heart seemed confused. “That can’t be right.” He paused as he looked at the settlement then he spoke once more. “I’d like to take a look for myself.” He moved forward so Kyl and Sunny followed in behind him.
While Strong Heart walked ahead Kyl took in his surroundings. The street they were walking into was wide and had room for many ponies to walk by each other. The ground itself was covered in hoof tracks and was very wet. Rock Fall was near the Ophlidite home land meaning it was warmer here, warm enough to rain. Kyl hated rain couldn’t stand the thought of the constant down pour a rainstorm would bring. As for the buildings they were made entirely out of wood and they had an almost mossy green colour to them. The one thing however that put him on edge was indeed the lack of ponies in the settlement, just like Sunny had said there was no pony settler in sight.
“Hay?” Kyl flinched when Sunny whispered to him. “What’s up?”
Kyl was confused. “What do you mean what’s up? There’s nothing up about…” He glanced around. “This.”
Sunny nodded in agreement, her eyes still being bright purple. “Yeah it’s so weird. It’s giving me the creeps, gah I hate the silence.”
“You and me both.” Kyl agreed. “Where do you think everypony went?” He asked Sunny.
Sunny looked unsure as she glanced through the dark open doorway of one building. “I don’t know it’s hard to say but I really don’t like this it’s too quiet.”
Kyl gave her a light bump on the shoulder and gave her a cheery smile. “Ah don’t worry there’s probably a logical explanation to all this, we just need to find the clues and figure out this…”
Out of nowhere something landed in front of them and Kyl along side Sunny took up a fighting stance on reflex. Kyl got his spells ready and Sunny wiped out her crossbow with lightening speed, taking aim. But after a moment Kyl realised it was a Pegasus in light black and red leather barding and he was with Raven squad by the gold eagle emblem on his chest. He had a dark brown coat, dark green mane and light blue eyes. He stood tall in front of them and smirked. “Oh I’m sorry did ah scare ya.” It wasn’t really a question since Kyl knew full well that this pony knew what he was doing and enjoyed it.
Captain Strong Heart was behind the Pegasus and he turned calmly. “Eh hem.” He huffed.
The Pegasus turned side on to the Captain and gave him a quick salute. “Oh excuse me Sir ah didny see you there.”
“I highly doubt that.” Strong Heart said dully. “How bout you tell me were your captain is.”
“Why I’m right here Sir Heart.” A feminine voice came from the shadows of one dark alleyway. Kyl turned and saw her emerge from the darkness. She was a rather tall yet skinny Unicorn with a grey coat, very bight turquoise mane that was mostly hidden by a black hood and her eyes were the lightest green he had ever seen. She wore the same gear as her Pegasus partner but unlike her friend she had a small black robe with a hood.
Strong Heart didn’t seem surprised at all and addressed her normally. “Ah there you are Zeara I was wondering where you were sneaking about.”
Zeara grinned smugly and Kyl could already tell he wouldn’t like her. “Oh the amount of times I could have ambushed and cut your throats by now, oh by the earth god, Strong Heart you’ve become so sluggish in your old age.”
Strong Heart seemed to ignore her blatant insult and continued on speaking like she hadn’t said anything. “So you’ve had a good look around here I take it?” He asked her.
Zeara chuckled a little and continued to smirk. “I see that will of yours hasn’t changed one bit since our last encounter so many years ago. Yeah Raven squad and me have searched this place from top to bottom and there is no trace of any settlers.” She looked at one of the lone buildings and frowned. “But there are signs of struggles like blood in some of the buildings and wrecked belongings.” She turned her head back to Strong Heart. “I’m putting my bits on Wolven, came in here, killed the settlers and dragged their bodies off.”
“I don’t think so.” Kyl decided to speak his mind. All eyes turned to him and he noticed Zeara was glaring at him but he ignored it. “There are no destroyed buildings, no fires, no bolts and what’s the one key thing you don’t see?” Everyone looked at him puzzled as he gestured to the ground. “There are no drag marks or paw prints. I don’t think it was Wolven cause this is not their style.”
Zeara narrowed her eyes at him and tightened her lips into a hateful expression. “Oh and I guess you would know, being the spawn of a dog after all.”
Kyl glared at her in anger but Strong Heart stepped in. “Actually his parents are both pony just one of them comes from a family that has Wolven in their blood line.” He stood up to her face and stared coldly into her hate filled eyes. “You can’t blame him for something his ancestors did long ago and since he is a part of my squad I want you to treat him with the same respect you give me. That is if you still have any respect for me left because I still do for you.”
They were very quiet for a moment, just staring into each other’s eyes. Then Zeara blinked and she smiled. “You’re right where are my manors?” She looked at Kyl blankly. “I apologise for my hash behaviour.” She then glanced at Strong Heart coldly. “It won’t happen again.”
“Good.” Strong Heart simply smiled, satisfied and looked back to Kyl. “Go ahead Kyl speak your mind.”
Kyl cleared his throat and continued. “As I was saying, I don’t think it was Wolven. There’s no prints or any damage I can see to the buildings.” He looked at everyone. “Any thoughts?”
“We can rule out bandits.” Sunny chimed in. “The result would be similar wouldn’t it?”
“Yeah.” The male Pegasus also chimed in. “Only difference is there would be bodies.”
“So where are they?” Strong Heart said, adding his thoughts.
“How do we even know there were bodies?” Kyl added. “Maybe we’re over thinking this.”
“No.” Zeara decided it was her turn to talk. “I looked in several buildings and all had pools of dried blood in them.”
“How much blood are we talking about here?” Strong Heart asked Zeara.
“At least 3 or 4 pints worth. Some are a little less but it looks like most bled out from what ever inflicted their injuries.”
“Then let me ask this question?” Kyl stated, frowning as he said. “What killed them?”
“Captain!” A lone stallion’s voice farther down the path shouted and all turned to see. It was an Earth pony wearing Zeara’s colours, was down by the corner of one building and was waving for them to come over. The Earth pony was dark green with blue eyes but his mane was hidden under his helm and just like Strong Heart he had heavier barding.
“What is it Iron Hide, what did ya find?!” Zeara demanded as she and the rest ran over.
“This.” He pointed around the corner of the building. When everyone came around the corner they saw a narrow dirt path leading away from the town and into the hills where a vast forest lay. There were many if not hundreds of hoof prints leading in one direction and the one thing that stood out the most was not only a blood trial but also a fresh one. It began as a large puddle of bright red blood and continued up the path. Kyl lowered his head and sniffed the puddle. A strong irony sent filled his nostrils and confirmed it was indeed fresh.
“It’s fresh.” Kyl said to the others. He looked ahead. “Can’t be more than a few hours old Sir.”
Captain Strong Heart stepped forward and so did Zeara. They both looked determined as they gazed up the path. “Well then what are we waiting for? Let’s get moving.”
…
It took them twenty minutes to get to the top of the path that led into the hills though it took less time for Sunny and the other Pegasus cause they have wings. The whole time they moved up into the hills Kyl got the eerie feeling of being watched. He kept on snapping his head to the side now and then when he thought he heard something but never saw anything in the underbrush. He tried sniffing the air with his heightened Wolven senses but all he could smell was blood. He hated the smell it, it made him shiver and tickle at his Wolven blood lust. He had to shake his head to clear his mind but when they reached the final stretch everyone froze and so did he.
“Dear gods!” The Pegasus stallion gasped.
No more than 5 meters in front of them was an entrance to an abandoned mine, and that very entrance was covered in blood. Hundreds upon hundreds of bloody hoof prints stained the ground and soaked the doorway in still fresh, dripping blood. The smell was so overwhelming that Kyl coughed and felt like he was going to puck but he didn’t. Sunny was covering her mouth with one hoof and just stared in shock, all the while her eyes kept shifting between orange and purple. Strong Heart was as calm and still as a statue. Zeara looked around angrily and the other two just glanced at each other in stunned silence.
Zeara was the first to speak to Strong Heart and she sounded uneasy. “Heart, what do you make of this? Cause to be honest this is creeping me the hell out.”
She had a point. There was something wrong here something...unnatural. “Maybe we should go back.” The Pegasus stallion suggested nervously, trying to stay cool. “Get reinforcements.”
“Is that wise?” Sunny interjected. Kyl could tell from her eyes she was worried but not enough it seems. “What if there’s somepony in there that needs help?”
“Are you not seeing this?!” The Pegasus exclaimed, pointing at all the blood, “There’s no pony alive down there, you’d have to be a foal to think there is even the slightest chance…” A low moan echoed out the entrance of the mine and it sounded like the pained sods of a filly. “Oh hell no.” The Pegasus stated, “Fuck that.”
“That’s a child.” Sunny said breathless. “There’s a child down there!” She turned to Strong Heart. “Captain we can’t leave we need to do something we must.” She stomped her hoof on the ground for effect.
Strong Heart kept on staring at the mine in silence as the Pegasus kept rambling. “No way oh no no no no, Captain Zeara we should go back, get back up and…”
“Oh shut up Whirlwind.” Iron Hide stated in his deep voice. “You sound like my Mother.”
Zeara looked at Strong Heart. “Heart what are you thinking? Come on you old coot talk to me?” She pushed him lightly on the shoulder guard but he stayed silent as he narrowed his eyes.
The moaning in the mine continued to sod. That lone painful cry sent shivers down Kyl’s spine. Why was there a filly down there in the first place? He didn’t know, his head hurt too much and he couldn’t think straight. The cry continued seeming to get louder and louder till it seemed like the child was right beside him screaming in his ear. Something touched his tail and he yelped out in surprise. He spun round, his horn glowing ready to attack but nothing was there.
“Am I the only one who’s sane here?!” The one now known as Whirlwind started freaking out. “Fuck this I’m out here!”
“You just try it.” Iron Hide blocked his path and grabbed his collar, restricting his movement. “I’ve always thought you were a twat but never a cowered.”
He shook loose and pushed Iron away. “I’m no cowered Iron never, but this is insane see re…!”
“Same here.” Iron Hide added, glaring at Whirlwind.
All four then looked to Kyl. He looked at the Whirlwind for a second then looked at his Captain. Then he looked at the darkness beyond the entrance of the mine. That crying, that soul retching crying, so what if it was a trap there was a child in need and he was no coward. “I’m in.” He finally said.
The Whirlwind waved his forelegs in disbelief. “You do realise there’s a 90% chance this is a trap right?!”
Strong Heart glared at him. “If there is even the slimmest chance somepony is alive down there I’ll be damned if I just walk away!” He walked forward with Sunny and Iron Hide behind him.
Zeara grabbed Whirlwind by the back of his mane and pulled his face to hers. “You are an embarrassment to my Squad and my reputation!” She glared into his quivering eyes. “If you want to stay in Raven you will stay out here and stand guard. If I come back and find you gone I will personally hunt you down and skin you alive.” She shook him in anger. “With a butter knife!” She let him go and looked at Kyl. “At least you got some balls wolf eyes. Maybe I was too harsh on you.” She gestured with her hoof to the mine. “Come on after you dog boy.”
Kyl huffed quietly and moved to the mine with Zeara right behind him. The five of them entered one by one, trying to avoid the dripping blood that dripped off the doorframe. Inside was even worse with the walls and floor of the tunnel soaked in flowing blood from outside. They had to be careful not to slip and fall or that would be an unpleasant experience. The smell was so strong Kyl had to make a real effort not to throw up and he noticed he wasn’t the only one. Everyone was snorting and shaking their heads to stave off the retched stench of decay. “I already regret this.” Sunny stated as she coughed. “What in the Earth god’s name is even down here?”
The crying was still going and Strong Heart spoke up despite his coughing. “That dos…doesn’t matter right now we…we got a filly in here and we to find um.” All of this still didn’t make any sense. What was going on here? The tunnel they were in soon turned to black when they got too deep for the daylight to reach. Kyl and Zeara cast light spells and they light up the tunnel in a mix of red and green. It was now even creepier with the lights cause they could see the tunnel walls clearly now. They were covered in hoof prints, drag marks and bits of fur. The light’s ring of elimination was small and beyond that was just darkness. “Come on.” Strong Heart stated. “Let’s get a move on. The sooner we find that Filly the sooner we can get out of here and get to the bottom of this.”
They went further into the mine, staying tight together and keeping their guard up. Kyl’s head acted like it was on a swivel, looking behind himself nearly every ten seconds. Kyl couldn’t stop thinking about the thing that had touched his tail. Was it even a thing, had he imagined it? He was unsure but what he was sure of was there is something down here other than the filly. The filly sounded close, the child’s distressed cries were getting louder and louder, so loud it filled his head. Something moved in the darkness and he put his hoof up. “Everypony stop!” He whispered in an alarmed tone. “Did you see that?”
Everyone was silent as they squinted their eyes to try and see, till Zeara cast her floating ball of light forward till it hit the end of the tunnel. There was nothing it was completely empty save for something on the floor. The sobbing kept on going. “Move up, slowly.” Strong Heart whispered and they crept up to Zeara’s ball of light and found themselves at a “T” junction in the mine. “Set up a watch now.” Strong Heart ordered and everyone including Kyl looked down all three tunnels while Strong Heart looked at what was on the ground. The floor was slick with fresh blood and something else. Kyl glanced over his shoulder for a better look. “Zeara what do you make of this?”
Zeara came up close with Strong Heart and examined what was on the floor. “It looks like…skin?”
“Skin?” Sunny asked over her own shoulder, she was standing on two legs while she aimed her crossbow. She sounded muddled. “Skin from what?”
“It’s…pony skin.” Zeara said in a slow shocked manner.
“Really?!” Sunny said in disbelief. “That’s just disgusting.”
Kyl had turned sideways now and was looking right at the blob of flesh on the floor. It didn’t look like it had been torn off a body no, it looked like shedding like snake skin but in this case pony skin. “This is just getting more and more fucked up.” Iron Hide said adding his thoughts to the table. “What’s happening down…”
A high set of clicking could be heard somewhere down one of the tunnels and everyone froze. “What was that?” Sunny whispered in alarm. The clicking was similar to a bat’s but much louder and deeper. Each row of clicking lasted about five seconds till it stopped and all that could be heard now was everyone’s deep nervous breathing. Sunny’s eyes were a dull orange now and she just stared down her crossbow with a look of dread. “I’m not ok with this anymore.” Sunny said with fright in her voice.
Kyl gave her a quick bump of his elbow to her right hip and said reassuringly. “Hay buck up we’re still together and we’re still a team.” Kyl found that sentence rather funny since he was the one who said it and not her. He guessed she needed some support now and then and not just him.
She moved a little closer to him and nodded quietly. The sobbing from the filly somewhere down the tunnel continued to echo but Kyl and he guessed the others were starting to get used to it. It still sent shivers down his spine though. Captain Strong Heart straightened up and looked down the right tunnel. “The cries are coming from this direction. If we’re quick about this we can get out of here sooner so come on let’s move with some haste.”
Strong Heart and Zeara took the lead while Iron Hide, Sunny and Kyl took up the rear. They moved slow but steady, keeping constant vigilance. The floor was dry now with the exception of blood stained hoof prints. Kyl’s heart was racing and his adrenalin was making him twitch at the shadows. It was dark it was so bloody dark, he hated it. Sunny was no better, her crossbow was twitching left and right every five seconds and her eyeballs were wide open, constantly scanning the dark. Iron Hide was a little better the guy was a veteran after all but even he was on edge. Zeara and Strong Heart were the most at ease but Kyl could tell this place was bothering them, how could it not.
Sargent Whirlwind
“I’m not a cowered.” Whirlwind said to himself as he paced back and forth outside of the mine’s entrance. “I’m just not stupid. Ohhh damnit, damnit!” He stopped pacing and sighed deeply. “Well I hope their fine down there without me.” He took a look around, taking in the beautiful landscape. Being so close to the Ophlidite homeland the hills were covered in green forests and all kinds of bird life in different colours. It was also humid and since he was so used to the cold he was sweating in his armour. He had been flapping his wings to generate some air but after a while he got too tired and his wings began to ach. “I hate this place.” He groaned with a sigh.
Something cracked in the under brush around him and his ears pricked up. He lifted his head sharply, looking around for the source of the sound. There was nothing. Whirlwind shook his head and sighed again. “Just hearing things.” He muttered to himself and lowered his head again. This was so boring for him, he had half a mind to actually go off and get some legion troops, bring them back here and set up a real perimeter. “But nooo Zeara said to stay and guard the entrance or she’d eat me or something.” He said to himself in a bad imitation of Zeara. He heard another cracking sound in the underbrush and he looked up again narrowing his eyes. There was now rustling too so Whirlwind slowly stood on his back legs and unslung his crossbow, switch was the same make as Sunny’s. “Who’s there?” He called out, scanning the area. The rustling continued and it sounded like it was getting closer. “Knock it off!” Whirlwind growled as he aimed his crossbow from his hip to the long grass in front of him. “This is Special Operations of the Equestrian legion, show yourself right now!” No one answered or showed themselves. “I’m not bloody joking I will kill you!”
Something moved in the grass he could see it. It moved toward him at an alarming rate. He went into a low hover and aimed down his crossbow. “Stop I order you to stop!” It kept on coming toward him and he got ready to fire. Ten meters, six meters it was closing in fast. He held his breath, took aim and when it was just about to break the grass he pull on the firing lever and let loose a bolt. It shot through the grass and hit something. All movement in the grass stopped and he let out his breath. He pushed forward on the firing lever and loaded another bolt. He then landed and moved forward to the edge of the long grass trying to peer in. When he couldn’t see what he had hit he pushed into the grass till his hoof bumped something. He parted the grass and found a rabbit with his bolt sticking out of its skull.
Whirlwind let out a sigh as a wave of overwhelming relief came over him and laughed quietly to himself. “Oh buck haha it was just a rabbit. Maybe I was just too…” Something made a low clicking sound right behind him, sending chills down his spine. Whirlwind didn’t get a chance to look as his back legs were swept from under him and he was enveloped into the long grass. Something tore into his unprotected belly and his screams could be heard for miles.
Lieutenant Kyl Dark Blood
The tunnel had gotten wider now and they were now passing more and more new tunnels. Each time Kyl looked down one of the seemingly endless black tunnels he couldn’t help but imagine what might be lurking in their shadows. He thought he saw something move again in one of the tunnels and when he shone his light down that tunnel, for a split second he was sure he saw eyes. He gasped and managed to startle everyone else. “What in the moon goddess’s fine ass are you doing?!” Zeara snarled in a lone tone. “You trying to give me a heart attack?”
“I…I thought no I am positive I saw something…in the dark.” He pointed. “Just there down that tunnel.”
Zeara sighed and cast her ball down the tunnel. It went on and on through the dark and Kyl held his breath for what might be… The ball fizzled out and reappeared next to Zeara. “There’s nothing there.” Zeara sneered. “You just imagined it or something.”
Kyl shook his head. “No I’m sure of it there was something there.”
“What did it look like?” Sunny asked with a head tilt.
Kyle looked at the tunnel again then back at the group. “I…I saw…I saw eyes, staring at me in the dark.”
“He’s losing it Heart.” Zeara sneered again. “And to think I thought you had guts.”
“That’s enough Zeara.” Strong Heart ordered. “Remember what I said before?”
Zeara glared at Strong Heart with hate in her eyes. “No fuck you Heart I’m tired of this.” She pointed at Kyl. “I hate Wolven and I most defiantly hate Wolven half breeds!” She then pointed at Strong Heart. “And you just want me to respect that just cause you told me to?” She shoved him. “Fuck you Heart.”
Zeara pushed passed everyone and trotted on ahead. “Wait Zeara stay in the group.” About three meters she stopped long enough for everyone to catch up. “Zeara now you listen to me we…” Strong Heart stopped talking. In front of them just out of the light meters away was a small figure roughly child sized and it was sobbing. In all the paranoia Kyl had felt he had drowned out the child’s cries until right now.
The child looked roughly three or four years of age but he still couldn’t tell if it was a boy or a girl, all kids sounded the same to him. He could tell the child had a brown coat and dark grey mane and was so skinny he could see the child’s ribs. What was odd though was the child was facing away from them and didn’t seem to be aware they were there.
“It’s the filly.” Sunny said with relief in her voice and Kyl noticed her eyes had turned blue. She looked at Strong Heart and he nodded at her to go and get the child’s attention. Sunny slid her crossbow to her side and slowly approached the crying filly. “Hay there sweet heart can you hear me?” Her voice was soft and quiet as she moved closer to the child. The child was still unresponsive and just kept on sobbing. “Kyl give me some light will ya?” She asked.
Kyl moved his ball of light forward slowly as Zeara started talking to Strong Heart. “Heart there’s something off here I mean just look at her?” Kyl wasn’t looking at Zeara at the time so he didn’t see her gesturing to the child. As the light got closer Kyl had to admit something was off. But before he could think the child suddenly stopped sobbing and went silent. That silence made a cold feeling in the pit of Kyl’s stomach, chilling him from the inside. Then the child slowly started to turn its head in the group’s direction and Kyl swore he heard stiff bone cracking. Sunny gasped when the child shakily snapped its head around and reviled its face.
Kyl’s heart seemed to stop when he gazed upon the child’s ravaged features. Its mouth was rotten into an inequinely large permanent smile, the flesh around its throat and chest were completely missing and its eyes were black and soulless pits. It made a low crackling sound with its exposed vocal cords and began to open its mouth till it had stretched four times the length of an average pony. “Sunny get away from it!” Captain Strong Heart ran forward and pushed Sunny to the side just as the child leaped through the air with startling speed and clamped its needle like teeth into Strong Heart’s neck. “AAAAHHHHHAAA!!!!” The Captain cried out in pain. “DAMNIT GET IT OFF ME!!!”
“Heart!” Zeara leaped over and Kyl regained his senses enough to do the same. They both grabbed the child, creature, thing’s legs with their hooves and begun to pray it off the Captain. Its upper teeth were completely broken on Strong Heart’s armour but its lower teeth had driven through the captain’s under clothing and into his flesh. After what felt like forever they finally got it off him and it began to emit a high pitched screech while trying to bite in the direction of Strong Heart. Zeara put a stop to it by slamming the creature’s head into the rock wall a few times till its head was nothing more than bloody mush. She dropped the tiny body and immediately turned to Strong Heart. “Heart are you ok?”
While Strong Heart kept saying he was fine, Kyl went over to Sunny who was laying on the ground with a look of pure horror and shock on her face. “Sunny are you hurt?” He sat down beside her and gave her a pat down. “Answer me Sunny.”
She blinked and shook her head, her eyes were pure orange now. “N…no I’m fine, I’m fine ok I’m fine.” She sat up with Kyl’s help and she stared at the headless body of the child. “What hell was that…that thing? It wasn’t pony, it wasn’t.”
Kyl gave her a hug to calm her down. She was physically trembling. “It’s ok you’re fine, we’re fine everything is ok. Right?” He looked to Strong Heart as he let go of Sunny, who’s eyes were still bright orange.
Strong Heart’s neck was bleeding and staining his chest plate. Zeara kept fussing with the wound till he firmly pushed her away. “That’s enough Zeara I said I’m fine.”
Zeara glared at him angrily and she snapped. “At least let me look at it you foal of a nag! There’s no telling what could have been in that thing’s mouth!”
Strong Heart shook his head and snapped back at her. “I’ve had worse!”
Zeara scowled. “This is because of the way I act isn’t it? You’re so fed up with me you won’t even accept medical help FROM ME!” She shook her hoof at him. “You selfish old bastard why I should just…”
Zeara didn’t get a chance to finish her rant when Iron Hide suddenly yelled out “Captains!?” Everyone looked at him and saw he had a look of terror on his face. He lifted one of his forehooves and pointed passed them. “Wh…what is that!”
Kyl and everyone else looked in the direction he was pointing. Kyl floated his light there and from the darkness hundreds of dead eyes stared right back at them. One stepped or more like shuffled into the light reviling their disturbing features. Like the child it had an unnaturally large bloody smile carved up and passed its cheeks, it also looked very rotten. Its eyes were black save for the centaur, which was pure white. The rest of its body looked very rotted, skinny and was missing a lot of flesh, some even looked to have been torn off with teeth. Teeth! That was the most disturbing part. Its teeth were not equine at all they were long and needle like, dripping with blood and saliva. It opened its massive mouth and let out a blood-chilling wale that sent the others behind it into frenzy.
Sunny was the first to react by levelling her crossbow and firing a bolt into the nearest monster’s neck. It didn’t even seem to notice when the bolt embedded itself in the rotten thing’s flesh. It lunged at her with its mouth wide open and extending not hooves but bone like claws. Kyl was quick to react by bucking it in the side of the head before it could even touch her. Kyl’s heart was pounding in his chest with fear as another came at his blind side but was incinerated instantly by a bolt of green lightening. More bolts of green energy blasted forward as Zeara shouted. “GET YOUR FLANKS MOVING YOU IDIOTS!!”
Kyl and Sunny backed up quickly to Zeara while she cut down a wave of the hellish monsters. “What in the name of Terrato are these things?!” Kyl yelled as Zeara kept them at bay.
More screeching sounds came from their sides and when Kyl looked more fo them were coming out of the side tunnels, charging, shuffling and even falling their way to the group. Kyl let out a jet of flame from his horn to keep them from getting closer but it didn’t seem to be effective ay all. Even while on fire they kept on charging toward them with an almost single minded drive to kill. Kyl’s mind was taking in too much to handle so he did the one thing that came to mind. He use a telekinetic push with the force of a bolder to send the rotten, flaming beasts flying back. It actually proved to be effective when all the burning creatures piled on top of one another and formed a burning barricade of screaming bodies.
“That should hold them.” Kyl thought as he took a second to catch his breath. That’s when he felt the ground shake and noticed cracks start to form on the walls. “Oh shit!” Kyl thought in alarm. His telekinetic spell must have made the tunnel unstable and now it was going to fall. He spun around as the cracking went above his head and over to the group. They were all too focused on fighting that they didn’t notice the impending danger.
Strong Heart and Iron Hide were together fighting off the wretched beasts with their armoured hooves and Strong Hearts sword while Sunny and Zeara used ranged attacks. The cracking was right over them now and Kyl had to act. He ran for them as a single chip of rock fell and dinged off of Iron Hide’s helm. “Everypony watch out!”
Strong Heart and Sunny seemed to actually listen and move out of the way while Zeara and Iron Hide looked up at the roof. Kyl only had a split second to make one of them move and without another thought he used his magic to grab Zeara and pull her over to him. Iron Hide was only able to let out a single disturbed cry before he was horrifically crushed under a mountain’s weight of rock. “No nooo Iron Hide!” Zeara screamed as Kyl let her go. She looked mortified at the death of her squad mate and she began to take steps forward when the rest of the walls started caving in.
“Zeara RUN!!” Seemingly without a second thought Zeara came to her senses and began to run with Kyl as the tunnel fell in behind them. The burning bodies of the freaks where quickly destroyed by Zeara’s green energy as they ran as fast as their four legs could carry them. More freaks emerged from the darkness ready to tear them apart but Zeara was on point and vaporized all in her path. Those that she missed were ether zapped by Kyl’s own magic or were crushed by the collapsing tunnel. The falling tunnel was getting so close Kyl sped up till he was beside Zeara and when he timed it right he slammed her with him into a side tunnel where they now lay. For safety Kyl threw up a bubble shield to stop loss rocks from harming them till the ground stopped shaking. He dropped the shield and immediately inhaled a load of dust, causing him and Zeara to cough uncontrollably.
After some more coughing Kyl managed to ask Zeara. “Zeara you…ok?” And she responded by punching him in the face. She was then on top of him pressing her hooves onto his throat.
“YOU IDIOT!!!” She screamed, as she pressed harder. “YOU GOT IRON HIDE KILLED!!!”
Kyl gasped for air as he pushed on her chest plate to try and get her off but she wouldn’t move. After a few more seconds when he thought she was going to break his neck she released him, letting him roll on his side. He coughed violently till he got his breath back and looked up at her glaring intense green eyes. “What…you prefer it was you…under that rock?”
Zeara looked like she was going to hit him again but she didn’t after gritting her teeth. “Get up!” she growled.
He struggled to his hooves still coughing while Zeara shone her light to what used to be a tunnel. Now it was nothing more than a rock and rubble wall. Kyl had to admit in his mind they were very lucky they didn’t end up like meat paste, it’s not everyday you out run a cave in. He looked down the only way they could go. Sunny and Strong Heart were still alive he knew they were. “Come on.” He said to Zeara who was still staring blankly at the caved in tunnel. “Zeara we have to go now.”
“Give me a second!” She snapped, turning to glare at him once more. “Just…let me think!”
Kyl frowned at her and enforced the issue. “We don’t have time for that we need to find the Captain and Sunny. They can’t see in the dark without us so…”
“Shut up dog!” Zeara shouted and went to strike him. “Let me think!”
Kyl had, had just about enough of this mare’s attitude. As she swung her hoof for his face he moved to the side so her blow past him and then wrapped his own hooves around hers. He then twisted backwards and made her flip onto her back with a load thud. She grunted as her leg was held in a painful angel, locking her in place. “First off…” Kyl stated in an angry controlled manner. “I’m not a dog. Second, you need to pull it together. What would Strong Heart think if he saw you like this huh?”
“Piss off!” She growled. “You know nothing about me!”
“I know you and Strong Heart are close that much is obvious.” She went silent at that. “Come on Zeara help me find him so we can get out of this mess and warn everypony of what’s happened here.”
Zeara’s face went through several different angry expressions till she rolled her eyes and sighed. “Fine ok just let me up already.” Kyl released her and she swiftly got to her hooves. She then brushed her self off and gave Kyl a dirty look. “This isn’t over wolf eyes. Now come on let’s get moving.” She then shoved past him and Kyl huffed in disbelief as he shook his head.
“There’s just no pleasing some ponies.” He thought and followed her through the darkness.
Lieutenant Sun Burst/aka Sunny
After the cave in everything went pitch black. The only thing Sunny could hear was her own heat hammering in her chest and her frightened sharp intakes of breath. A part from that there was no sound, which was terrifying in itself. “Am…am I dead?” Sunny said aloud.
“No.” A deep voice groaned. “At least…I don’t think so.” She felt Captain Strong Heart pat her left shoulder and ask. “Come on, get that thing out you like so much.”
Sunny shook her head and collected her shaken mind. She fumbled through her many pockets till she found a small metal case. She flipped it open and shiftily rolled a piece of flit in it till it sparked into a tinny orange flame. The ponies of the Heart Land called it…a lighter. “Sorry almost forgot I had this.” Her voice was shaky, still suffering from the shock of seeing Iron Hide get crushed into a sickening mess and the many faces of those things. The flame from the lighter was pitiful at best but in these dark lightless tunnels it shone like a beacon.
Strong Heart was lying next to her. “Good work Lieutenant.” He said getting to his hooves. “Now…question is…where the hell are we?”
Sunny was still shakily breathing as she paned around till she was looking at a wall of rock and rubble. Through the cracks in the rubble blood was seeping out and Sunny gasped in shock. She tried to move away but she found her tail was stuck under the rubble. She felt panic rise in her chest as she tugged to get free but it only caused her pain. “Captain help me please!”
Strong Heart gave her a pat on the shoulder. “Hay relax it’s no big deal.” He said reassuringly as he pulled a smaller blade out of a slot in his barding. “I’ll get you free in a jiffy.” He cut her golden white tail and she was free. “There that was easy wasn’t it?”
Sunny inspected her tail. She made a little “Ooohh” Sound as she saw her tail was now just a bristled stump. It would be a while till it grew back but she could live with it. Strong Heart put his knife away and began to make raspy coughs and he attempted to cover his mouth. “Captain?” Sunny asked in concern. “Are you ok?”
She shone the lighter’s flame in front of Strong Heart and her eyes fixed on his bit wound. The wound was still bleeding and was staining his chest plate. “I’m fine Sun…aahhh…Sunny I’m fine.”
Sunny wasn’t so sure, his face wasn’t its usual grey colour, now it was more pale. “Can I at least bandage it? It’s still bleeding.”
Strong Heart touched his neck and looked at his own blood in puzzlement. “Funny, it’s odd but I don’t even feel it.” He said in an almost daydream sort of way.
Sunny got out her medic kit and made him sit down. “We’re not moving till I dress this.” He made a soft huff as she handed him the lighter and let her get to work. She quickly unstrapped his neck guard then got a bottle of alcohol and a clean bit a cloth. She then cleaned the wound and Strong Heart winced. As she began wrapping a clean bandage around his neck she asked him. “Sir do you think the others are still alive?”
Strong Heart seemed to consider this for a moment then said. “I’m sure they’re fine, we just need to fine them is all.”
“What were those things? I…I’ve never seen anything like them before. They…they looked like…” Strong Heart interrupted Sunny when he said.
“The settlers, they looked like the settlers.” He grunted when Sunny was finished tying off the bandage and gave her back her lighter. “Come on let’s get moving.”
“I’m right behind you Sir.” Sunny replied with confidence. Since she had to hold the lighter and use her crossbow Strong Heart allowed her to sit on his back since she was the smallest out of her squad. “Not really behind him then huh?” Sunny thought to herself.
…
They had been going down tunnel after tunnel till Strong Heart started wheezing and he stopped. Sunny got off of him and tried to see what was wrong. “Captain what’s wrong? Captain?!”
Strong Heart was sweating a lot and when she put a hoof on his cheek it was burning hot. “I…” Strong Heart wheezed. “I just…need a minute…to catch my breath.”
Sunny wondered if this was her doing. “I’m sorry Sir I…I should have walked you shouldn’t have…”
Strong Heart put a hoof on hers, making her go quiet. “No no Sunny it’s not your fault I just…feel breathless all of a sudden.” He lifted his head. “Do me a favour and get this helmet off me please.” Sunny did as she was asked and unstrapped his helm. His steel mane looked all sticky with sweat and his already pale face was even paler now. He sat down with his head held low. “Why is it so…dam cold?”
Sunny was really worried now. What was wrong with him? He was completely fine thirty minutes ago. She checked his bit wound. The bandage was soaked in dried blood and when she pulled it down her eyes widened in shock. The wound was all black with black veins surrounding it. It smelled like decay and she wrinkled her nose in disgust. “Sir your…your wound I…I think it’s infected with something.” Was it venom? Sunny didn’t get a chance to think about it when she heard some clicking sounds in the dark. She dropped the lighter by mistake and it flipped shut, enveloping the tunnel in darkness. “NO, no, no, no!” She fell to the floor and fumbled about till she found it again. She opened it and franticly spun the flint inside. The clicking got louder and panic started to seep into Sunny’s mind as her heart rate quickened. She gasped and yelped till the lighter sparked, lighting up the tunnel with its flame and…there was nothing there. No creatures, no sounds. She was breathing heavily. She put the lighter on the floor upright and unslung her crossbow. It was empty so she got a new set of three bolts and shakily slid them in at the bottom. As she pushed the lever forward to load the first bolt she noticed Strong Heart had collapsed. He was twitching violently and his eyes had rolled into the back of his head. “Captain?”
Suddenly his skin started split in several places and began to bleed profusely. Sunny yelped in shock and terror as he began to scream. She had never heard a pony scream so loud before, not even ponies getting eaten alive by Wolven screamed so load or was it because of the small tunnel. Sunny couldn’t tell she was too focused on the nightmare in front of her. His veins started to bulge under his skin and his eyes, they were going all inky black. He suddenly sprang to his hooves and began to pound the rock wall with his hooves. Sunny was trembling as she took a step back and watched on, her mind blank with terror. She hugged her crossbow close to her chest as the Captain continued to pound the wall, taking chunks out of it till she heard one of his hoof joints break. She then hit the wall behind her and he spun around to face her. His eyes they were completely black now and his mouth. The skin around his mouth was had began to peel away and bleed. Blood. Everywhere on his face he was bleeding, his eyes, his nose and his ears they were all bleeding. “Captain…what…what’s happening to you?” She asked in a frightened whisper.
Strong Heart opened his mouth and some of his teeth fell out and hit the floor. From the gaps in his teeth new pointer teeth started to stick through. Then it all came to her as he slowly shuffled toward her as the skin around his mouth split apart into a gaping maw. He…was turning into one of them. The Captain lunged forward and Sunny came to her senses. She dove out of the way and the Captain impacted the wall. She rolled onto her hind legs and took aim. “Captain don’t make me do this!” She screamed, tears running down her cheeks. The Captain pushed off from the wall and teetered a bit till he was looking right at her with a disturbingly large grin. He began to shuffle to her again in an almost single minded manner. Sunny tried to contain herself through her sobs as she fired a bolt and it struck him in the neck. He didn’t even notice and kept on shuffling toward her. She loaded another, fired it too. It hit the gap in his shoulder still no effect. She loaded the last one, shot his neck again but nothing worked. He lunged forward and Sunny screamed. She bolted for it in the dark leaving behind the lighted. She hit many walls but she quickly franticly felt her way and ran till she hit a wall again. She didn’t stop, couldn’t stop. She could hear him behind her his breath on her neck. She screamed.
Kyl could hear the sounds of those things echoing through the tunnels and in the darkness but for at least an hour now there had been no sign of any creatures. He thought about them, the way they grinned at him like children in a sweet shop. Some of them he had noticed were wearing legion barding. What had happened to them? Was in some kind of necromancy? If it was necromancy it was none he had ever see before and…that child. That face was burned into his mind even now it was still disturbing him. “Have you seen anything like them before?” Kyl Asked Zeara to break the eerie silence. Even though he didn’t like her one bit she was the only one to talk to right now so he was willing to put up with it for the time being till contact with his squad is re-established.
She looked over her right shoulder with a stone-face expression. “No, no I haven’t.” It was clear to him she didn’t want to think or even talk about it.
He didn’t really blame her for that. He wondered how Sunny and Strong Heart were holding up in the dark. Surely they could navigate without the light right? Then again he had light and he wasn’t really sure where he was, all the tunnels looked the same. Since he was a little Wolven he had the trait that allowed him to pick up different smells. Problem was there were too many smells in this place and all were the rotten kind but not the kind of rotting smell a dead body would give off. It smelled more like something that didn’t know how to die. “Do you even know where you’re going Zeara?” Kyl asked to break the silence again.
She glared at him over her shoulder. “Yes. What kind of stupid question is that?”
“You don’t seem to know where you’re going.” Kyl pointed out. He sighed, she was still being difficult. “Look we’re not going to get anywhere if you don’t…”
Zeara stopped and turned to face him. “Why do you keep talking!?” She snapped. “I don’t need you whining in my ear!”
Kyl had no emotion on his face this time as he asked calmly. “Why do you hate me so much? What have I done to deserve this huh?” He looked her in the eye and he didn’t flinch. “You think I asked to be like this? You think I like being related to a Monster?” Zeara’s eyes shifted slightly from side to side as if she was studying his face. Then her angry expression softened just a little, as if she was really thinking about it. Was he finally getting through to her? He didn’t get a chance to find out when a pony not one of those freaks but a real live pony screamed. Kyl’s ears pricked up and his eyes widened in recognition. “That sounded like Sunny!” He forgot about Zeara’s hate for now and focused on those screams.
He ran past Zeara and she called after him. “Hay wait a second wait for me!”
He didn’t care he wanted to find the Captain he wanted to find his friend. As he ran down tunnel after tunnel the screams got loader and loader till a terrified yellow Pegasus came sprinting out of the darkness. She crashed right into him with full force, knocking him and her over. Kyl’s light flickered as pain pulsed through his head. “AHH jeez!” He groaned in pain, rubbing his head. “Sunny what the…”
Sunny was on top of him, her pupils had gone so small her eyes would be almost completely white if they weren’t so blood shot. Her face was covered in cuts, bruises, her nose was bleeding and one of her eyes was swollen half shut. “THE CAPTAIN!!!” She screamed as she shook Kyl by his shoulders. “YOU HAVE TO RUN!!!”
Before he could ask what she meant by that, she looked over her shoulder and screamed again. She ran off down the way Kyl had come and Kyl yelled after her. “Sunny wait, what about the Captain where is h…” Some heavy thuds were coming form the darkness from where Sunny came and he looked in that direction. There were also dragging sounds like metal on rock. “Captain? Captain is that you?” He got up and shone his light but his aching head made it flicker. He could hear deep raspy breathing and the clunk, clunk, clunk of metal. He could make out a figure in the dark. He was wearing legion barding and looked to have Spec-Ops colours. It was the Captain but he didn’t look to be in good shape. His head was drooped and he looked to be struggling to walk. “Captain! Thank the gods.” He approached him. “What the hell is up with Sunny? Did those things get to her head? Hay Captain are you ok you don’t…” Kyl stopped. The Captain was missing his helmet and Kyl could see his mane, only there was something wrong with it. It was all thin and weakly looking and now that he was closer he noticed he had crossbow bolts sticking out his shoulders and neck. “Sir what the…”
That’s when he lifted his head up and Kyl saw his face, only…it wasn’t his face. His eyes were black, his mouth rotten and his teeth were long and needle like. Kyl gasped in horror as his former Captain lunged at him, mouth open impossibly wide to the point of breaking. They fell to the ground with the Captain on top. Kyl had his hooves pressed right under the Captain’s chin to stop him from biting down. But his skin was too…shifty like it wasn’t attached to his muscle. There were rips and tearing sounds as the Captain’s skin started to peel away under the pressure of Kyl’s hooves. Then his hooves went through the Captain’s skin and inside his neck. Kyl had to resist puking as he felt the insides of his former Captain’s throat. With fewer grips now the Captain’s massive maw came closer to Kyl’s face. The skin around the sides of the Captain’s neck started to stretch as Kyl tried to find some lavage on his Captain’s windpipe. Drool and blood was pouring out his mouth, staining Kyl’s armour. He tried pulling his Captain’s mane with his magic to get some control but it just tore away with a lump of rotten flesh. The massive mouth tried snapping as it got closer and he made load gurgling sounds each time. Kyl couldn’t think anymore, shock and horror had taken over and he could only stare. The Captain’s mouth was mere inches form Kyl’s face when Zeara appeared with her ball of light and grabbed the Captain’s head in her hooves. With a load battle cry Zeara twisted his head sharply to one side and broke the bone in his neck with a load crack.
He flopped to the ground with a metallic thud and he didn’t move after that. Kyl scrambled to his hooves and stared at Strong Heart’s rotten, mangled body and as much as he tried he couldn’t stop it coming. He turned swiftly and puked on the ground. It was painful and it smelled. Once he was done retching and coughing he looked at Zeara. She wasn’t doing anything she just sat there looked at her bloody hooves. Then he noticed something running down her cheek. She was crying and she was whispering something. When he got closer he heard what she was saying on repeat. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m so sorry.”
Kyl took careful steps toward her. “Zeara?” He repeated her name quietly till she started speaking in a disconnected way.
“We were supposed to get married you know. He offered me his hoof many years ago.” She looked up to the roof of the tunnel, her expression was twisted with grief. “I was worried that a family life would interfere with my duty to the legion so even though I wanted to accept it and be happy I said no…I said I wasn’t ready. And now…now I’ll never get that chance.” She began to sob, leaning on the Captain’s body and hiding her face in her forelegs. “Just leave me alone I need to think.”
Kyl wanted to do the same, curl up and cry. Strong Heart had been his friend for many years though he never spoke of Zeara or ever having a relationship. But he had always been there when it counted and now he was gone forever, and he would be too if he and the others stayed any longer. He reached out and touched her and he flinched when he thought she was going to snap at him but she didn’t. “He was my friend Zeara…” He said in a calm soft voice. “He helped me in my times of need and he’s the reason I was able to join the Spec-Ops. He never gave up on me he pushed me till I fell and then helped me up again.” He gave her a light shake. “So we’re going to honour his memory by getting up and moving on, not giving in.” He got up and went to find Sunny. He stopped and looked back at Zeara. She was still just hiding her face in silence so he just left her there. With or without her he was going to find Sunny.
He turned about two corners till he was in some sort of multi tunnel chamber. He heard sobbing in the dark and for a second he thought it was one of those child things. But to his relief it was Sunny. He found her sitting huddled against the wall in the dark. Her face was blank save for her eyes, they were so wide it almost seemed if you just pocked her head they would pop out. She was hugging her crossbow and was rocking back and fourth slightly as she moaned in a hum to herself. She was also crying, gods he had never seen so must tears come out of one pony. “Sunny?” Kyl approached her slowly. She seemed unresponsive. She just kept on staring at the darkness blankly. “Sunny it’s me Kyl.” He reached out and touched her shoulder. She flinched and whimpered loudly as if his touched caused her pain. He recoiled at this reaction and looked at her dumbfound. “She’s scared out of her mind.” He thought. Kyl had to snap her out of it, their survival depended on it. He sat down beside her and quickly took hold of her in his forelegs. She screamed once and struggled weakly in his hold, kicking her back legs till she gave up and just sobbed loudly.
She dropped her crossbow and hugged him back, burying her face in his left shoulder and crying with all her will. He spoke to her calmly and in a soft tone. “Shhh it’s ok, ok it’s me I’m here.” He sat there with her quietly after that, stroking her grimy golden white mane trying to calm her down. It seemed to work when her sobs lowered into little hiccups. Kyl sounded grief stricken when he asked. “What happened Sunny…what happened to the Captain?”
She seemed to start up again when she sobbed. “There was nothing I could do…he…he was fine one minute and…and…” She couldn’t contain herself and started crying loudly some more till she gasped and tried to push away from him. “He didn’t bite you did he?! Oh gods LET ME GO!!!”
Kyl kept hold of her as she weakly struggled. “N…no Sunny he didn’t bite me. Wait what’s that got to do with anything?”
“IT’S HOW YOU TURN!!!” She screamed. “He got bit by the child and…and…” She gripped his shoulders and started shaking him. “I can still hear him breathing down my neck make it stop…make it stohhhhaaaap!”
Kyl held her head tightly to his chest as she trembled in his hold, whaling her eyes out. “She’s lost it Kyl.” Out from the corner Zeara appeared with her ball of green light. “There’s no hope for her now, we must leave her if we are to survive this nightmare.”
Kyl let go of Sunny and she went back to hugging her crossbow. Kyl stood up and faced Zeara with anger in his eyes. “You’d have me abandon a fellow solider, a squad mate, my friend?”
Zeara scowled at him. “Look at her!” She gestured to Sunny’s huddled form. “She’s broken. She’s nothing more than a feeble wreck. If we don’t leave her here she’ll drag us down with her.”
Kyl couldn’t believe what he was hearing. What she was saying, what she was suggesting for him to do was downright wrong. “Are you hearing yourself right now, do you? If we leave her it’s not only wrong it’s murder.”
“I think crimes are out of the question here Kyl this is survival pure and simple.” She gestured for him to come. “Now as your commander I order you to leave her and come with me.” There was a hint of a threat in her words but Kyl was not going anywhere, not without Sunny.
“You can’t tell me what to do you’re not my Captain.” Kyl sneered in anger.
Zeara laughed. “You idiot did you not learn anything in the academy? If one Captain of a squad is to die that squad goes to the next high rank in line, which happens to be me so I’ll tell you one more time. Leave her here and get moving!”
“No!” Kyl snapped. “I won’t allow it!”
Zeara was acting strange it was like she had gone made. “You questioning my orders dog?” She hissed, her horn beginning to glow. “Do you know what happens to those who disobey my orders?” Her horn started to crackle with green energy.
Kyl moved slowly in between Sunny and Zeara to keep Sunny safe and try a different approach. Zeara must be suffering from grief and shock like Sunny but instead of breaking down she was going nuts with imaginary authority. Kyl calmed himself and raised a single hoof slowly in the universal wait sign. “Look I know what you’re going through I know, I am going through it too right now in fact.” He slowly gestured to Sunny. “But this, this is not the answer Zeara we don’t leave others behind to die. So just calm down and…”
“Enough!” She shouted. Kyl tried his best to hush her but she kept on shouting. “You’re coming with me right now!”
“Keep your voice down you’re gunna let them know where we are. And why me?” He asked his an angry whisper.
“More light, more magic which makes you useful to me yes.” She had gone completely insane now. He never would have left her with the Captain’s body if he knew this would happen. “Come I won’t ask again I mean it this time.”
Kyl looked at Zeara in disgust and his tone cracked with anger. “You want me to use me not cause you care. You only want to save your own hide! You’re a coward!”
“What did you call me?” Zeara asked in an angry shaky voice. “Did you just call me…a coward?”
Before Kyl could answer she shot green lighting at him and he only had seconds to cast a shield to stop himself getting vaporised. The energy that bounced of his spell was so powerful his shield began to crack. Kyl let out a roar as he mustard enough strength to push and charge at Zeara with his shield still up. Zeara had to stop her assault or risk getting burned by her own spell. His shield vanished and he slammed into her. She took the impact, pressing her hooves on his shoulders as he made her slide back, her metal boots scrapping on the floor with sparks. When he couldn’t keep it up she broke free from his push and used her right hoof to punch him in the face. The blow stung like hell and she was about to give him another till he grabbed her hoof and countered by slamming his elbow in her left eye. She screamed in anger as she clutched her eye and Kyl took the advantage by landing a few well-placed hoof blows to her face. She staggered back with each hit but managed to catch him off guard as she picked up a small rock with her magic and pounded it in the side of Kyl’s head. The blow left his ears ringing and he staggered to the side. Zeara took this as a chance to spin on the spot and deliver a bone-breaking buck to Kyl’s right foreleg. Kyl cried out in pure agony as the joint connected to his hoof snapped and he fell over. He lay there gripping his broken hoof as Zeara continued to hit him. “Die dog blood DIE!!!!” She screamed in pure hatred.
Through his swollen left eye he watched her begin to gather green energy in her horn and he thought it was all over. He would die not by the freaks in the tunnel but by his own kind. There was almost a sense of irony in that, spend years of your life defending ponies only to be killed by one. What a fucking sick joke it was. He didn’t know why he found it funny but as he watched her begin to cast her spell he couldn’t help but chuckle. That’s when he heard a low clicking sound and in the next second Zeara gasped, her eyes opening wide with terror. A long bony tail shot out of the darkness and impaled Zeara through the back. She stared at the spear like tip that protruded out her chest and slowly started to lift her up off the floor. Her light flickered on and off as something on the roof crawled into view. Kyl stared at it as its teeth gleamed in the dark with each flash of Zeara’s light. Its eyes were completely gone, replaced with some sort of soft organ. As for its skin…it had no skin, just muscle, vines and bone. It let out a low clicking roar as Zeara twitched in pain. “What am I gunna do?” Kyl thought, as he was struck dumb by what was in front of him. Before Kyl could think a bolt shot through the dark and imbedded itself in the creature’s brain. It let out a low crock before falling off the roof and pulling its tail free from Zeara. It and her landed with load thuds and both lay very still. Kyl looked over his shoulder and saw Sunny with her crossbow levelled in her hooves. “Sunny?” Kyl crocked. “Sunny you alright?”
She just stared blankly in one direction not crying anymore and with a plain expression. He noticed she was slowly pushing the firing lever forward and loaded another bolt. But what got his attention more were her eyes. They…they were grey, devoid of colour like all lights were off and she was running on pure instinct. There was a coughing sound and Kyl looked to see Zeara was still alive. She lay on her back clutching her chest as blood wept out of her wound. Blood was also weeping out her mouth as she continued to cough in pain. “Help…me.” She crocked and gurgled a bit. Sunny suddenly walked right up to her and looked down with coldness in her eyes. She pointed her crossbow at Zeara’s head. She tried to beg. “No…please don…” Splat. Sunny fired a bolt close blank range into Zeara’s skull and her eyes rolled back in her head as she went limp, mouth hung open and did not move.
Sunny let her crossbow fall and dangle at he side as she sat down or more like flopped down and hung her head low. Kyl got shakily to his three good hooves and hobbled over to her. He sat beside her, not giving any thought about what had just happened in front of him. He wrapped his good leg around her and gave her a comforting hug. “I can’t do this anymore.” Sunny said, almost a whisper.
“You did what you had to do.” Kyl said reassuringly. He sounded exhausted and he some what didn’t care anymore, he was so just done.
Sunny looked at him with her eyes still grey. “I killed her?” She said in confusion and her eyes slowly turned orange as if coming to her senses. “Oh by the gods I killed her.” She put her hooves to her head and looked like she was having a hard time coming to grips with it. “I killed Zeara!” She sounded like she was going to cry again but Kyl wasn’t going to let that happen.
“Hay!” He shook her and she squealed. “Get a grip I need you here and now.” He got up and with his magic he tugged her hoof all the while hobbling backwards. “Come on, on your hooves get going come on.” He kept her focused on moving no more no less, no matter what she and him had to move. Everything ached, his right forehoof hung uselessly off its joint but he had to keep going. Even as the sounds of those freaks got near they had to keep moving. It was like a beat in his mind, more like a song that played in his head. Just keep moving, just keep moving, just keep moving, moving, moving.
He wasn’t sure if he was losing it too but movement was all they had, if they stopped now it would be their deaths. It was suddenly getting lighter. Kyl noticed as he walked backwards hobble that the walls were turning a dull orange. Was it an exit did they find a way out. Kyl looked at Sunny and her face said otherwise. “Kyl…look.” She said in a whisper.
Kyl stopped and turned around hopping to see a beautiful sun set or a night’s sky. What he actually saw made his heart go cold. They were in a lit chamber full of candles and lining the walls were jars of pony remains. Heads, hooves, legs even an unborn filly. There were also large improvised tables set up and on them lay dead ponies, all dissected and with dead expressions frozen in terror. Kyl wanted to puke, there was so much blood dripping off those tables he would have thrown up everything he had except for one thing, two in fact.
In the chamber standing on two very straight legs and covered in organic looking black armour, were two very alien looking figures. They seemed to have not noticed them as they were looked at the dead ponies and holding in their three fingered clawed hands looked to be cutting equipment. One looked shorter than the other but their features were very similar. Their posture was not hunched like a Wolven but straight and curving up into their shoulders. Their feet looked like a bird’s mixed with an insect, in fact they looked like big two legged bugs. They also had long bony tails and had very large horns poking out either side of their heads.
One was cutting into a dead pony while the other played and mixed glowing liquids together. Kyl was so transfixed by these beings he completely forgot about his broken hoof and when he put weight on it he grunted loudly in pain.
They both snapped their heads around and looked right at him. Their star sent chills down his spine. He got a good look now at their elongated faces now, thing is they had no faces not even a mouth. But they had eyes, blue bug like reptilian eyes. They stared at him quietly for a long time, unmoving and unblinking. Not once did they blink. Then the bigger one with the cutting tool put it down and turned to face them. It was even weirder from front on. It had a very wide chest where overlapping plates of armour went down and its hips were also wide like a bug. Its clawed feet clattered and scrapped on the rocky ground as it slowly approached them, its eyes fixed on Kyl. A sense of real fear more real than the time with those creatures in the tunnel, was seeping into his mind. Then it stopped at four meters and just stared at him. Kyl didn’t know what to do this thing was nothing like anything he had even seen before, he had no idea if his spells would even worked on it.
It then turned its head after a minute to the smaller one and it spoke in a deep, rasping almost god like voice. “These ones are not infected.”
“Impressive.” The other one replied and its voice oddly sounded female. She put down her cups of liquid and turned to walk up beside the other. Her walk was very graceful as her hips swayed from side to side. “That one appears wounded and I can senses his exhaustion.”
“Yet he stands.” The male gestured with his clawed hand at Kyl. “Most impressive for an Equine.”
“Indeed.” The female one agreed. “Perhaps we should ease their burden.”
“Enough!” Kyl shouted and they both looked at him. He had had enough insanity for one day and this…this wasn’t going to keep his mouth shut not after what he’d seen. “What are you, what are you doing to these ponies?”
The female tilted her head in interest and scratched her chin with one claw. “Fascinating I sense his fear but he is still able to speak.”
“Not that one.” The male pointed at Sunny. “The female flyer, her tong is tight and her mind broken.”
“She won’t be must use then.” The female implied.
“Not much at all.” The male agreed then gestured to Kyl again. “But I sense power in him. Yes most useful.”
“Answer my damned question!” Kyl demanded. He was so confused. What where they doing studying him and Sunny? And the way they spoke it was like they didn’t see him as a person but a thing to be fascinated by. He shouted again. “What are you!”
“We.” The female one spoke and she actually spoke to Kyl directly this time. She put a scaly, clawed hand on the male’s left shoulder and looked very relaxed. “Are but humble servants of the of what is now and what will be.”
“What?!” Kyl got angry. “How’s that make any sense? What have you done to these ponies, why are you doing this?!”
“Kyl?” Sunny whispered in fear. “Behind us.”
Kyle looked away form the beings and looked over his shoulder. In the darkness Kyl could see the gleaming eyes and teeth of countless infected as they called them blocking the path out. They all just stood there watching Kyl and Sunny from the dark, not moving an inch.
“It is almost time.” The male being suddenly spoke and Kyl snapped his head back and looked at them in confusion.
“Wait what time?” Kyl said. “Time for what?”
The female moved forward slowly and curled all her claws in one hand. “Yes this one will do.” She glanced past Kyl and looked at Sunny. “Convert the female.”
Suddenly all the infected moved at once and Kyl’s horn lit up. Sunny turned and backed up to him, terror in her eyes. Kyl throw up a barrier of solid energy and stopped the infected mass. The female being also approached so Kyl threw up another barrier, stopping her as well. While the infected pounded and clawed at the shield the being simply tilted her head and seemed to be studying it. “This is it.” Kyl though. “We’re done, there’s no way out. Trapped in a bubble that won’t last long.” He looked at Sunny. She was so terrified she just stared at the massive horde that wanted her. They pressed and snarled against his shield, trying so hard to get at her and rip her apart. He then looked back at the being. She had lifted her hand up to it and was feeling it, slowly her head tilted back a fourth completely fascinated by the shield. She then took a single claw and lightly pressed it on the surface of the shield. To Kyl’s horror her claw was passing through it with a crackle of dark energy and cracks started to appear, spreading along the shield like a web.
“Kyl?” Sunny was speaking to him and he looked at her. Her eyes were tear stained and looked very tired. “I…I just wanted to let you know I…”
“No!” Kyl snapped and Sunny was taken aback. “No last words you’re not gunna die today I won’t allow it!”
“But…but we’re trapped!” She looked all around her then sat down clutching her head. “Please just kill me…I don’t won’t to be one of them.”
“No!” Kyl gritted his teeth, his horn began to burn from the strain of keeping the shield up, sending pain through his skull. “There’s always another way.” He thought, closing his eyes and tilting his head up to the roof. He whispered. “There’s always a…” As he opened his eyes he saw it. There was a hole in the roof of the chamber and it looked big enough to fit a small pony. There was light coming through it, it led to the surface. He looked at Sunny who was crying into her hooves. “Sunny!” She took her hooves away from her eyes to look at him. He strained to speak as the being’s hand pressed through the shield. He yelled “The roof…look up!” She looked at the roof and she saw it. Her eyes light up with hope, the sight of that gave Kyl enough strength to hold on. He looked at her belt and eyed the nova bomb there. “Quick…give me your nova bomb!”
Sunny looked at him in shocked disbelief. “You want what? But Kyl…”
“No!” He cut her off as he sat down and extended his good hoof. “There’s no time to argue give it to me!” With shock still on her face she gave him the round ball. “Now go and don’t slow down!”
“But…” Sunny tried to speak but the shield was beginning to break and Kyl’s nose started bleeding.
He shouted in agony at her. “NOW SUNNY!!!”
She stood there mustering the will to move then she flapped her wings and shot up to the roof. He watched her go as she reached out and grabbed the lip of the hole and crawled into it. As she climbed out of reach Kyl dropped the shield. The infected fell over one another while the female being approached him calmly. “Magical energy gathered and discharged at will through a special extremity.” She knelt down and placed a claw under his chin. The claw was so cold it burned his skin. She tilted her head as she let out a soft chuckle. “Impressive but very primitive.”
“Oh yeah?” Kyl chuckled himself and the being narrowed her eyes at that. His horn glowed and one side of the ball turned and it began to glow white-hot. She looked at the bomb and when she understood what it was her eye widened. “Try this primitive on for size.”
The bomb exploded.
Lieutenant Sun Burst/Sunny
Sunny was panicking. As she crawled her way up her breathing got quicker, her heart was hammering so much it hurt and bits of pointed rock kept stabbing into her sides. “Just keep moving, just keep moving.” She thought as she squeezed her way through the jagged tunnel. There was an explosion, dust and dirt came flying up under her, stinging her eyes. She coughed and wheezed as the dust went into her lunges and made it hard to climb. She couldn’t see so she had to feel, feel through the unforgiving rock and cold. She hit a dead end and for a moment she did nothing till her brain kicked in and she screamed. “No no nooo!” She felt around and found the surface of the tunnel was now soft and yielding. It was soil, dirt, mud, and all the things that screamed freedom. Her hoof went through it and she began to dig. She pushed and pushed and pushed, digging till her hooves hurt digging till her heart felt like it was going to burst. She saw a light, an orange light and it made her even more determined. Her pace quickened, her mind screaming till she broke the surface and let out a gasp as fresh cold air filled her lunges. She felt grass, lovely soft grass under her hooves and the wind blowing in her face. There were also trees lots and lots of trees. She pulled herself out of the hole with all her might and when she was free she crawled a few meters till she stopped and lay on her back, sucking all air her lunges could handle. The grass was so soft she didn’t want to move, just lay there as her chest raised and fell. All she could hear was her heart thumping in her ears, it was a beautiful sound like the music of life. She began to cry tears of joy and tears of grief, flowing freely down the side of her head.
She cried loud screaming out her grief and joy all at once, letting it out for the heavens to hear. She was alive, she was free, she opened her eyes and looked up at the evening sky. The orange clouds slowly moved over her, peacefully gliding across the sky. Never in her life did she find the sight more beautiful than it was now. She smiled, laughed even. “I’m alive.” She whispered and kept repeating the same two words over and over till she believed them. She thought of all those who died down there. Iron Hide, Strong Heart, Zeara and now Kyl. “Oh Kyl…” She wept, rolling onto her stomach, “I’m so, so sorry.”
She continued to sob as she got to her hooves and was about to take off when something sharp imbibed itself above her left hind leg. Her entire leg stiffened up and pain shot through her body and she screamed in agony. When she regained her balance from the impact she looked at it. It was a crossbow bolt and it looked to have come from a Mark III. “But…the only one…” Sunny thought, “With another one of those is…” She looked to see one of those creatures wearing black legion barding and holding a Mark III crossbow. Its stomach was completely ripped open all its organs were gone. Its dark brown coat was patchy and its green mane was all withered. Its face looked a lot like the ones down below and it grinned her way. Sunny knew who this was. It was Whirlwind. He was ordered to guard the entrance. She was planning on going to him but it seems not even being outside saved him from this fate.
His tattered wings flapped and he charged, opening his massive maw for the kill. Sunny struggled to stand on two legs and fumbled with her own weapon in panic. Whirlwind was mere meters away when Sunny finally levelled her weapon and fired her last shot. It was dead on, imbedding itself in his heart. He crashed to the ground and slid all the way the Sunny’s hooves. She flapped her wings and hovered above, loading in three more bolts. When it was loaded she aimed her weapon at his body. He wasn’t moving but she put one more in his head for safety and then began to fly off. Grunting with the bolt still in her leg.
Lieutenant Kyl Dark Blood.
Kyl’s mind was a haze. Every thing hurt so much. There was an explosion but he was still here. Why, how? His vision was blurry and his hearing muffled. He was moving but what was moving him? He looked around. He was in some sort of orb of dark purple energy, which was coming from the hand of one of the beings. They were walking with him in between them, their clawed feet clattering off the rocky floor. The female was on the other side from him. How did she survive the blast? How did he survive? Granted her once smooth looking armour was now all charred and scratched but she seemed unharmed. He on the other hand wasn’t so fine. He looked at his hooves. They were burned pretty badly, the leather padding on his legs looked half melted and it travelled up his body. His face hurt when he moved any muscle, it hurt even to breath. “Where am I?” Kyl whispered in pain.
The two beings seemed to ignore him as they kept on walking down what seemed to be a lit tunnel. “Where are you taking me?” They still ignored him and for a while there was only silence till they entered a wide-open dark chamber that was only lit with a single blue light. They finally dropped him and he hit the ground with a painful thud. Everything in his body felt like it was bruning as he lay on his belly. He shakily lifted his head with all his effort and watched the male being walk over to the blue light, stop and turn to look at the female.
“It is time my sister for the awakening of our father.” He reached out to touch the light. “The continuation of our great march starts now.” His hand glowed with dark purple magic and his claws toughed the light. It flashed so bright Kyl had to squint his eyes shut. When the light went dim he opened his eyes again and what he saw shocked him. The light expanded and shaped itself into a similar shape to the two beings but much larger. The light started to change into bone, bone into muscle and muscle into skin. It uncurled and stood up straight completely naked. Without its armour it looked like a reptile with notable bug like features. Unlike the two other beings this one had a face and it was terrifying. It looked very lizard like with horns coming out of its head, side of its bony cheeks and under its chin. Razor sharp teeth pocked out from under its lips and it let out a soft sigh as misty breath escaped its lunges. It spread out its arms and more dark magical energy surrounded the being. Out of thin air armour and clothing appeared all over the creature. It looked the same as the other’s but lighter looking and it had cloth drooping down its shoulders, hips and a hood on its head. The two longest horns pocked out of holes in its hood. Lastly a staff, black and silky with a purple gem at the top encased in metal claws, dropped into its grasp and the magic stopped.
All was silent except for Kyl’s wheezing till it opened its eyes and green smoke emanated upward. It let out another sigh so low so cold Kyl actually shivered. The two beings knelt down and bowed before the new being they called father. It…he looked down upon his children and with a wicked smile he gestured for them to stand and said in an even deeper god like voice. “Rise my children.” They both quickly and elegantly stood but kept their gaze to the ground. He stepped forward and placed a clawed hand under the male’s chin. “My sun after all this time your strength still burns with a fire as bright as nova flare.” He then looked to the female. “And my lovely daughter, how time hasn’t robbed you of your beauty.” His eyes narrowed. “Wait you are injured.” He didn’t sound concerned just very matter of a fact. He approached her and she kept her gaze to the ground. He toughed the burn marks with a sort of roughness but she did not flinch. “What done this to you?” She slowly glanced at Kyl and the larger being finally noticed him. “You were harmed by this mere mortal?” She didn’t say anything just kept on looking at the ground. He roughly scrapped her wound with his claws and stepped back. “How embarrassing but no matter.” He eyed Kyl with a cold thoughtful glare. “Tell me mortal how long do you think you world will last?”
Kyl was taken off guard by the question but he spoke but didn’t answer the question. “My friend is…already on her way…to get help and stop your evil game.” He could barely keep his eyes open and he felt like he was going to pass out.
The being glanced at his children disapprovingly but his smile returned. “It won’t matter how many come our way cause by the time your friend dose find help it will be too late. And there is no game. I just do what life intended me to do.” He pointed his staff at Kyl and felt himself get lifted off the ground. He made a gesture and Kyl hovered over to him, stopping inches from his face. “Time is an endless thing mortal. It was once your ally but now it has abandoned you.” His eyes lit up and his grin widened. “I have gone by many names. Outsider, destroyer, world eater but here in this realm I’ve been called the Witch Doctor. Hens fourth you will call me as such but first I got something important for you to do.”
Kyl huffed in disgust. “You think I’ll do what you want? I’ll die first.”
The Witch Doctor chuckled and spoke in a cool smooth whisper. “Oh…no you won’t.” He placed his hand on the right side of Kyl’s face and it began to burn. Green fire burst out of his hand and Kyl’s mind began to pulsate. All his memories flashed before his eyes, every emotion he had ever felt, all those he had ever cared about were forcefully pushed aside. The pain going through his mind and body was like no other but some how he didn’t scream. The Witch Doctor’s voice went deep and full of wrath. “You will obey!” Something clicked in Kyl’s mind and the pain stopped.
He let him go and he floated gently to the ground. He put weight on his broken hoof but he did not care he did not…feel it. It was like nothing mattered anymore, nothing at all. His mind was so clear, clearer than it had ever been before. He looked up at the Witch Doctor and said without even thinking. “What is your will my master?”
The Witch Doctor smiled happily and with a flick of his wrist a magical map of the world swirled into existence. “I have an important task for you.” He zoomed the map in and now he was seeing the barrier lands. It seemed so different now so meaningless to Kyl. The Witch Doctor held out his hand and his daughter handed him a purple glowing gemstone. Kyl looked at it, looked at the swirling mass of blackness within. “You will take this and use it at this location.” He pointed at a spot in the map not too far from here only a few days walk. It was a heavily populated area, one Kyl knew too well. “But first…” He gestured to his children. “You need the proper equipment.”
His children stripped Kyl of his legion gear and began to weave black magic around him. His entire body was covered in head to hoof in very dark purple armour leaving no place untouched not even his face. Soon he was unrecognisable just a tool for use. The pain in his hoof was gone and he felt nothing. He also noticed his assortment of weaponry but he’ll have time to check them out later. He looked up again through the black glass slits in his new helmet and asked. “When shall I go?”
Where should I begin ha it’s been a while since I writ in this thing. Well my spelling isn’t all that great but when it comes to my ju…jurnal no journal that’s it. Today is my fourteenth birthday and well…Oh I love it but at the same time I don’t. See only Lilly, Tim and a select few know what I really am and I can’t well be myself with everpony else around. It sucks I hate it, not even my best friend Sapphire knows. I got privet lesions form the villege’s school, yes I went to school here. I was always…well too afraid of the other kids till I met Sapphire. She came into my privet lesion one day and well she was nice to me and after that I started going into the main classes. But I’m still afraid. I guess I’m just not ready yet or is the world’s not ready for me? I don’t know anymore. Theran tells me to buck up in his mean sorta way but he dose mean well, he just doesn’t have to be an ass about it is all. Violet is better though she’s always nice to me and is well like my Mum almost but I never tell her that. Anyway I hope today will be awesome. Bye Mr journal.
Summer Haze
Haze put her pen down and closed her journal, stuffing it back under her pillow. She let out a sigh. “Glad I got that off my chest.” She said to herself. She lay on her stomach completely nude on her bed. She lay there comfortable buzzing her long bug like wings in happiness. She had changed a lot since her filly days. Now she was almost as big as Violet. Her fur had also grown back over time but it wasn’t tan it was black and it didn’t grow back on her scale plated chest. She rolled onto her side and let out a big yawn as she stretched all her legs. Her bed ridden mane stuck out everywhere on the bed as she let out a soft sigh. It hadn’t been long since she woke up so she figured she could sneak in a few more hours. She magically pulled her covers back on and snuggled up to keep warm. The room she was in was the same room Theran had rented six years ago and now it was heirs. The Pegasus who used to own the place passed away some how which was sad but Haze got a free room out of it so…
Since his passing, Lilly and Tim who are happily married now decided to take over and run the place as their very own inn. Violet and Theran had their own rooms as well but Theran hadn’t been in the inn for a few days now but Haze wasn’t worried. He was pretty much indestructible and he always came back. So this was no different except that Violet still didn’t know Theran couldn’t die and he made Haze promise not to tell her. To this day she hasn’t broken her promise cause she was good that way, and cause she feared if she did Theran would punch a hole in the wall or something.
She yawned, her face all warm from sleep and now she was just about to drift back off into a nice, quiet. Suddenly load thumping sounded at the door and Haze sat up with a frightened yelp. “Summer, Summer Haze you awake yet?!” It was Violet’s voice and Haze sighed.
“Um, oh no I totally wasn’t asleep in any form or fashion!” She yelled to the door.
“Can I come in?!” Violet asked from the other side of the door.
“No!” Haze yelled in reply. She paused then added. “Just uh…just give me a minute!”
“Haze I know you’re still in bed, now come on let me in!” Haze sighed and from her bed she used her magic to unlock the door, a trick Theran had shown her and opened it.
Violet came walking in with a happy stride and closed the door behind her. Violet hadn’t changed much over the years. Her mane style was the same her big happy smile was the same. The only thing that was different was her clothes and the armour she wore. Wait she had her armour on, that meant something. Her armour was less than Theran’s. The only bits that were made of steel was her chest plate, a single plate in the middle on her back and all the way down her left foreleg. The rest of it was made of reinforced brown leather and she had a long sword which Theran showed her how to use.
Violet smiled at Haze though she had one eyebrow raised. “What?” Haze asked, shrugging her shoulders and spreading out her forelimbs.
Violet’s smile widened a little. “You’re hair is just a mess hehe.” She covered her mouth as her face scrunched up, trying to hold in her laughter.
Haze gave her an unimpressed look. “It’s not that funny.” She stated with a buzz of her wings.
Violet shook her head still holding back. “No really look in the mirror.”
Haze sighed and rolled out of bed ungracefully. Her hole ridden hooves touched the wooden floor with a clunk and she looked into the bed side mirror. Her mane was all over the place, curly in some places and tangled in others. “Ok…” Haze admitted with a roll of her eyes. “You’re right it’s a mess.”
Violet came up from Haze’s left side and wrapped her right foreleg comfortably around Haze’s neck. “Yeah you got some work to do there missy and oh I got something for you.” She pocked Haze on the nose and Haze looked at her with a beaming smile.
“Oh oh what is it, is it a cookie?” Haze asked excitedly.
“Close your eyes.” Violet said playfully. Haze closed her eyes. “Put out your hooves.” Haze did so and an object was placed there. “Now open them.”
Haze opened her eyes and want lay in her hooves was… “It’s…it’s a hair brush?”
Violet smiled with delight. “You kept saying your old one was getting rubbish so I got you a new one. Well what do you think?”
Haze looked at the brush. It was black with a green band wrapped around it. Haze’s heart sank but she tried not to show it. “It’s great…just what I wanted.”
Violet seemed to detect the bitterness in Haze’s voice and her smile faded. “What’s the matter Haze, you don’t like it?”
Haze instantly regretted her bitterness and gave Violet a reassuring touch on the shoulder. “No no no no Vi it’s fine I love it.” She gave her a hug. “It’s just what I needed thank you.”
Violet returned the hug with her own. She spoke in a very knowing way. “There’s more to this. Come on sweetie what’s bothering you?”
Violet knew Haze all too well and knew when she wasn’t telling the whole story. She let go of Violet and looked at the mirror again. She gazed into her own green eyes and said. “What am I Violet? What am I supposed to be? Cause I look at myself and…I don’t see me I see…I see…” She trailed off.
“See what?” Violet asked in concern.
Haze glanced at Violet before looking at the floor. “That’s the thing I don’t know…I don’t know what I’m looking at. What am I?” Her voice raised in pitch a bit and she stopped. She took some deep breaths to clam her nerves. “I’m sorry Vi I’m…I’m just a mess right now can…can I clean myself up please?”
Violet gave her a sad smile and nodded. “Ok I’ll leave you be.”
She turned away but before she could move Haze reached out at the last second and held her there. “Wait…” She said as she remembered something. “I noticed you’re wearing your gear. What’s going on?”
Violet’s smile brightened as she said. “I got a letter from Theran. He want’s us to meet him on the road so I wouldn’t take too long.”
Haze’s eyes light up at the sound of that. “Really what else did he say?”
Violet shrugged. “Just that we’re to pack up our things and meet him somewhere on the road.”
Haze felt her excitement build but… “Wait a minute how did you read Theran’s hoof writing?” Violet through out the years went to the same little school in the village Haze went to everyday. She didn’t know how to read or write, she didn’t even know about things like tap water. She had been a slave nearly as long as she remembered and was never taught anything except how to survive. Today she knew a lot more than she did six years ago but she still had a long way to go. The only word she truly knew how to spell and write was her own name, everything else was trial and error.
Violet pointed at the door. “Lilly read it for me, uh here you can have a look at it if you want.” She pulled the said letter out of one of her pouches and gave it to her. “Now clean up and get dressed, the others want to see you before we leave.”
“We’re leaving today?” Haze asked in confusion.
“Just read the letter.” Violet stated. “I’ll be waiting down stairs.” Haze let go of Violet’s hoof and she walked out of the room, closing the door behind her.
Haze stared at the door for a moment before looking at the letter in her hooves. It was already open but on the front it said “From Theran.” And it was in his hoof writing so it wasn’t a fake. She opened it up and read what was inside. “To Violet and Haze. If you two are reading this I am somewhere in the south border of Rest Pit. I want you two to pack up. It’s about time you got to see the world so again meet me at the south of Rest Pit. Oh and Haze, can’t wait to show you what I got for you.” The letter ends there.
Haze huffed. It was like Theran to leave her wondering, like it was some sort of game to him. “Well I’m game.” Haze thought in excitement. Finally after six years they were going to actually go somewhere new. She put the letter and brush down on the bedside table and went to the bathroom. The room hadn’t changed much it was still it’s same old self, with a wooden bathtub, a sink and a bucket in the corner. “Yep…” Haze thought, looking around, “Same old same old.”
She went to the sink and looked in the mirror there. She still looked half asleep so with her magic she floated a plug over, put it in the sink and turned the water on. She used both hot and cold to keep the water at a level temperature. Then she turned them off and got a cloth, put it in the water then dabbed her face. The water was nice and warm on her fur as she felt herself waking up more. She then looked at the mirror again and eyed her reflection. Every time she saw that face it was like looking at a stranger, she could think of it any other way. She closed her eyes, focused and when she opened then again she was staring at herself, the way she used to look like. She tilted her head at herself and smiled, showing her fangless teeth. She then frowned slightly. That smile reminded her of something, something long gone. When she thought long and hard about it she came to a conclusion. When she looked at herself like this she didn’t actually see herself, she saw her mother. A green line flashed across her body and she was back to what she looked like before. The fangs were back and she closed her mouth, hiding them. She looked away from the mirror with a heavy feeling in her heart. Her breathing was a little deeper as she composed herself, wiping away her tears and making little sniffling sounds. After a minute she was fine again like nothing happened and she got to wetting her mane.
…
Once she had finished drying off her mane she went back into the bedroom and sat at the other mirror. She spent about two minutes brushing her mane and tail till it was neat. She always liked her mane short on the top and long at the bottom but not too long, it only just touched her shoulders. She always had holes in her mane though which she found odd but she didn’t complain. She then got her clothes on which were neatly folded on the couch. She put her dark brown shorts on first. There was a gap with buttons so she could get her tail in and then button it back up. Then there was her light brown hoodie with short sleeves. It had holes cut in the back for her wings. Then lastly there were her leg wrappings. She hated the way her hooves looked and when she wasn’t disguised she didn’t want others to see them. When she was done wrapping up her hooves she slid light brown leg warmers on to keep the wrapping in place. After getting dressed she got her dark green saddle-bag and went into her wardrobe. She didn’t have much, just a few books, a wooden toy dragon and her favourite, an old pirate hat. She put them all in her bag and lastly after strapping her bag on did she get a dark brown cape and put it over her back. This was to hide her wings. She made the bed and went to the door. She took one last look at the room, checking to see if she forgotten something. Her hairbrush and her journal. She magically floated them over, neatening up the pillow again and stuffed them in her bag under her cape. Satisfied she opened the door and went out into the hall.
Upon leaving the room she heard many ponies down stairs. She walked over to the railing and looked down. The place was bustling with activity. Ponies of all races and ages gathered around the tables, having drinks, food and chatting with each other. She smiled till she realised she wasn’t in disguise. Everyone around here knew her as the tan coated, blue haired girl. She back off and quickly flashed a wave of green magic and she was what everypony knew her to be. She had learned to control her transformations better over the years. Now she didn’t bust into green flame, just a green line that ran across her body in a blink of an eye. She slowed her breathing and composed herself once more before heading down the stairs at the side. Almost instantly Haze was greeted by Lilly and her mother Mrs Everfree at the bottom of the stairs.
“Summer!” Lilly called out with delight. “Look at ya all grown up, oh it only feels like yesterday ya was just a little filly with that same big smile.” Lilly was slightly taller now but her curly mint mane, light blue fur and golden eyes were pretty much the same. Except for the large bump on her stomach. She was at least five months pregnant now with her first ever child and she looked happy as ever maybe even happier.
“Ah still can’t believe you’re now the same age as ma daughter was working here six years ago. Now look at her almost ready to have her first child.” Mrs Everfree said with delight, hugging her daughter with her motherly embrace.
“Mum you can stop it now we all get it, Tim gets it we’re having a baby no big surprise.” Lilly’s mother hadn’t shut up about the baby thing ever since it was first realised. Haze was thankful she didn’t live with Mrs Everfree. As nice and kind as she was, she is well…annoying when it came to children.
Mrs Everfree then looked at Haze with her big blue eyes. “You know if you play ya cards right in the next six years you could end up like Lilly here. Wouldn’t that be exciting?”
Haze blushed slightly when she realised what she was getting at. “Oh um…haha yeah um maybe not ha I’m not into that sort of thing eh uh.” She felt so awkward right now it was terrible.
Lilly gave her mum a light punch on the shoulder for that. “Mum stop that right now she’s just a kid.” Lilly’s mum rolled her eyes and Lilly went back to talking with Haze. “Anyway am so happy for ya Summer ya come a long way since six yeas ago. Oh and before ah forget here you go.” She hovered over a small sack and gave it to Haze.
Haze could smell something coming from the sack and her eyes widened. “No…is that…”
Lilly opened it slightly and let her see inside. “Ya favourite, Ah baked the is morning.”
Inside the sack was a load of chocolate chip cookies. “Oh my g…thank you.” She gave Lilly a hug.
Lilly had to balance herself from the added weight put on her but she managed. “Ya most welcome sweetie. Now don’t eat them all in one go or ya’ll get a tummy ach.” She looked around. “Well Ah best be getting back to work now, so many costumer so little time haha.” She moved off through the crowd of ponies, nearly all of them giving her space as she walked.
Haze looked at Mrs Everfree as she watched her daughter with a smile then looked at Haze. She offered a Hug. “Take care of ya self Summer.”
Haze accepted the hug and replied. “You too.” And then they parted ways, going off in different directions. Haze squeezed through the many ponies in her way till she was able to see the door. She saw Violet sitting over there waiting for her with her big sword. She was about to approach her when out of nowhere Sapphire popped in front of her with a missive grin.
“Hay there Haze, happy birthday!” She yelled over the crowd.
Haze almost jumped out of her skin and she took a step back. “Sapphire you startled me.” Haze said holding her hoof to her chest. She almost lost her concentration there on her disguise.
Sapphire was a darkish grey Pegasus with a dark blue oversized long mane and dark red strawberry eyes. She was wearing her light purple jacket, which looked Heartland made, dark purple shorts and dark purple leg warmers. She was also a year younger than Haze but she was much taller, nearly as tall as Theran. She looked at Haze with an intense stare, a stare she uses when she wanted to get a reaction out of her. She also hopped slightly on the floor. “What ya doing?” Sapphire asked in her playful way.
Haze wasn’t sure what to say, she was leaving the village soon possibly for a long time and she didn’t know what to tell her best friend. “I uh um…”
Sapphire beat her to it when she noticed all the stuff she was wearing. “You don’t usually wear that much.” She pocked Haze’s side and felt the bag under there. “Is that a bag? Are you going somewhere? OH can I come, can I can I?”
“No Sapph!” Haze said sternly taking Sapphire off guard. “I’m…I’m going away…maybe for a long time.” She couldn’t look Sapphire in the eye it was too painful. “Maybe…possibly forever.”
Sapphire stared at her with a look of utter shock. “Wait what?” She didn’t understand and Haze didn’t blame her. “But we’re…we’re mates you…you can’t just…”
Haze cut her off. “I’m sorry Sapph but this is the way it’s has to be.” She didn’t look at her she couldn’t. “Good…goodbye.” She walked past her quickly and kept on going. Not looking at her friend’s mortified face. She felt like a complete idiot. “Why did I say that?” Haze thought to herself, her guilt building up. “That could have gone so much better.”
Haze was at the door and Violet saw her. “Hay there you are.” She stood up with a smile. “You ready to go?” Her smile faded when she noticed Haze’s down cast look. “Hay sweetie what’s wrong?” She asked in concern.
Haze glanced back in the direction of Sapphire but she was already gone. “Nothing let’s just…” She sighed sharply wanting to get away from this awkward moment. “Let’s just leave ok.” …
Violet
Violet held one of the front doors open and let Haze walk out. She then followed quickly behind her, closing the door. It was chilly outside but she felt her awareness spike when she breathed in the cool morning air. She let out a soft sigh as her hooves sank into the sallow snow. “Come on Haze this way.” She stated and gestured for her to follow. Haze walked beside her, her gaze fixed on the ground. Violet wondered what was wrong with her. She should be happy they were going to go on an adventure. An adventure with Theran, oh the very thought was exciting. She shook her head. She was going off the topic she wanted to talk about. “So, you gunna tell me what’s bothering you?”
Haze glanced at her with a moody look. “Nothing’s bothering me.” She said, not making eye contact.
Violet raised an eyebrow at that flat out lie. “Haze I know when you’re lying.”
Haze looked at her and made eye contact this time. “Oh…” Haze exclaimed. “How do you know when I’m lying?”
Violet gave her a smug grin. “I know cause you always avoid eye contact when you do and you scrunch your nose up too.”
Haze looked away and scrunched her nose up. “No I don’t.”
“Ah ha see you just did it.” Violet pointed out.
“Did not.” Haze protested still looking away and scrunching her nose.
“Did too.” Violet said with a smug smile.
“Did not!” Haze yelled.
“Did too!” Violet also raised her voice.
“Did not!” Haze yelled again.
“Did too and no come backs.” Violet said as quickly as she could manage.
“Aw man.” Haze said with a pout then mumbled. “I hate it when she dose that.”
Violet claiming her victory asked. “So, you gunna tell me now what’s bothering you?”
Haze waited a moment then let out a big sad sigh. “It’s…it’s Sapphire. I ran into her in the inn.”
Ah now it made sense to Violet now. She felt a ping of regret as she asked. “What uh, what did you say to her?”
Haze looked at the ground as they walked. “I…I said mean things to her. I said I’d be gone forever.”
Violet felt a little shocked. “You did what…Haze why did you say that? We might not even be gone that long.”
“You should have told me that before, now she hates me.” Haze accused.
Violet’s eyes widened in surprise. “Hay don’t blame me for this it’s not my fault. You just…chose the wrong words. I’m sure when we get back she’ll forgive you.”
“I’m not so sure.” Haze said hopeless. “I might have just wrecked my friendship with her now.”
“Oh buck up she’ll be fine. I don’t get it with you teenagers and you’re weird things.” Violet didn’t understand all this falling out making up crap. When she was a teenager and at that time she was a slave she and her friends always yelled at each other but they never fell out. They had to work together to survive no matter what. There was none of this worrying if something they said something that made them hate each other or not. They had to be friends weather they liked it or not. But she had to remember out here it was different. Everypony grow up in different ways and had different views on things. Sometimes those views didn’t see eye to eye.
She looked at Haze and found she was still upset. Violet felt a little bad for what she said. She forgot that this sort of stuff was a dig deal to them and that she shouldn’t mock it. She sighed and was about to say something when her left shoulder flared up with pain. She winced loudly and Haze noticed with concern in her voice she asked. “Vi you ok?”
She rolled her shoulder backwards till she felt it click and the pain stopped. “It’s nothing Haze it’s just my shoulder playing up again.” Even after so much time had past her shoulder never did properly heal and now and then it flares up. Sometimes it’s just annoying, other times it’s really painful.
Violet noticed Haze was looking at her armoured shoulder. “Do you think it will ever get any better?” She asked.
Violet shook her head. “I’m not sure Haze, I don’t thing it ever will.”
They were silent after that, walking to the south of Rest Pit. Rest Pit was actually a big place, the village may be small but its territory was large, spanning the length of a few miles. There was also Legion soldiers patrolling the roads but they were small and were rarely seen. They had walked for a while now and saw no one. “Where’s Theran?” Haze asked in a bored tone.
Violet looked around as they kept on walking. “I don’t know but you know what he’s like, loves surprising us.” She thought of Theran for a bit. It had been a few days since she last saw him and she had been worried till she got the letter. She wished he had been more specific on where they were meeting. He could be anywhere out here on this road and it was leading into an evergreen forest as long as the eye can see. They stopped for a moment as they peered into the thick gloomy forest. “Well…” Violet said as she squinted her eyes. “We’re not over the border yet so we need to keep going.”
“Keep going?” Haze asked in disbelief. “In there?”
Violet looked at Haze’s concerned expression and just rolled her eyes. “Oh stop being such a silly filly. You’re fourteen now you shouldn’t be afraid to walk in a forest in daylight.”
Haze looked at her with a disapproving frown. “Just because I’m fourteen now doesn’t mean it will stop a Timber wolf from biting my flank.” She protested in a witty way.
Violet raised her right eyebrow at that and smiled. “Well if a Timber wolf dose sneak up on us I got this to deter it.” She tapped her sword happily. The sword she carried was a standard steel long sword no bigger than her foreleg. It was meant to be use in her mouth but Theran had taught her to hold it in her hooves and how to balance herself on two legs while using it. The technic was unnatural for ponies and it hurt but Violet was strong enough to manage. She looked at the forest again. “Ok..” Violet said, puffing up her chest. “Let’s go.”
They began walking again and Haze huddled up close to Violet. She was so cute when she freaked out like this. It made Violet laugh inside. But she had to admit Haze did have a point. She had heard roomers about this forest. How large beasts, bandits and Timber wolfs stalker in its shadows. But none of that scared Violet. She could kill Timber wolves with ease and if they ran into bandits she deal with them as well. Ever since her slave days Violet was taught how to fight and kill if necessary and the drug she used to be hooked on gave her well defined muscles. In short Violet can hold her own in a fight pretty well, though it had been some time since she ever had to fight. She might be a bit rusty but only time will tell. “How much longer do we need to walk now?” Haze asked, looking around in worry.
Violet sighed. “Still a bit.” Violet raised her eyebrow again when she noticed Haze was still in her disguise. “Why are you still looking like that? We’re out of the woods so to speak.”
Haze caught on to her pun and Violet smiled. “That wasn’t even remotely funny.” Haze stated unimpressed.
Violet tilted her head in Haze’s direction and said in a happy, playful voice. “You haven’t answered the question.”
Haze looked confused, not at the question but at herself. Her eyes moved from side to side in thought like the answer was so hard to grasp. But before she could answer the question something rustled in the trees to their right. Haze jumped in fright and Violet gripped her sword hilt. “What was that?” Haze asked, her eye wide open.
Violet eyed the trees for movement and pricked up her ears to catch even the slightest hint of sound. Violet was starting to think it was just a bird but something cracked in one of the trees and not long after that something snapped. A dark grey Pegasus with a long blue mane and purple clothing fell out of the trees and face planted the ground in front of them. Violet couldn’t believe her eyes. “What the hell!” She swore.
Summer Haze
Haze moved closer as she just realised who it was. “Wait hang on a minute, Sapphire?!” Haze exclaimed breathless.
Sapphire lifted her head up dizzily with a derpy expression and said groggily. “Howdy Hazey doo looy.” She shook her head and looked confused at her own words. “Wait wa?”
Haze felt her anger rise and she felt her face heating up. “Were you following us Sapph?” She demanded.
Sapphire sat up and rubbed her aching nose. “Uh no…maybe.”
Haze just stared at her dumbfound. All this time she had been following them. She sat down, raised her hooves above her head and yelled. “Why?! I told you, you can’t come and…”
Sapphire cut her off as she began to speak very matter a factily. “Yeah I know what you said and you know what I say, no.” She stood up and put her hoof on her chest. “I don’t take no for an answer you know that so are you really surprised I’m here?”
Violet stepped in before Haze could speak. “Well now you can go back to Rest Pit. Where we’re going is no place for a young mare like you.”
Sapphire took offence to that and fluttered her wings in annoyance. “That is the biggest load of bullshit I’ve ever heard.”
“Sapphire!” Haze yelled in disappointment. “That’s rude.”
“I don’t care.” Sapphire shot back to Haze. “You only just turned fourteen and suddenly you can go into dangerous far off places but I can? Come on what makes me coming out here any different from you coming out here huh?”
“The difference is Sapphire…” Violet chimed in again. “Is Haze has somepony to look after her out here. You don’t. See the difference?”
Sapphire frowned in anger and flapped her wings. “Hay I can take care of myself.”
“Oh…” Violet said smugly. “Do you now. Well then, tell me which of these plants are safe to eat?” Violet pointed at many different plants of verses shapes and colours around them.
Sapphire looked around then pointed at a random plant. “That one.”
Haze followed her hoof and saw a green flower with red leaves at its stem. Violet also looked then eyed Sapphire with a “are you kidding me look.” “Sapphire…that plant is highly poisonous. If eaten its effects are vomiting, direya, organ failure then death.” She gave Sapphire a stern look.
Sapphire stared back at her till her eye twitched and she flopped to the ground. “Please!” She begged. “Don’t make me go back I can’t stand it there.” She looked up at Haze. “It’s so boring, the other kids are mean and my Mum doesn’t give a shit about me. Please Haze I’m begging you don’t leave me there it’s not worth enduring without you.”
Haze felt so helpless. As her friend looked up at her with her eyes all big Haze felt pressure start to build in her head. Haze cared about her but that was the thing. What if they ran into danger and she got hurt or worse. Haze looked at Violet who looked deep in thought herself. “I…” Haze began to speak. “I…I don’t know I…” What was she doing, had she forgotten that the Barrierland had danger around every corner? She had seen it time and time again back when she was 8 years old. It was a natural thing here so she guessed Sapphire was as safe as she was going to get regardless of where she was.
Violet looked at Haze. “Whatever you decide Haze I’ll roll with it regardless of how I fell. She’s your friend after all.”
Haze looked down at Sapphire and shed a tear. “I’m so sorry Sapph.” She lay down and hugged her friend tight. “I shouldn’t have been so mean.” She sniffed. “Of course you can come.”
Sapphire hugged her back and squeaked with delight. “Oh thank Haze thank you.” They got up and let each other go. “Why was that so hard to say? You know I can handle myself.”
Haze wiped her eye and sniffed again. “Sorry I just…I just don’t want you to get hurt.”
Sapphire patted Haze on her right shoulder and said with a beaming smile. “We’re in the Barrierland silly, ponies always get hurt.”
“Ok!” Haze thought. “That sounded a lot less worse in my head.” Haze smiled and was actually glad Sapphire was coming with them. A least now she would always have somepony to talk to who wasn’t awkward or mean.
“It’s settled then.” Violet stated and offered her hoof. “Welcome to the group Sapphire.”
“Ahhh, my head really hurts.” Haze thought. She had been in her disguise for a while now and she was really starting to feel it. Even though she was a lot older now and her magic much stronger, her Changeling powers were still heavy on her system and now that Sapphire was with here…. She normally could handle it just find but today she was tired and didn’t have the same amount of energy to keep it up without pain. The pain was coming from her frontal lobe and it burned like fire in her skull. Now and then she squinted her eyes shut and winced softly as the pain came in waves. Sapphire thank the gods, was quiet as they walked to…where ever Theran may be, till she noticed Haze wincing.
“Hay Haze what’s the matter?” She asked in concern from Haze’s right side. “You don’t look so good.”
Haze shook her head. “No I’m fine just got something in ma eye.” She lied.
“You sure?” Sapphire insisted. “You face looks all red.”
Haze looked away from Sapphire’s gaze and glanced at Violet who was to her left. Violet seemed to not be paying attention on her but Haze knew Violet had noticed the signs. “She just wasn’t showing it right?” Haze thought. Haze coughed lightly and cleared her throat. “Gmmm no I’m fine really I…”
Violet suddenly interrupted Haze with a gruff huff. “Oh give it a rest, you know she ante buying it.” Haze looked at Violet in stunned silence. Violet looked over at Sapphire and said plainly. “Haze is to proud to admit she has a cold.” A wave of relief washed over Haze. For a moment she thought Violet was going to tell Sapphire what she was. She continued. “It’s been giving her headaches for a while now. Here sweetie you should have taken these earlier.”
Violet with her mouth took out a small bottle of painkillers from her med pouch, letting Haze take it in her magic. Even taking the bottle magically made her headache worse. She unscrewed it and floated two pills in her mouth. She then swapped the bottle for a water skin and washed it down. She stuck her tong out and shook her head. “Blek, tastes terrible.” Haze stated, not making it up. It really tasted awful.
Sapphire gave Haze and Violet a questioning look. Haze wasn’t sure if she was really buying it at all. “That’s strange, you were fine yesterday and the day before that.” Her puzzled look changed to shock when she realised something. “You had a cold this whole time and you didn’t tell me? What the hell Haze, I could be infected now.”
“Sorry.” Haze said sheepishly. “I thought it wasn’t important.” Haze would have to thank Violet for her quick thinking. Now with the painkillers in her system she could last a bit longer, at least till they found another inn. Still, Haze knew she couldn’t keep this up forever. Sooner or later Sapphire was going to find out and that’s what Haze dreaded. She feared if she showed her true self to Sapphire she would freak out and run away or be disgusted and not want anything to do with her anymore. But it was unavoidable so how was she…
Sapphire seemed a little taken aback by Haze’s casual way of taking a cold. “Not important? Haze the last thing I want is a cold. Their nasty and you shouldn’t be so calm about it, colds can kill you.” Sapphire was kind of overreacting.
“A cold that can kill?” Haze thought. “That sounds dumb.”
Sapphire didn’t look like she was joking. “No really they can be really deadly. You sure you’re even ready for traveling? Maybe we should go back.”
“She’s fine Sapphire it’s uh just a small one.” Violet continued to play along. “No need to go home.” She then frowned as if she thought of something. “Speaking of which, don’t you think your mother will get worried Sapph? I know what you said before but still.”
Sapphire frowned in disgust. “My mother couldn’t give a flipping tail feather about what I want. She’d rather cage me and treat me like a slave than loving me like her daughter.”
Violet looked a little saddened to hear that and so did Haze. Haze knew Sapphire’s mother and she was one of the meanest ponies in Rest pit. She treated her daughter like trash and drank a lot. She even started a fight at the inn one time over not getting another refill cause Lilly said she’d had enough. Haze felt bad for nearly leaving Sapphire with that nag. “I’m sorry to hear that.” Violet said sympathetically. If anypony could understand fully how Sapphire felt it was Violet. She’d been through similar things.
“No it’s fine.” Sapphire said, brightening up her face. “I’m with you two now. What could go wrong?”
“That’s a good question there little bird.” A random deep voice said from the underbrush.
Haze, Sapphire and Violet all froze on the spot as four ponies emerged from the forest’s cover. Two were brown and black earth ponies, one was a black and blue Pegasus and last who was a mare with lip piercings was a white and blue Unicorn. They all stood in the group’s way and flashed wicked grins and weapons. Haze recognised them. They were teenagers all a few years older than she was. The two earth ponies were bothers, Jake and Sword Play. The other two Slick Wing and Snow Star were a dating couple but they were far from nice. The weapons they carried were makeshift clubs and Slick Wing had a sling shot armed with a rock. Sword Play was the one who spoke and he was looking a Sapphire. “You’ve been a naughty filly Sapph, trying to runaway again.”
Sapphire looked petrified with fear as she stared at Sword Play. “S…Sword Play? But how…how did you…”
He nodded his head at Slick Wing who was hovering in the air. “Slick saw you flying away from the village so we booked it here when he told us you landed in the forest.” He took a step forward. “You really thought we wouldn’t notice you just leaving? Silly filly.”
He and his friends took a steps forward and Haze felt her heart start to race. Violet stood in their way however and they all stopped. “That’s enough!” She barked at them. “She’s with me now so you can go and tell who ever, she’s not coming back.”
Sword Play scowled at Violet. “That’s not how it works nag, her mother pays us all very well to keep an eye on Sapph and I’ll be damned before I let her run off.”
Violet stood steadfast and didn’t move, keeping her gaze on him. “It’s not up to you where she go’s and if her mother has to pay children to keep an eye on her own daughter she’s got problems. So since we’re done here…” She put her hoof on her sword hilt and it made a loud clack. “Mind moving out of our way. We got some place to be.”
Haze was so focused on Sword Play she didn’t notice Snow Star’s horn started glowing till it was too late. “Violet look out!” Snow Star blasted a cloud of stinging ice crystals in Violet’s face, blinding her. Violet yelled out in pain as she rubbed her eyes while Slick Wing sped to her side and fired the rock in the side of Violet’s head. It struck her head and she fell over. “Violet no!” Haze yelled in shock but Sword play stuck his club out and pointed at her.
“Don’t move you. Stay where you are and I promise we won’t hurt you.” He looked at Violet who was clutching the side of her head. “Can’t say the same for her though.”
Haze froze. She didn’t know what to do. There were to many of them and they had this planed out. She had no chance of fighting them. She looked at Sapphire and she looked at her. Sapphire looked at Haze with desperation in her eyes. Haze shook her head sadly. “I can’t.” She thought. “There’s no way I can beat them.”
While Haze was held at club point, Sword Play’s brother Jake went around to grab Sapphire. “No!” Sapphire screamed as Jake grabbed her. “I’m not going back, I’m not going back!”
She kicked and bit Jake who winced in pain as he let her go. She tried to fly off but Slick Wing was on her in seconds, tackling her to the ground. Haze felt so helpless, tears started running down her cheeks as she watched Sapphire struggle under Slick Wing. He hit her in the face but she didn’t stop fighting him. Haze looked back at Sword Play, her heart pounding in her chest. “Please stop.” She begged. “Just let her go.”
“Sorry lass.” He said none-sympathetically. “But that ante gunna happen.”
Haze couldn’t describe how helpless she felt. It felt so terrible she thought she was going to puke when an arrow came zipping out of nowhere and went through Sword Play’s mane. He was lunched off his hooves and the arrow while carrying him, imbedded itself in a nearby tree with his mane still tangled around it. He screamed in pain and he dangled by his mane off the tree. “AHHHH HELP, HELP GET IT OUT, GET IT OUT!!!”
The others froze in shocked surprise except for Sapphire, who bucked Slick Wing in the gut. “Ahh why you little bitch!” He grabbed her mane and pressed a knife he pulled from his blet to her throat. “You’re going to regret that.” He growled in anger.
Haze turned with a gasp as she realised what he was doing. “No please don’t!” She was about to lung forward when a see-through figure fell out the trees and landed behind Slick Wing.
It spoke in a deep highlander actsent. “Not as much as you’re going to regret what you did.” Before Slick had a chance to react he was lunched off of Sapphire by a telekinetic shock wave and was sent hurtling into another nearby tree with a loud bang.
The figure reviled himself and Haze felt an epic sensation wash through her body when she instantly recognised who it was. The red mane, the black battle damaged armour and those big wolf like ears. “Theran!?” Haze whispered in surprise.
Jake with a war cry came at Theran with his club but he was in over his head. While standing on his back legs Theran took the blow which his amour absorbed and wrapped his hooves around Jakes club. Jake gasped when his club was yanked painfully out his mouth. Blood leaked from his lips but Theran made him bleed more when he struck Jake in the face with his own club. It broke on impact and Jake flew off the ground and into the brushes. Theran snorted loudly and dropped what was left of the club to the ground. As he turned his head an ice shard bounced off his black dented helmet. He flinched from the impact but was unharmed. His blue gaze fixed on Snow Star and in an instant his horn glowed and he vanished with a blue flash. A second later Haze heard screams and she turned to see Theran had Snow in a headlock under his left foreleg and she couldn’t get out. She tried to use her magic but Theran extended his right hoof blade and hooked it in her lip piercing. She yelled out in fright and stopped all attempt to struggle.
Theran snorted again and looked up from Snow and check around the area. Violet was getting up still clutching a blood patch on the side of her head while Sapphire lay on her back just staring at the sky. As for Haze she stared at Theran. He took in a deep breath and sighed. “Well, well what do we have here? Bunch of troublemakers on the road. What a shameful display.” As he dragged Snow to the centre of the road he ask Violet. “Hay Vi you alright?”
Violet was sitting up now and she took her hoof away from her head. Haze couldn’t see her wound from where she was standing but she saw the amount of blood on her hoof. She looked at Theran in a rather pissed off way. “Oh I’m just peachy Theran thanks for asking.” She said sarcastically. Slick Wing was getting to his hooves when Violet noticed. She got up, anger in her eyes and again before he had a chance to react Violet punched him hard in his nose and Haze swore she heard bone break. He yelled out in agony and once more flopped to the ground holding his broken muzzle. “That’s for the dirty move.” She then kicked him in the groin and he balled up in unbearable torment. “And that’s for pissing me off!” she shouted.
Theran looked on blissfully and shrugged. “Yeah you’re ok.” He said mostly to himself.
“Haze.” Haze flinched at the sound of her name and turned to see Sapphire sitting up as well and holding her nose. It was bleeding. “Mind giving me a hoof here?”
Haze shook off her stiffness and moved over to Sapphire. “I’m so sorry Sapph.” Haze said, saddened at the sight of her friend’s blood. “I should have done something.”
“It’s cool Haze I’m…I’m not angry at you, ouch.” Sapphire stated as she lifted her hoof away from her nose. More blood came dribbling out and Haze grimaced. “There wasn’t much you could do.”
“Keep pressure on that!” Haze stated, making her press her hoof back on her nose. Haze noticed Sapphire was smiling at her. “Why is she smiling?” Haze thought.
“Thanks Haze.” She said in a soft muffled voice. “I can always count on you.” She then patted Haze on the shoulder. The gesture made Haze oddly feel better and her guilt faded away like melting snow.
Haze didn’t know what to say really, she didn’t really do anything to be thanked for. “Can you stand?” Haze asked Sapphire, holding out her hoof.
Sapphire took Haze’s hoof with a smile still on her bloody face. “Yeah sure, takes a lot more than that to take me out.”
Haze knew she was only joking but still. As Haze tended to her friend, Theran was talking loudly. “So, what am I going to do with a bunch of low lives? Cut you up and leave you for dead or chop off your limbs and hang you from the trees till you bleed out?” He looked at the petrified Mare in his hold. “Or I could curse you with horrific skin eating diseases. What do you think?”
Snow Star started squealing, crying and begging. “Please don’t chop us up we…we didn’t mean to hurt anypony I swear we…we didn’t know the other two were here, please, please don’t kill me!”
Theran tugged at her lip piercing and she cried out in pain. “Oh is that so?” Theran asked in a very scary way. It was almost funny watching her beg but this didn’t feel right.
Snow kept screaming. “Yes, yes it’s true we were just doing as we was told please stop this, please!”
Theran growled in Snow’s ear making her squeal again. “That’s what they all say. Maybe I should just…”
“Theran knock it off!” Haze finally yelled at him. “She’s had enough just stop please.”
Theran looked at Haze for a moment. His blue wolf like eyes watching her till they rolled and he sighed. “Fine.” He retracted his hoof blade and let Snow go. “Get out of here, go on get!” He kicked her in the flank and she yelped, running away crying with her tail between her legs. Theran then came up to Sword Play and said. “Boo!” In his face. He screamed with fright as Theran pulled the arrow out of the tree and let him loos. “Take what you got left and run. If I see you again I’ll take away what make’s you a Stallion and turn you into a Mare. Got it!?”
Sword Play just whimpered and ruched over to Slick Wing and helped him up. Jake stumbled out of the bushes and Sword yelled at him. “Come on Jake let’s get out of here this ante worth the bits just run!”
They all ran and limped away back to Rest Pit and Theran shouted after them. “Run you little shits run!” He laughed as he turned back to face the group. Haze felt appalled at Theran’s actions but he did save them…again.
“That was a little overkill Theran.” Haze lectured. “You didn’t have to scare them half to death.”
Theran just snorted. “What they had it coming and besides they’ve learned a valuable lesson. Don’t go around causing trouble if you can’t take the back slash of your actions.” He had a point Haze had to admit in her head but still the manner in which he did it was a little extreme for her taste.
Theran went back on all fours and walked over to them. He took off his helmet and showed his face. He didn’t look a day older, every feature on his face was the same since the day Haze met him. She always wondered what it felt like not to age, not to…die. As she got lost in her thoughts she nearly missed Theran saying. “What she doing out here?”
Sapphire was looking at Theran with a sheepish grin. “Uh…hi Mr Razorblade. It’s uh…nice to…”
Theran cut her off. “I’ll ask again. What is she doing out here with you?” He was looking at Haze now.
Haze felt her face heat up as her nerves got to her. “Uh well um you see…she wants to come with us and well…”
“No.” Theran stated. He pointed at Sapphire. “No way, you’re gunna go right back to Rest Pit missy, no tag a longs allowed.”
“Hay!” Sapphire barked, squaring up to Theran. “No pony tells me what to do.”
“Oh really?” Theran sneered in her face, showing his sharp teeth. “How about I break you legs and drag you back myself.”
“Wow hold on!” Haze snapped and was about to get between them when Violet walked up beside them and pushed them apart her self. Haze now got a good look at Violet’s wound. She had a large gash on the right side of her head and it was still bleeding. Her blood dripped off her chin and onto the ground, leaving a dotted line behind her.
She glared at Theran. “We have both decided to let her come. You’re out voted Theran, drop it.” She looked him right in the eye with her strong gaze.
Theran stared back at her for a moment, anger burning in his eyes but then it faded. He sighed and lowered his head. “Fine, have it your way.” He then swiftly looked back into her eyes. “But I’m not feeding or tending to her needs.” He looked at Sapphire. “You got your own stuff with you?” He asked in a strict voice.
Sapphire looked from side to side at her empty back. “Uh…I um…”
Theran let out a sharp sigh and cut her off. “Perfect, just perfect.” He shot Haze a glare. “Since you want her here so bad you get the honour of looking after her, not objections.”
Haze a little taken aback. “Huh? But…” Her objection was swiftly cut off.
“No objections.” Theran glared at her some more till she shut her mouth and just stared at him angrily. He then looked back at Violet. “Let me see that.” He asked in a more polite manner and Violet gladly let him. She looked really happy to see him despite the pain she must be in. Haze wondered when Theran was going to tell her he was immortal. Cause to her it seemed unfair. Violet constantly worried about him and she really didn’t need to if only Theran would tell her but no he keeps his mouth shut. Violet winced in pain as Theran touched her wound.
“That hurt be more careful!” She yelled.
“You can talk.” Theran countered. He sighed. “Well any other pony would say you’d need stitches but lucky for you I…”
Violet sighed sharply and cut him off. Haze noticed that happening a lot lately, they just kept butting in. It was very rude. “Just stop talking and get it over with already.”
Theran snorted. “As you wish Princess.” He said sarcastically. “But let’s find a place to set up camp first. This sort of stuff takes relaxed focuses you know.” He took a rag out of his saddle-bag and gave it to her. “Keep pressure on that till We’re done.”
Violet smirked as she held the rag on her wound. “Well be quick about it, our knight in shinning armour.” She paused for a second then added as she looked at his battle damaged armour. “Well…so to speak.”
…
Sometime past and they were now relaxed in their newly formed camp sight. Haze sat next to Sapphire who was lazily leaning against a rock. She had her forelegs wrapped behind her head and her back legs crossed over each other. Haze herself was leaning on a log as she read one of her books. Violet and Theran were beside each other too. Theran had magically healed Violet’s wound and now he was dabbing the closed wound with a wet cloth, cleaning all the blood away. Theran’s healing magic always left a scar but it was hidden by Violet’s mane so she had nothing to complain about. She looked rather happy actually, more happy than she had been before seeing Theran again. Haze lazily smiled. She knew how Violet felt about Theran, just that he wasn’t showing the same feelings but she could some how sense a conation between them. She had no idea how she knew this but she could almost feel it. It was just…something was up with Theran, it was almost like he was avoiding her affection but why would he…
“Hay Haze what you reading?” Haze jumped slightly and almost dropped her book.
She looked at Sapphire who was smiling happily at her. She looked at her and Haze then realised she was waiting for her to speak. “Oh my book uh…” At that moment she forgot what she was reading and looked at the front cover. “A Pony’s Tail. Written by somepony named Scribbler.” Haze shrugged. “It’s a story about an Earth pony trying to find their way in life. It’s really well written.”
“Ooo sounds cool.” Sapphire said with an enthusiastic tone. “Can you read some to me?”
Haze pricked her ears up at that. “You want to know the story?” Haze asked in surprise.
“Sure it sounds interesting. Come on tell me what’s happening.” Haze shuffled over to her and they leaned on each other as Haze showed her the page she was on.
Against the cold air of winter Sapphire felt very warm and Haze smiled as her read the story. “The path was dark and foreboding, with crocked trees in all directions.” Haze made her voice seem scary but she was bad at it. “Ahead was a cave. The cave was dark and eerie. Scribbles did not know what lay within, only the dreaded sounds of the wind as it blow in…” Haze noticed Sapphire was looking at her with her warm smile. “What is she looking at?” Haze thought. “Is their something in my teeth?” She asked running her tong along her teeth. “Is it gone?”
Sapphire giggled. “No silly.” She pocked Haze’s forehead. “It’s your mane.”
Haze was confused. “What about my mane?” She gasped. “Is it messed up? Did I get blood in it? Ohhh I hate blood.”
“Nooo.” Sapphire giggled again. “It’s lovely.” She felt her mane and Haze suddenly felt awkward. “It’s so smooth let spiky. I’ve always wondered how you do it. Is it some sort of shampoo you haven’t told me about?”
Haze felt her cheeks heat up. “Uh…thanks I guess and I dun know I just use whatever.” Her friend was acting a little more odd than usual and Sapphire always acted odd. Haze liked Sapphire’s mane too, it was so long Haze wondered how she didn’t trip and it was blue like her own but darker. She was actually going to ask her about it when Theran called for her.
“Hay Pip squeak, come over here for a minute.” Haze hated that name, he’s been calling her that since forever.
Haze moved away from Sapphire and put her book down. “I’ll just be a minute.” She said to her friend.
“Ok.” Sapphire said as she leaned back on her rock. “I’m not going anywhere.”
Haze went over to Theran and stood there. “Uh yeah Theran you wanted something?”
He patted the ground opposite him from Violet. “Hay come on can’t we just sit together and chat?” Haze nodded and sat next to him. He looked at her puzzled as she sat awkwardly. “Hay what’s up with you why so tense?” He patted her on the back and she eased up.
“Sorry.” Haze said. “I guess I’m not used to camping again. It’s been so long.”
“Yeah.” Theran admitted. “I guess we should have done this more often but now that we’re out here we can.” He looked at her and she him. His face softened up and he did his half smile. “Look at you, it feels like only yesterday you were just a small filly.” Haze had already heard that one today but it was nice coming form him. “Which reminds me.” He opened his bag with his magic and floated over a strange looking…actually she had no idea what it was. It was a black, thin rectangle almost as long as her hoof to her elbow. It also had straps attached to it. “Happy birthday Pip.”
“What is it?” Haze asked as she looked at it in puzzlement.
Theran tapped a small switch on it and a long slivery blade shot out and stopped. Haze flinched and was taken aback. “Your very own hoof blade.” He tapped the same switch and it retracted. “It wasn’t easy finding a skilled enough blacksmith to make it and it wasn’t cheap either.” He gestured to her right foreleg and asked. “May I?” Haze, not really sure what to think lifted her leg and Theran strapped it on. It fit perfectly and weighed almost nothing. “Well what do you think? Pretty cool huh?”
Haze tapped the switch, pointing it away from Theran. It took more force than it looked but after a moment she finally got it and the blade shot out. She gasped and flinched again. It felt heavier now with the blade out and she waved it about. She was transfixed by the blade, watched as the flames from the campfire danced on its bran new reflective surface. It was a beautiful weapon and she loved the detail of what looked like vines coiling up the blade. She had to admit it was amazing but there was only one problem. This was a thing made to harm, made for killing. Haze hated violence and the thought of using this on another living thing sent sickening chills down her spine. “It’s cool.” Haze said after a moment of silently looking at the blade. “But this kills things. I’m not a killer I hate violence you know that.” Theran looked hurt by that and he looked away. Haze felt bad for saying that. “Oh sorry I…I didn’t mean…”
“No.” Theran said calmly and softly. “You’re right. You’re no killer and I hop it stays that way.” He looked at her now. “But sometimes we have no choice. We live in a hostile place Haze you knew that just as much as the next pony but unlike some you know right from wrong.” He took her foreleg and flicked the switch on the weapon, making the blade vanish inside its casing. “Your not a filly any longer Haze and the world…it will try to trick you.” He held her hoof with both of his. “In the right hooves this weapon doesn’t have to be for killing but as a deterrent. If ponies see you armed and ready they will think twice about doing anything to you but sometimes that’s not enough.” He looked in her eyes and his gaze was unwavering. “I won’t lie Haze. There will be a time where you will need to choose between weather some stranger who is trying to hurt you is more important than your own life. Only then will you find out who you truly are.”
Haze blinked, that was…unexpected. She didn’t know how to take that or even what to say. “Uh I uh…” She noticed Violet looking at them.
“That was a little deep Theran maybe a little too deep.” She stated with her forelegs crossed over her chest plate.
Theran leaned back and folded his own forelegs. “Well I can’t lie.” He stated. “Just wouldny be right.”
Violet shook her head and leaned back as well. Haze suddenly felt something beside her and she slowly turned her head till her eyes met Sapphire looking at her hoof blade. “I so want one of those.” She said.
Before she even had a chance Haze said. “No you can’t borrow it.”
Sapphire looked down cast and made an “Awww.” Sound as she pouted and crossed her forelegs, huffing as she did.
After they had gone back to their spots in the camp Violet spoke up. “So tell us Theran, where is it we are going?”
Theran made a wicked grin, briefly showing all his sharp teeth. “Why I’m glad you finally asked.” He stood up and neared the campfire. “I have a master plan, one never thought of before.”
“So besides the biggest cheese wheel in existence, what is this so called master plan?” Violet joked.
Theran gave her a “Really.” Face, then continued. “I have a plan to take us where none of us have even gone before. Well…except Haze.”
Haze looked at him in confusion. “Wait what are you talking about? Where have I been where you haven’t?”
Theran looked around the camp in silence, watching how everypony inched closer as the suspense became almost unbearable. “We are going, to the Heartland.”
Haze’s eye went so wide they bulged out her head. “What?” Haze whispered as her excitement grow.
Theran did his half smile and his gaze fell on Haze. “Happy birthday again Haze. We’re going to your homeland.”
“Whoooohoooo!” Sapphire yelled with delight. She got up and started dancing on the spot, happily chanting. “We’re going to the Heartland, we’re going to the Heartland.” She then paused and looked confused. “Wait Haze is from the Heartland?” She looked at Haze and she felt her cheeks heat up again. “You never told me you where from the Heartland.”
“You never asked.” Haze stated and Sapphire look as is she was about to say something then thought better of it.
“Good point.” She finally said and sat back down with her. “So what’s it like? The Heartland I mean?” Sapphire asked.
Haze shrugged. “I don’t know it’s been years since I was last there. It could be completely different now for all I know.” Haze wasn’t telling the entire truth. She did remember what it was like but the memories were too painful she didn’t want to talk about them.
Violet was now laying on her back while leaning against her log with her forelegs behind her head. She was also now chowing on a long bit of grass that stuck out her mouth. “Well I guess we should all get some shut eye then. If we’re going to the Heartland which I hear is very far away, we’ll need all the sleep we can get.”
“My thoughts exactly.” Theran chimed in and unfolded his bedroll. He also tossed a few more at them. Violet caught heir’s in one hoof, not moving form her spot one bit, while Haze fumbled with her one and Sapphire completely missed heir’s as it flew over her head. Theran sighed at their clumsiness. “Get some sleep. We get up at first light.”
Haze suddenly felt her horn spark and pain slowly came with it. “Oh no.” Haze thought. “I’ve been using my magic for too long. I’m gunna short out.” She got up quickly and looked at Theran. “I’m uh going to the toilet. I’ll uh be right back.” Before Theran had a chance to speak Haze ran off into the dark. She didn’t go too far, she could still see the camp from where she was. She let her magic go and with a flash a green she was her true self again. The pain faded so fast it was like a cool wave washing through her body and she actually fell to her knees, feeling faint. “That was close.” She sighed to herself. She rolled onto her back and looked up at the night sky as she cached her breath. She watched the stars and the moon, letting their radiance sooth her soul. “I got to be more careful.” She said out loud and then she heard a twig snap. She sat up quick, her hoof going for her hoof blade but it was only Theran. “Theran! Dear Celestia don’t scare me like that.”
“Sorry.” Theran whispered. “You just shouldn’t run off like that.”
“It’s not like I had a choice.” She whispered in anger. “I almost lost control and then Sapph would have seen what I am.”
“Is that really a bad thing?” Theran asked her. “I mean you’re friends right? Don’t you think she’ll understand?”
Haze rolled her eyes in frustration and sat up. “You’re one to talk. What about Violet? When are you gunna tell her you can’t die huh?”
That seemed to hit home. Theran frowned at her. “You calling me a hypocrite?” He whispered in anger.
“Yes I am.” Haze stated
Theran gave her an angry glare. “My problem is a little more complicated than yours Missy.” He said in a strict voice.
“HOW?!” Haze snapped back. Theran tried to shush her and she did tone it down but the anger was still there. “Just tell her, how are can it possibly be?”
Theran rolled his eyes and made a sharp sigh. “Oh you think it’s that easy? You think it’s so simple for me to go up to her, spread my hooves and say. Hay Vi guess what I’m immortal and in 80 years I’ll be the same young Stallion and you’ll be dead. Oh and since you think it’s so easy you show your pale what you are. Go on impress me.”
Haze stared back at the light coming from the camp and thought about how Sapphire would react seeing her like this. The thought wasn’t a nice one. “I…I can’t.” Haze finally said looking away from Theran.
“Do you see now how none simple it is?” Theran stated and looked as if he was going to say more he his eyes widened and he face hoofed. “Ah damnit I’ve just gone and screwed up my point. If I can’t do it how can you?”
“I guess we’re both being hypercritics huh?” Haze asked, glancing at Theran.
“Yeah.” Theran admitted with a heavy sigh. “I guess we are.” He rubbed the back of his neck looking awkward. Haze to felt awkward as she quietly scratched the grassy, snow covered ground with her right forehoof. It was one of those moments she just wanted to be over as quick as possible. After a minute of silence Theran spoke up. “So…Since it’s clear you’re not gunna show her, what…how are you supposed to sleep tonight? I mean it would be rather strange in you slept out here away from us.”
Haze rubbed her temple in thought. This wasn’t turning out to be a good night. “I…I don’t know. I can’t sleep and keep my disguise up it’s just not possible.” She lay down on her belly and hide her face in her forelegs. “Raaaahhh I don’t know what to do!”
She heard Theran walk up to her and felt him touched her back. “Hay?” Haze looked up at him. “Why not sleep in between me and Vi tonight and uh…hide in your covers.”
“You really think that’s going to fool Sapphire? She smells oddness from miles away.” Haze moaned.
“You got any better ideas?” Theran groaned. “Cause the way ah see it you dinny have much of a choice.” Haze sighed long and hard, closing her eyes and letting her head droop. She felt Theran’s touch and she opened her eyes again. He half smiled at her. “Come on partner, I’ll walk you back.” He gave her a happy wink and she smiled at that.
“Sure thing, “partner.” She elbowed him in his shoulder plate a little too hard and hurt her joint. “Ou that hurt.” She thought. Haze just kept on smiling and Theran rolled his eyes.
As they went back into camp Haze changed back before Sapphire saw her and when she did see her, Sapphire smiled and called out to her. “Hay Haze come on get over here. I want to hear the rest of the story.”
Haze’s mind raced as she thought of something to say. “Uh…I uh sorry Sapph I’m a little too tired for that.”
Sapphire’s mouth opened slightly in confusion as she blinked a few times. “Uh ok uh well then you can just lay next to me and…”
Haze interrupted her. “Actually I’m…going to sleep in between Vi and Theran tonight.”
Sapphire’s expression looked down cast as she as her brow wrinkled with confusion, her eyes widened and her ears flopped to the sides of her head. When she spoke she sounded unsure. “Uh oh…well uh…y-you sleep well then. I’ll be here if…if you wanna talk or something.”
Haze felt really bad now. She just turned her friend down for no reason, all so she could keep her secret, secret. “I’m such a cowered.” Haze thought. “Why can’t I just tell her?”
She went over to Theran and Violet, leaving Sapphire in her spot in the camp alone. Theran had already set up her bedroll in between his and Violet’s and she lay down on it. She pulled her covers over herself and let her spell go, turning back to her true self once more. “Don’t worry Haze.” Theran whispered beside her. “I’ll wake you before your friend wakes up ok.”
“Ok.” Haze said quietly.
“Well goodnight then.” Theran said and she heard him still in his armour roll onto his side and went quiet. Violet was already snoring. Haze let out a deep sigh from under her covers, listening to the sounds of the campfire crack and sizzle.
“Goodnight Haze.” Sapphire called over to her.
“Night Sapph.” Haze replied, not showing her face. She made one more deep sigh, pressed her head on her pillow and quickly drifted off in to a deep sleep.
Theran mulled over what Storm had said to him after their mission briefing with the Prince himself. The things he told them, something was happening in the South and it was…unnatural. Something big was coming, something unlike any the Barrierland has faced before. “Theran?”
Theran blinked and shook his head. He was sitting in the living room of his home and Ashtrid was sitting near him in her own chair eating her dinner. Trisha his four-year-old daughter was upstairs in her room sleeping after her eventful day at the wall. Theran looked at his wife sleepy eyed. “What, what is it?” Theran asked her in a dazed sort of way.
She gazed at him in confusion. “Your dinner, you haven’t even touched a bit of it.” She used the fork she was holding in her magic to point at the still steaming plate of vegetables on the small table next to him.
Theran blinked again as he stared at the plate of food and his mind went blank. “Uh…I uh…” He couldn’t think of what to say as he felt his insides turn.
Ashtrid tilted her head and put down her fork and half empty plate. “Theran what’s wrong?” She stared at him in quiet confusion. He couldn’t meet her eyes, he couldn’t find the right words. It was as if a great weight had been set on his shoulders, stopping him from talking. Ashtrid spoke up again and this time she set her food aside and got up. “Theran you’re acting strange. What’s wrong?”
He clenched his jaw and looked at her. “I…I’m going away…somewhere on a mission.” She stopped as she stared at him wide eyed. He continued in his flat tone. “The Prince himself has given me a very important task and I’ll be gone for a while.” He looked down setting his gaze to the floor and said in a quiet voice. “Maybe even years.”
He looked up slowly and saw his wife just standing there staring at him. Her eyes were wide, her mouth hung open a little and her eyes slightly shifted as she processed what she just heard. After a few moments of awkward silence she finally spoke and her voice sounded sore. “You…you’ll be back right? Just like always right? You’ll get the job done and be right back home…right?”
Theran felt his heart sink in his chest. “I…I’m not sure Ash, this one is…different. I’ve to hoof pick nearly over a thousand soldiers to come with me to…” He trailed off.
Ashtrid blinked and took a step forward. “To what? To do what Theran!?” She kept taking steps forward and her voice sounded frantic. “Why do you need so many soldiers? Where are you going? What are you tasked to do!?”
“I don’t know damnit!” Theran shouted in anger and he slammed his hoof into the arm of his chair. Ashtrid flinched but she didn’t make a sound. Theran continued his rant. “The big grey bastard didny tell me a damn thing! What I’m doing, why I’m doing it, nothing. Just a fucking location and a bunch of other orders that makes no sense.”
Ashtrid frowned in complete bewilderment. “W-wait hold on just on sodding minute here. You don’t know what you’re doing? Where are you even going?”
“I canny tell you that it’s classified!” Theran leaned back in his chair and rubbed his temple, sighing. “I wasn’t even supposed to tell you this much.”
“Then why did you!?” Ashtrid demanded in anger.
“Do you really have to ask Ash really?” He got up and wrapped his forelegs around her neck. She nearly tumbled over in her surprise. “I love you damnit, you deserve to know.”
She sat down with him and returned the hug with her own. When she spoke she sounded shaken. “Oh Theran I’m so sorry, I love you too with all my heart.” Her hug grew tighter. “I didn’t mean to be pushy.”
“No.” Theran sighed as he let her go to look at her face. She was so beautiful, those crystal blue eyes of heir’s always made him feel calm. “You got nothing to be sorry for. I’m the one who should be sorry.” He looked up the stairs, his heart shrinking with sadness. “How are we gunna tell Trisha? I could be gone for…I don’t know how long.” He looked back at Ashtrid and he fought the tears welling up inside him. “How are you supposed to raise her without me to aid you? What if I don’t…”
Ashtrid put her left hoof on his mouth and he shut up. He looked into her eyes and he saw not sadness, not anger. He saw determination. “Don’t, don’t you dare say it.” She ordered in a strict voice. “You will return that’s an order. You hear me that’s an order?” Theran tried to speak but she wouldn’t let him. “I know what you’re going to say. I’m not a soldier, you out rank me well guess what. You may be the Arch mage, you may command armies but gods be damned I am your wife. I am your one and only superior and my order to you no matter what happens out there you will come back to me, you will come back for Trisha. You got that?”
“Uh I…” Theran tried to speak but his answer wasn’t good enough.
“I said, you got that!?” Ashtrid yelled.
“Yes!” Theran snapped. “I got it ok, sheesh you’re worse than that old guy in a market place. Bla bla bla.” Before she had a chance to object he kissed her on the lips. She relaxed, putting her hooves on his shoulders, enjoying the moment. When the moment passed they looked into each other’s eyes. Theran smiled and put his right hoof on her cheek. “Don’t worry Ash, I have no intentions of staying away for long, you can count on it.”
Ashtrid gave him a warm happy smile. “That’s the Stallion I married.”
“Hay I think it was me who married you remember.” Theran teased.
Ashtrid giggled at that and so did Theran. There was a creak on the wooden floor and when Theran turned his head he saw Trisha standing at the bottom of the stairs. Her sleepwear was too big for her so it hung off her tiny body. Her white and red mane was all tangled and messy. She rubbed her right eye as she levitated her toy bear beside her. She let off a big adorable yawn and opened her big blue eyes. She was barely half awake as she asked or more like mumbled. “Mummy, Daddy what are you yelling about?”
Theran got up and approached his little daughter. “Hay there sweetie.” Theran said in a kind, playful voice. He sat down and picked her up and cradled her in his forelegs. “You should be in bed. Little fillies shouldny be up at this hour.”
She let out another big yawn and looked at him sleepy eyed. “Yeah but you were yelling. Why were you yelling at Mummy?”
Ashtrid came over and joined in on the embrace of their daughter. “No sweet heart he wasn’t yelling at me, we were yelling at each other.”
Trisha looked puzzled. “But…but why?”
“We’ll tell you later Trish.” Theran’s face was beaming as he held his daughter close and enjoyed the warmth and life in her little being. “You just rest now.” Something wet hit his nose from above and he looked up. “What?”
(Present day)
Theran woke with a gasp and he sat up. He was back in the camp sight and as he looked around he noticed Violet, Haze and Sapphire were still asleep. There was something wet on his face and when he touched it he found out it was snow. “Must of come from the trees.” Theran thought. The warm feeling he had before was gone, lost in the deepest part of his soul. What he felt now was cold and bitter like something important had been taken from him. He sat there hugging his chest as the painful memories still bubbled in his mind. It raked at his heart making him feel sick. What he would give just to see their living faces again just once. To hold Trisha again and enjoy the loving embrace of his wife. He felt tears in his eyes and he would have considered just letting them free if it weren’t for Haze’s friend waking up.
She woke with an uncomfortable groan and began to sit up. She was facing away from him so she didn’t notice his cold, glum gaze watching her. She sat up sideways, her covers sliding off her. She then stretched out her tattered wings as far as then could go and let out a high moan as he heard her back crick. She then sighed and turned to see him watching her. She squeaked and threw her covers over her face. “Uh…good morning?” Theran said, puzzled at her strange behaviour.
He could still see her hooves as she held her covers up but then she lowered them a bit so now he could see her strawberry eyes. When she finally spoke after just staring at him she said in a timed voice. “Uh…g-good morning Mr uh…Razorblade.” She then asked in the same voice. “Uh how…how long have you been um…watching me?”
Theran could tell she was blushing so he just rolled his eyes. “Not long and it’s just Theran, none of that formal stuff out here. Anyway had a good sleep I take it?” He asked her.
She put her covers down, fully showing herself now. She dimly glanced at Haze who was still asleep, hiding under her covers. “Yeah…” She spoke in an unenthusiastic way. “I guess I slept well enough. Not as good as some though.” She glanced her eyes, down cast at Haze.
Theran raised an eyebrow at that. “What’s that supposed to mean?” He asked.
Her face went red again and she bit her lip. “Uh nothing.” Was her quick reply.
Theran smirked. “Oh I see.”
She looked at him funny. “See…se what?”
Theran’s smirk widened. “You’re jealous that Haze slept in between me and Vi instead of sleeping next to you.”
Her face went so red it was like her head turned into a cherry. “That…” She objected. “That’s not true you take that back! I would never…”
Theran started laughing and she stopped yelling. “Ha oh by the gods you’re easy.”
She blinked in confusion. “Huh?”
“I was joking.” Theran admitted. “I really had you going there didn’t I?”
“Ha ha yeah.” She said, sounding unsure.
“Hay listen, you’re name’s Sapphire right?” She nodded. “You do realise to get to the Heartland we’re gunna need to go through some very dangerous roads right?” Sapphire nodded again in confusion. “Then answer me this. Where’s your weapon?” Sapphire’s expression went blank. “Cause I have weapons, Violet has her sword and now even Haze has a hoof blade.” He gestured to her. “So tell me, where is yours?”
Sapphire glanced at her empty sides then looked at Theran’s weapons. “I uh…I don’t have any.” She finally admitted and crossed her forelegs over her chest, looking away.
Theran sighed, glancing at his bag then back at Sapphire. “Do you know how to use a weapon?”
Sapphire gives Theran a sideways glance then looks at him completely. “Uh yes.”
“What type?” Theran asked flatly.
Sapphire twiddled her hoofs for a bit before answering. “I uh…I have some skill in small weapons, mostly knives or daggers.” She looked at the ground. “I uh used to borrow my…my Mother’s daggers and go somewhere private to practice with them.” She looked up and noticed Theran giving her an odd look. She grimaced. “Uh I know what you’re thinking I uh never cut myself with them honest.” Theran kept giving her his funny look. He was trying to read her but for some reason she was hard to figure out. She kept on trying to convince him. “I swear…look I’ll even show you.”
Theran had had enough info so he raised a hoof in the air and said. “Relax kid you don’t need to convince me.” He smirked again. “Oh and when you said borrowed you really meant stole.” Sapphire looked like she was going to say something, an objection perhaps but Theran didn’t let her speak. “Hay it’s alright.” He put his forehooves up either side of his head. “I knew your mother. I personally had to kick her out of the inn one time for starting a fight. In my opinion you should have kept her daggers. That nag doesny deserve them nor should she have them.” He paused for a second then floated over his bag. From it he levitated two Iron daggers in sheaths out of his bag and hovered them over to Sapphire. “Here you go, you can borrow these for a while.” She took them and just stared at them while Theran spoke some more. “They’re cheap and made from a common metal. They dull easily but are also easy to sharpen. My advice is keep an eye on their sharpness.” He took out a tiny block of rough stone and gave it to her. “Here take this it’s flint. Just run it on the edge of the blade and it will stay sharp.” Theran put his bag away and observed her. “So what do you think?”
Sapphire pulled one of the daggers out of its sheath and examined it. It was a curved dagger, most popular with bandits and other crime groups. Easy to build, easy to fix and very effective. She looked at Theran. “Um thanks this is really nice of you to just give me these.”
Theran rolled his eyes. “Whatever.” He sighed. He looked at Haze and Violet who was still sleeping. He smirked his wicked grin and got to his hooves. He sneaked over to Violet and prodded her in the side. “Oh Violet, wake up Violet.” When she didn’t wake he looked up, grabbed a tree branch and shook it. Snow fell from the branch and hit Violet’s face. She woke with a gasp and sprang to her hooves. Theran burst out laughing as Violet glared at him with snow sticking to her face and mane. “Oh oh you should see your face Vi it’s priceless.” He closed his eyes as the pain from the laughter became too much. But when he opened his eyes again he was met with a snowball to the face.
Violet was smirking now and was scratching her chin. “Hmmm I would say the same if only I could see your face.” She was the one to start laughing now and Theran just frowned, rolled his eye and blew snow off his nose.
“Oh ha ha.” Theran moaned as he wiped the remaining snow off his face. “Your wit is unmatched.” He said sarcastically. He then sighed and asked Violet. “Hay Vi could you do me a favour?” He pointed at Sapphire. “I gave her some daggers. Could you give her some tips on how to use them while I wake Haze?”
Violet smiled. “Sure I’ll tell her what I know. Oh and Theran?”
Theran raised an eyebrow and asked. “Yes?”
She gave him a warm smile. “It’s good to have you back.” Theran’s expression softened and he gave her a half smile, not saying anything. Violet then turned away from him and addressed Sapphire. “Ok you come with me, I’ll show you how to use those things like a pro.”
While Violet led Sapphire away from the camp Theran went over to Haze. He made sure they were gone before gently pulling the covers off her face. She was still sound asleep with her mouth hanging open. The front of her mane was all messy now from hiding under the covers and some of it covered her eyes. As she snored away he could see her pointy fangs sticking out. Even at fourteen years old she still managed to be adorable. He pocked her on the nose and she made a little groan. She scrunched up her face and mumbled something.
“Eh no, no I wasn’t chasing jelly beans, hmmm rainbows.” Theran rolled his eyes and poked her again. This time she woke and opened her eyes. She sleepily looked up at him. “Dad?”
Theran was slightly taken aback. “Huh?” He grumbled in confusion.
Haze’s eyes seemed to focus and when they did she gasped. She pulled the covers over her head in a flash and began to moan at Theran. “Theran you jerk what are ya thinking? Sapphire will see me!”
Theran let out a sharp sigh and pulled her covers off her as he said. “Relax, Violet took her away from the camp to give her some tips on defending herself.”
Haze gasped as her covers were torn from her and she curled up in a ball. “It’s so c-cold.” She shivered.
Theran face hoofed with yet again another sigh. “Oh quit being such a big foal and deal with it.”
She sat up suddenly, crossed her forelegs and pouted with a moody frown. “Easy for you to say you’re built for this weather.”
Theran looked at her in confusion. “What’s up with you?” He asked. He couldn’t understand what was making her this moody.
Haze’s face softened and she looked at the ground. “I…I don’t know. I guess everything is moving pretty fast for me to handle. I mean yay lets go on an adventure is a little sudden is all.” She looked at him. “Say why do you want us to go to the Heartland anyway?”
Theran shrugged. “I just figured a change of scenery would be nice. I hear it’s spring in the Heartland this time of year. Think about it no snow, no bandits, no monsters and I also hear there’s a city made of crystals. Now wouldn’t that be exciting?” Haze looked away again looking down cast and Theran took a guess as to why. “This is about your past isn’t it? You don’t want to go back do you?”
Haze grimaced at that and she glared at him. “Eh no. My past has nothing to do with it.”
“Oh really?” Theran asked with sarcasm.
“Yes.” Haze stated in a strict voice but then it wavered and she looked away again. “Actually…maybe oh I don’t know anymore everything is confusing.” She hunched low and covered her eyes with her hooves.
Theran felt her pain. He had to remember she was a teenager and things are tough at her age, especially with her unique disposition. He sat down next to her and gave her a cuddle. She took her hooves away from her eyes, opened them and looked at him in surprise. “It’s ok Pip, I don’t expect you to know or be ready for everything but come on going back to see your homeland might be fun.” He chuckled to himself and added. “Besides I’ve never been to the Heartland ever. This will be a new experience for me and gods know I need some.” He gave her a warm half smile. “So do me a favour and just lighten up ok. Can you do that at least?”
Haze looked like she was giving it some thought. For a few moments she said nothing and Theran felt like he just wasted his time when she finally looked at him again and gave him a warm smile. “Well I guess so. Ok I’ll do it.”
“That’s my girl.” Theran said delighted as he ruffled her mane.
“Hay stop it you’re messing up my mane.” Haze moaned and tried to shield her head with her hooves but then he went for her sides and tickled her. Haze couldn’t help herself and doubled over with laughter. “No please it’s too much I can’t aaahahaaaaa!”
Her laughter made him laugh to but something clicked in his head and he frowned. He stopped and stood up, acting as if nothing happened. Haze lay on the ground holding her sides till she noticed he wasn’t tickling her anymore and she looked up. Theran looked around the camp then went up to the fire and stomped it out. “We’ll be heading out soon so help me pack up.”
Haze rolled to her hooves, stretched her back like a dog and shook herself off. “Ok sure I’ll help.”
She transformed back into her normal Haze disguise and got to rolling up the bed rolls. Theran cursed himself in his mind and a little voice in his head spoke to him. “You’ve got attached haven’t you?” It slivered in his mind like a snake, hissing in his ear. “You know they will die they will all die and you will be alone once more.” Theran growled and shook his head. “Shut up!” He snapped to himself and then he realised he said that out loud.
“Huh?” Haze stopped what she was doing and looked back at Theran. “Did you say something?”
“What?” Theran turned and frowned at her. “No stop asking if I did.”
Haze looked taken aback and she made a flinching movement with her head. “Ok sorry I asked.”
Theran rolled his eyes and just sighed. “I’m losing it.” He thought. “I need to do something.” And with that he got to helping Haze packing up their stuff.
…
(Sapphire)
Violet took Sapphire away from the camp to a spot she deemed suitable. A open area without trees or bushes in the way. “Ok this will do.” Violet stated and turned to Sapphire who looked unsure.
She looked around nervously as she rubbed one hoof over the other. “Um why are we doing this again?” Sapphire asked.
Violet smiled and unclipped her sword, setting it aside. “Theran wants me to teach you how to use a dagger in an effective way.” She grinned wildly, making Sapphire feel uneasy. “And I’m happy to do so hehe.”
Sapphire was a little taken aback. She had never seen this side to Violet this happy energetic side. She simply nodded and said. “Uh alright then if…if you say so.”
Violet’s expression softened to Sapphire’s relief and she got down to business. “Ok here it goes.” She pulled out her very own dagger from a slot in her chest plate and flipped it in the air only to catch it again. Sapphire was gob smack by the fluidity of Violet’s movement. She pulled it out so fast she almost missed it.
“Wow you have one hidden in your armour?” Sapphire said amazed.
Violet gave a bow. “Thank you. Theran’s not the only one with hidden tricks in his armour.” She pointed her dagger at Sapphire. “Now tell me what do you know of knife fighting?”
Sapphire felt a lump in her throat. She didn’t really know how to show what she knew. “Uh well um you stick um with the pointy end?”
Violet giggled and Sapphire felt her cheek heat up. “Well you’re close but there’s more to it than that.” Violet gestured to Sapphire’s belt where her new daggers were. “Take them out and show me how it’s done.”
Sapphire again was taken aback. “Is she crazy?!” Sapphire thought in alarm “I can’t do that!” She stated with shock in her voice.
“And why is that?” Violet said in a calm manner.
Sapphire was so confused. Why would she ask her to attack her? “Cause I might hurt you!”
“Oh you won’t.” Violet stated yet again in a calm manner. “Now come on don’t be shy.”
Sapphire felt like she was being insulted. She frowned, pulling out her daggers and holding them both up right. She used her wings to balance herself on two legs, it was tricky but she managed. Violet also did the same to Sapphire’s surprise and she left herself open, not even trying to make a stance. Sapphire didn’t want to hurt her so she was going to go for her chest plate, that way she wouldn’t get hurt. Sapphire darted forward with a battle cry, using her wings as a speed boost and aimed right for Violets chest. Violet wasn’t even trying to move she just stood there. “Ha I’m going to show her I’m no wimp, this is almost too…”
Just before her blade even had a chance to scratch the surface of Violet’s chest plate she suddenly moved with blinding speed, she didn’t even move from her spot. With her own dagger she parried Sapphire’s right dagger to the side. Then with her free hoof she grabbed Sapphire’s left hoof by the wrist and twisted. Pain lanced up Sapphire’s foreleg as she was locked in an odd angle. She felt something cold and metal against her throat right by her jugular vain and she froze. She stared into Violets purple eyes and as before she looked completely calm. Sapphire dropped her blades and felt a shiver run up her spine as she let out a frightened sigh. Violet smiled and said. “Now you’re dead, congrats.” In less than a second Violet had disarmed her and theoretically killed her in two fluid movements.
Sapphire managed to find her voice again and said. “How…how did you…”
Violet let her go and she fell to the ground clutching her throbbing shoulder. “You telegraphed your movements to me, letting me know where and how you were going to attack.” She slipped her dagger back in its hidden sheath in her chest plate and offered her hoof to Sapphire. “In another words that don’t sound like Theran. You made your attack very predictable. Something any bandit will exploit.”
“So the roomers in the village are true then?” Sapphire asked as Violet helped her up. “You were once a bandit weren’t you?”
Violet’s eyes widened slightly just for a second then she was smiling again. “Well kinda was kinda wasn’t. It’s a long story and it was a long time ago.” She gave Sapphire a hard look in the eye. “I’m not that person anymore. If you want I could tell you about it some other time.”
Sapphire blinked as her mind blanked out for a moment then she just nodded. Then her mind went back to what had just happened. “How did you do that? I mean what you did was so cool, you move like a bloody ninja!”” Sapphire felt her excitement grow or was it just the adrenalin? She couldn’t tell.
Violet shrugged at Sapphire’s question and she was blushing a little. “I guess I’m well practiced, that and I have years of survival experience.” She picked up Sapphire’s daggers. She put one in Sapphire’s sheath for her but kept on holding the other. “The trick is to be fast and aim for the vital points.” With the blade Violet pointed at her own neck. “Right here is one of the vital points you want to aim for. One stab or stroke here and it’s all over in seconds.” She pointed at Sapphire and made a circular motion with the blade. “Turn around.” Sapphire gulped not really wanting to but did as she was instructed. With her flank now facing Violet she pointed ahead. “Look in that direction.” Sapphire looked and almost immediately Violet had her right foreleg around Sapphire’s neck and pocked a soft spot near her ribs with the tip of the dagger. “This is another vital spot. Right here is an opening in your ribs. A small blade here is sure to go right to the heart and if not that the lungs.” She let Sapphire got again. Now her neck was throbbing and she rubbed it as she turned to face Violet. She smiled, flipped the dagger, caught it by the blade and offered it to Sapphire. “Knife fighting isn’t about getting the most cuts in.” Sapphire took the blade as Violet added. “It’s about accuracy and going for that sweet spot.”
Sapphire sheathed her dagger and nodded politely. “Thank you Violet, I’ll…I’ll remember what you showed me today.”
Violet’s smile faded and she put a hoof on Sapphire’s shoulder. “Hay just keep in mind what I showed you is only for self defence.” She patted her shoulder and began to walk back to the camp. As she did so she added as she passed Sapphire. “I mean don’t get any crazy ideas, It’s not like I’m teaching you to be an assassin or anything haha.”
“Ha ha Ok?” Sapphire said as she followed Violet back to camp. “I’ll keep that in mind to.”
“Oh snap!” Violet yelled, turned back and picked up her sword. “Oops haha almost forgot this. I guess I was having so much fun I nearly left this. Ah Theran would rip me a new asshole if I did that eh ha.” She smiled. “Don’t get me wrong though Theran is a great guy you just need to get to know him and you’ll see.”
“You like him don’t you?” Sapphire asked. She had a feeling there was more to this.
Violet’s cheeks started going a light pink and she glanced away. “Uh I um…like him…in the sense he’s a nice guy um with those big ears.” She looked completely away and bit her lip. “Can uh we drop this subject now?” She asked Sapphire, not making eye contact.
Sapphire was confused to all hell now but she nodded and said unsure. “Um…alright?”
“Great!” Violet said rather loud and she was pulling a funny face. Then she looked ahead. “Oh look Theran and Haze have packed up. Come on let’s get going wouldn’t want to keep them waiting.”
Violet trotted on ahead while Sapphire smiled and said to herself. “Yeah, she’s into him alright hehe.”
…
(Violet)
After Theran and Haze packed the bedding they all had a quick breakfast before heading off on the road. Violet had her favourite a lattes and peanut butter sandwich. It wasn’t really meant for breakfast but it was all she had other than an apple. Haze had some of cookies Lilly made for her and she also shared a few of them with Sapphire. Theran had his favourite a cheese roll though he cheated by heating it up with his magic. After filling their bellies they set out. Violet carried her sword, saddle-bag and her bed roll. Haze only had her saddle-bag while Sapphire carried both heir’s and Haze’s bed rolls. Haze had asked to carry her own but Sapphire insisted, something about not being a burden and pulling her weight. As for Theran well he was the heaviest out of all of them. He had his armour, his weapons, his saddle-bag, bed roll and that bow he carried too. Yet he never broke a sweat. She knew he used to be some sort of Merc or so he said though it never really seemed to fit. Sure he looks like a Merc, he sometimes acts like one too but he doesn’t fight like one. Violet suspected he was telling fibs but who was she to judge. All though she wished he would lighten up. He was such a grump it sometimes nagged at her mind. What did he have to be grumpy about? Sure the Barrier land was a shit hole she had to admit that but she made the most of things. Ever since Theran had freed her from her slavery never in her life had she been so happy. Everyday was a new adventure to her something to look forward to but Theran…he didn’t see it that way and she wondered why.
While Haze and Sapphire chatted about vampires Violet started playing her cards and tried to make Theran talk. “Sooooo…” Violet said right next to him. “Why the long face?”
Theran glanced at her. He wasn’t wearing his helmet so it was easy to tell he was annoyed by the question. “What are you talking about?” He asked in a glum, bored voice.
Violet bumped his side and he seemed to waken up. “You’ve been sulking ever since we left camp. Is there something on your mind?”
“No.” Theran stated. “There is nothing to talk about.”
Violet huffed. He wasn’t going to win that easy. “Oh really? Me thinks otherwise.” She elbowed his side. “You got to lighten up we’re going to see the Heartland Theran the Heartland.” She waved her hoof to the sky. “I’ve heard it’s a beautiful land full of wonderful things and let’s not forget you were the one who planed this whole thing. So why the face?”
Theran sighed glumly. “Look if I smile will you get off my back?”
Violet frowned at him. “No I don’t want you to just smile I want you to have some fun, you know enjoy yourself.” She started hopping as they moved down the road. “Look around, smell the air just live for a change.” She turned to Haze and Sapphire and asked. “Hay Haze know any songs that could cheer grumpula here up?”
Haze looked confused. “Huh?”
“You know a cheery song any song the first one that pops in your head.” Violet was literally jumping now.
Haze looked to be thinking hard. “Uh I think I remember an old nursery song back when I lived in the Heartland. Um it went like uh…” She cleared her throat and started to hum it a bit then started saying it. “Uh always look on the bright side of life.” She made a few happy whistles and repeated the same line.
Violet liked this song it was perfected. “Great you sing it too Sapph.” Sapphire slowly but surely joined in until she was in rhythm with Haze. Soon even Violet was singing it and Theran looked he was about to blow a gasket. They kept it up till Theran rolled his eyes, smiled and with very little effort joined in. Violet was beaming she had finally done it. They sang and sang and more and more Theran looked like he was brightening up getting louder and more cheerful. Suddenly he stood on his back legs and took Violet’s forehooves in his. Violet was surprised as they started dancing but… “Uh Theran I…I don’t know how to dance!”
Theran laughed as he made her move awkwardly around. Haze and Sapphire were laughing also. Theran gave her a confident grin. “Well then Missy I’m just going to have to teach you how to.”
Violet blushed and she bit her lower lip. “Uh well uh…”
“What’s wrong Vi?” Theran asked in a teasing why. “Speechless?”
Violet’s cheek were red hot and she felt her butterflies in her stomach. She let out a little squeak and giggled as they spun around and around. Theran suddenly lowered her near the ground so fast she yelped. He held her there and he looked her in the eye. She was so transfixed by his gaze she didn’t notice Haze and Sapphire staring at them in stunned silence. It was suddenly getting hotter and she could feel her heart start to beat faster. The butterflies in her stomach felt like a swarm now and she could barely breathe. She attempted to speak. “Um Theran can…can I tell you something?”
Theran blinked and he was now blushing. “Um yeah?”
She for some reason couldn’t find the words. “I…I uh…I think…”
Before she could ask what she always wanted to ask, she heard something like a zipping sound then an impact. Sapphire yelped loudly and Violet and Theran looked at her. Haze was also starting at her as a red dart was sticking out her shoulder. “Guys?” Sapphire asked dully. “I don’t feel so good.”
She collapsed and Haze looked shocked. “Sapphire are you…” Another zipping sound came and another red dart came out of nowhere and imbedded itself in Haze’s neck. “Ouch what the…” She didn’t get a chance to say much as she too fell to the ground. Her disguise vanished in a puff of green flame.
“What the fuck!?” Theran shouted. He was about to right Violet when a third heavier zipping sound came and what hit Theran right in the throat wasn’t a dart but an arrow.
He dropped Violet and she fell over, rolling onto the belly. She lay there in stunned horror as she watched more arrows hit Theran, some bouncing off his armour but the rest went in its gaps. “NO!!” Violet screamed, as she sprang to her legs. Something hit her flank and she grunted in angry pain. She looked at her flank to see a dart. Her vision became blurry in seconds but she growled and fought against it. Dizzy and swaying from side to side she willed herself to reach Theran. He was sitting there panting, eyes wide open in pain as he tried to pull out the arrows. Violet stumbled and righted herself only for her knees to buckle falling once more, hitting the ground with an angry thud. She growled furiously as she fought to keep her eyes open. She crawled to him. “No no…” She growled through gritted teeth. “Not now…not ever!”
She heard hoof steps behind her and all around her. Ponies in brown and black gear trotted into view. They didn’t look like bandits they were too well equip. They were masked and some of them loomed over Haze and Sapphire while three of them approached Theran. Violet kept growling the sheer effort it took to stay awake some unbearable. One of them a black and white Unicorn Stallion walked up to Violet with a smug look on his face. Yes unlike the others this one wasn’t wearing a mask. He looked at her with his green eyes and said in an Aussie accent. “Well guys look what we have here a Sheila that won’t stay down.” He smiled at her. “Am impressed lass truly I am you got that fighting spirit.” He then turned to Theran who was glaring at him with rage plastered on his face. “Ah and this must be thee lethal Theran Razorblade, I finally get to meet you.” Theran growled at him and coughed up some blood as he did. “You have no idea how hard it was to get you where ah wanted you. The years me and ma buds here planed to nab you was just infuriating but then you went and did the best thing. You gather up your posie and then just walked right into our hooves. I must admit I’m rather disappointed I was expecting more from this but meh can’t get everything.” Theran crocked something and the guy pricked his ears. “I’m sorry what was that?”
Theran breathed deeply as he wheezed out a single word. “WHY!?”
“Business mate.” He shrugged and pulled out a long, thin knife. “Nothing personal just a job that’s paying us a lot of bits like enough to make us for life. Ah don’t know who you pissed off mate but I’m sad to say they also offered a bounces.” He branded his knife and held it up. “Sorry mate but it’s lights out for you cause who ever wants you wants you limp and ripe as a gold fish.”
He raised the blade above his head and brought it down hard, stabbing it through Theran’s shoulder, passed his collarbone and into his heart. “NO!!!” Violet screamed with all her heart as Theran’s eyes twitched a few times and then he went limp but his head stayed stiff. Violet kept on screaming as the blade was pulled out, screamed as arterial blood squirted from his neck and she screamed as he slumped to the side and did not move. Violet whimpered loudly as she tried to crawl her way over to him but her limbs weren’t don’t as they were told. “No he can’t be dead.” She thought as Theran’s dead eyes stared back at her. “He can’t be.” It’s not fair it wasn’t fair. “This isn’t happening this can’t be real!” Violet screamed in her mind.
The guy flicked his knife, slid it back in its sheath and approached her. “Hay shh, shh there, there.” He grabbed her mane and made her look into his cold, heartless gaze. He smiled and said in a calm voice. “After always look on the bright side of life.”
Violet’s eyes twitched with rage, she wanted to reach up and break his neck but the drug in her system had finally overwhelmed her. She looked at Theran one more time, staring at his cold blue eyes before heir’s forced themselves shut and a world of darkness washed over her.
Haze lay curled up in a ball under her blue and yellow star covers in her bedroom. Her skin felt like it was a fire in so many places from all the blisters and rashes that dotted her tiny body. Her fur was almost completely gone save for a few patches on her back and chest. Her mane was in tatters, shorter now than it was before. Everything hurt, everything itched, she couldn’t even cuddle her favourite toy dog for comfort it just hurt too much. Her hooves were wrapped in blood soaked bandages since chunks started peeling and dropping off and then there were her shoulders. The skin on top of her shoulder blades started to split and open painfully. They bled so much they had to be bandaged too. “What’s happening to me?” Haze thought, as stinging tears ran down her sore face. It was 8:25pm at night and Haze could hear Aunty Stela arguing with Uncle Pepper downstairs about her condition they had been doing this for hours.
Aunty Stela was shouting at the top of her lungs and so was Uncle Pepper, saying things like. “What’s wrong with her?!” Or “Is it an infection from the Barrier Land?!” And “What are we going to do?!”
Aunty Stela was a nurse with much medical knowledge but if she didn’t know what’s wrong with her then…the mere thought of it was terrifying. “Am I gunna die?” Haze thought. “I don’t wanna die, I don’t want to end up like Mother.”
She didn’t know how she managed it but she must have fallen asleep because the shouting had stopped and her light was suddenly on. The brightness stung her eyes like angry bees. Her vision was all red at the edges and the pain pulsed through her head. She heard Aunty Stela’s voice and she was whispering softly to her. “Summer? Summer sweetie.” Haze through her squinted eyes looked over to the door though she didn’t move her head. Aunty Stela and Uncle Pepper were standing at the door, the worry and fear on their faces was clear as day. Aunty Stela smiled though it was a fake smile but it comforted Haze just seeing it. “We got somepony to help you, a doctor.”
That was great news a doctor. Maybe this doctor could figure out what’s wrong with her and cure her. “W-when is he coming?” Haze wheezed. Her throat was so sore and full of glut her every word was gurgled.
“He’s right here.” She moved aside to let the said doctor in the room. He was a middle-aged Unicorn with a pale yellow coat and silver mane. His cutie mark was a test tub with bubbles coming out of it and he wore a white medical jacket.
His face was strict looking with intelligent brown eyes but he smiled for Haze. “Hello there little Miss Summer Haze.” The doctor introduced himself in a deep English accent. “My name is Doctor Fredric and I’ll be taking a look at you to see if I can tell what’s going on with your health.”
Haze was surprised her Aunty and Uncle managed to get a doctor here so quick. “Uh…ok, sure that sounds great.” Haze mumbled weakly.
While Aunty Stela and Uncle Pepper stayed near the door comforting each other Doctor Fredric approached Haze’s bed. He came up beside her and put the brown leather bag he was carrying down. With his magic he hovered out a small penlight and Haze dreaded what came next. “Ok I need you to open your eyes so I can look at them. Can you do that for me?” Haze nodded and moved her head to let him see her eyes. Her star covered pillow peeled off her face and she cringed as the pain flared up. He shone the light in her eyes and it burned. The Doctor spoke as he examined her “Hmmm very blood shot but the pupils seem to react normally to bright light.” He then looked at her skin. “The fur seems to have shed reviling the skin underneath though the pigmentation seems darker than it should be. Skin’s health seems poor with rashes and inflammation everywhere.” He brought out what looked to be an ear-bud. He pocked her skin with it but the bud’s softness made it hurt less. “Hmmm your skin seems harder than it normally should be.” He put away the bud and brought out what looked like an ice-lolly stick. “Ok I’m going to check your throat so I need you to say aaaa.” Haze did so but her “aaa” was a painful gurgle. “Ok let’s see wh…” The doctor paused and looked surprised. “Um Mrs Haze?” He looked back at Aunty Stela in confusion. “I thought you said on the phone her teeth fell out…all of them?”
Aunty Stela looked puzzled, so did Uncle Pepper and ever Haze herself. Haze clamped her jaws together and sure enough her teeth were there, solid and real. They weren’t there before she fell asleep and now…now they were just there like they never fell out at all. “But…but they were?” Aunty Stela explained. She came up to Haze and asked. “Summer open your mouth?” Haze opened her mouth despite the pain and Aunty Stela looked shocked. “How is that possible?” Aunty Stela asked with a blank expression but her eyes were wide, just staring at Haze’s mouth.
“Let me see.” Haze demanded, her wooziness momentarily forgotten.
Uncle Pepper brought over a small mirror and let Haze see herself. Haze felt her spirit shrink when she saw the state she was in. Her skin was darker in some places like the doctor said but what had her attention the most were her teeth. They…they were perfect, pure white, clean and healthy but there was something off. Two of her upper front teeth were pointed like tiny, tiny fangs. She looked at herself in horror.
“I swear she had no teeth.” Aunty Stela was freaking out now just a little, her voice sounding breathless. “I even cleaned them up myself they were everywhere.”
The Doctor put a hoof up. “Please be calm. I’m sure there must be an explanation.”
“An explanation?” Aunty Stela scoffed in disbelief. “How do you explain a seven year old filly growing her teeth back hours after they all fell out?!”
The Doctor rubbed the back of his neck looking unsure. “Maybe it’s a growth spurt. Caused by a chemical imbalance from whatever it is that plagues her.”
Aunty Stela looked very sceptical not buying it one bit. “I have never heard or even read about an illness that could cause a thing like this. It’s not physically possible.”
The Doctor sighed. “Look I don’t know yet just let me finish up here please.” He addressed Haze again. “Summer I need you to sit up for me so I can get a better look at you.” Haze nodded. She clenched her new teeth, squinted her eyes shut and with great effort sat up. The pain was almost unbearable as she peeled herself away from the bed, hearing ripping and tearing sounds. When she was in a sitting position Haze opened her eyes and let the tears fall from her face as she breathed in deeply then letting it out shakily. “That’s it at a girl, good job.” He looked at where she had been laying and his eyes widened. Her pillow and upper bed layer was covered in dry patchy blood. Haze’s Aunty gasped at the ugly mess while the doctor kept his cool though he seemed to be wavering. He gulped a little then asked Haze. “Ok now flatten your covers so I can see your hooves.” Haze moved her forelegs and she felt her skin creak and crack with her movement. She flattened her covers and now felt very cold. She shivered as the Doctor looked at her messed up body. He examined her further. “My, my what’s all this?” He gestured at her shoulders and hooves.
“It’s what we told you on the phone Doctor, her skin on her shoulders just…started splitting.” Uncle Pepper pointed at her bandages. “We did our best to stop the bleeding but…we don’t how it’s…and her hooves they just started peeling…we’ve never seen anything like this.”
“That’s alright.” The Doctor assured. “You done everything you could and it’s good work I must add.” He looked at Haze’s hooves. “Could you help me remove the bandages on her hooves? With your magic if you please. I need to see the damage.” Aunty Stela, Uncle Pepper and the Doctor all used their magic to gently remove her blood-crusted bandages. Even with their care it still hurt a lot as the bandages peeled off her hooves. There was a sickening slimy sound as they peeled them away, revealing her disfigured hooves. Haze wasn’t sobbing but tears of pain still poured from her eyes as the cold air hit her shaking hooves. She looked at her them in confused horror, so did the everypony else. Instead of being pale and pinkish like she expected when you take a plaster off a cut, they were dark almost black. Small blood clotted holes dotted her hooves and travelled up till it hit her wrist joint. They wouldn’t stop shaking and Haze felt sicker now just looking at them. Even the Doctor looked sickened by the sight of her messed up wounds. “Dear Celestia that doesn’t look good.” He tilted is his head in fascination and disgust. “I have never seen anything like this before.” He looked at Aunty Stela and Uncle Pepper. “Have your hooves shown any signs of what you see before you?”
Aunty Stela looked at her perfectly normal hooves and so did Uncle Pepper. They then looked back up at the doctor and shook their heads. “No.” Aunty Stela stated in confusion. “We haven’t had any of what Haze is showing. What you think it’s contagious?”
The Doctor shook his head. “No I don’t think so.” He shrugged. “I honestly don’t know. Like I said I have never seen anything like what Haze has got here.” He took a deep breath and let it out calm and controlled. “Ok let’s stay calm about this. I just need to take a look at her shoulder blades and then I’ll see if I can get her a place in the hospital.”
“Thank you, oh thank you so much.” Aunty Stela looked like she was almost in tears and Uncle Pepper had to comfort her. “This means so much you doing this for us and Summer.”
“That’s quite alright.” The Doctor smiled kindly and turned back to Haze. “Ok sweetie last check and we’re done.” Haze at this point didn’t care she was already in a lot of pain so a little more couldn’t do much. He used his magic to unwrap her last bandages and same as before it stung to high heaven. As the last of the bandages came off however, the feeling of a releasing pressure on her shoulders washed over her and she could actually breathe better now. “What…w-what is this?” The Doctor stuttered in shock.
Haze was confused. What was shocking him so much? Was her back that bad? It didn’t feel bad in fact what ever he did helped ease the pain. “Is it bad Mr Fredric?” Haze asked. She looked at him and he looked frozen in stunned silence. “Mr Fredric?” She asked is confusion.
Aunty Stela moved over to them. “Doctor what’s wrong? Is it really that…” She froze as well as soon as she saw Haze’s back. Her eyes were so wide and her pupils so small it was actually a little freaky.
“What?” Haze asked when Uncle Pepper was doing the same. They were all so quiet Haze was starting to feel panic rise in her chest. “Can somepony tell me what’s going on? What are you all looking at?” Something buzzed on her back and Haze felt her heart skip a beat as she let out a little gasp. She couldn’t turn her head cause it was so stiff so she glared at the mirror. “Show me.” Haze stated.
Aunty Stela looked dumbfounded at Haze’s demand. “Summer I don’t think…”
Haze screamed at her in a high-pitched sore voice. “SHOW ME!!!” Aunty Stela stunned, took the mirror in her magic and shakily hovered over, positioning it by Haze’s side. She looked into the mirror and what she saw stunned her speechless. From the rips in her shoulder blades two, what looked to be see-through bug wings were growing out of her. They were small and they buzzed which made Haze jump in fright. She was breathless, cold and scared. “What’s happening to me?” She thought as she continued to stare at herself. “Are those…wings? How is that possible?”
While Haze was speechless the Doctor coughed and looked at Aunty Stela and Uncle Pepper. “Could I speak with you two somewhere private?” He gave Haze a look so dirty she was taken aback. “We’re…done now. You can go back to resting.”
He picked up his bag and left the room without another word. Haze’s Aunty and Uncle looked on in confusion and slowly followed after him. While they all left her room Haze kept that image in her mind. “That way he looked at me…” Haze thought as she stared at her own eyes in the mirror. “It was like he saw a…a monster. Am…am I a monster now?” She suddenly heard Aunty Stela scream and Haze jumped with fright.
“NO…no you can’t do this!” Aunty Stela screamed in grief. Haze had to move she needed to get off of the bed. She painfully stood on all four of her hooves and edged toward the edge. She lowered her back legs first and gently slid off the bed. All her joints hurt and her scabby hooves kept sticking to the carpet with each step she took.
She made it through the open doorway and hobbled to the stairs. She could hear the Doctor speaking as she limped down the steep stairs. “I’m sorry but I have no choice in the matter.”
“There’s always a choice!” Aunty Stela yelled. She sounded like she was crying. “Please she’s all I have left of my sister please don’t do this please, please!”
“I’m sorry.” Haze made it to the bottom and all eyes turned to her. Uncle Pepper was quietly holding Aunty Stela as she cried and the Doctor had a cold, calculated look in his eyes as he glared at her. He said as he looked at her with no emotion. “ But I must inform the royal guard while there’s still time to deal with this…threat.”
Haze stared at him dumbfounded and terrified. “What is he talking about?” She thought. “I’m not a threat. Why…why would he think…”
He spoke one more time. “Keep that…her in her room till the guard arrive to take her. I do this to protect us all.” He turned, having nothing more to say and left the house. Aunty Stela screamed after him, running to the door. “NO come back here there must be another way!” She collapsed at the door and buried her face in her forelegs half screaming and half crying.
Haze stared at her as she sobbed, her mind blank. Then Uncle Pepper came up to her and she looked at his face. He was crying too and he put a hoof on her left shoulder careful not to touch…her wing. “Summer I’m…I’m so sorry.” He pulled her close and hugged her tight. “Please forgive us. Please forgive for what we going to do.” Haze didn’t know what to think and her mind went dark as her body went numb.
(Present day)
Everything was so foggy and muffled. Pain throbbed in her brain as she slowly opened her eyes. She groaned. “Ohhhh what…what happened?” Haze’s vision was blurry and she was having trouble remembering what she had been doing. There was singing followed by laughter, then a sharp pain and then nothing. She could hear voices but they were muffled. She also found it hard to move like her forelegs were glued to her sides and she could feel something was around her horn. She lifted her head stiffly and noticed a blurry blue, grey, purple blob in front of her almost a meter away. She tried to blink to clear her sight and soon the blob took on features. Legs, a head, curvy body, wings… Her vision cleared and she found herself staring at Sapphire. She was tied up with rope and was propped up against a wooden wall. That wall was connected to a wooden roof and more walls around them. Haze looked around. They were in some sort of cabin from the looks of it and it must be multi roomed since the one they were in was so small and empty with only one window. She tried to moved but discovered she was tied up just like Sapphire who was very quiet. Haze looked over her shoulder to see what she was tied to and discovered she was tied to Violet who was also very quiet. “What’s going on?” Haze asked as she struggled in her bonds. “How did we get here? Where’s Theran?” She looked at Sapphire who was just staring at her blankly. “Is she ok?” Haze wondered. “Hay?!” She called out to Sapphire. “Sapph, tell me what’s happening?” Again she just kept staring, her features twitching a bit now and then. Haze was confused at her friend’s oddness. “Sapph what’s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that is there somethi…” Haze stopped and looked down at her hind legs. From the gap in between her legwarmers and her shorts Haze could see her fur was black now not tan. Her eye widened as a shocking wave of realisation came over her. She looked back up at Sapphire. “Sapph I…I can explain this…just…just let me…”
Sapphire suddenly spoke and she sounded disconnected. “Are you…are you her…the real Haze?”
Haze was taken aback by that question so much it stunned her. “What? Why would you…YES, yes it’s me Sapph it’s me I’m the Summer Haze you know. Please you gotta…”
“If…” Sapphire interrupted. “If that’s true then…then you lied to me from the beginning.”
Haze felt her heart crack at hearing those words. “No Sapph it’s not…it’s not what you think…I…I…”
“Oh?!” Sapphire’s voice went up a level and she sounded angry. “Is it not right to think the mare I grow up with from the beginning was not what she appeared to be? That she lied to me to my face for years?”
Haze felt her heart shrink as her friend’s words hit her hard. “Sapphire I…”
“NO!!” Sapphire snapped. “I…I don’t want to hear it, in fact I don’t want to talk to you now…EVER!” She looked away from her Haze, her face twisted in anger with a look of betrayal and tears starting to fall from her eyes.
Haze felt truly heart broken now and she could barely speak. “Sapph…Sapphire you…you don’t mean that. I…I…”
The door to the room suddenly opened with a loud creak and in came three ponies. Two of them where Earth ponies, one male one female while the third was a Unicorn stallion. He had a black and white coat in a sort of stripy pattern, a black mane that when up in a plum and green eyes, darker than Haze’s. The other two were just brown and grey colours and they stayed at the door while the Unicorn approached them. He smiled and looked at them all as he said in a cocky Aussie accent. “Well good to see you’re all finally awake, especially you lass.” He pointed at Violet. “You were the last to go down and yet you were awake before these two.” He then gestured to Haze and Sapphire as he finished. “I must say I’m impressed.”
Haze was so confused as she thought. “Who the hell is this guy? Why dose he look like a Zebra and where is Theran?”
He started pacing and his voice took on a more strict tone. “Right let’s get down to business. My name is Zeek and as you lot might…”
He was interrupted when a huge dog thing that looked nothing like a Wolven, lumbered in front of the open door and called out to Zeek. “Hay boss I’ss did what you’s asked and put the body in storage at the back room.”
“Body?” Haze thought as Zeek wrinkled his face up in anger and turned on the big dog thing.
“What the hell why did you put it in the back room?! Were you not listening? Put the body in the back outside in the hut you stupid mutt!”
The dog lowered his head as he fiddled with his massive paws. “Sowy boss.”
“What are you still doing here?” Zeek asked like an ass. “Go do it go on shoo, shoo!” The dog thing scampered away and Zeek let out a deep sigh. “Diamond dogs, can never relay on them to be smart.”
Haze ignored the Zeek for a moment as she turned her head enough to see Violet’s face. She looked so heart broken and she guessed as to why. “Hay Vi?” She asked her carefully. “Wh-where’s Theran?”
“He’s dead.” Violet replied immediately and with no emotion but that demeanour broke as she glared at Zeek. Her voice cracked as her rage boiled over and she shouted at him. “CAUSE THIS BASTARD KILLED HIM!!!”
It all became clear now. Violet must have watched as Theran was taken down and probably brutally murdered too but she wasn’t worried or upset to hear this. Unlike Violet, Haze knew Theran would come back it was only a matter of time. Still it must have been horrible for her to watch that, Haze knew it was cause she’d seen it happen before. “Oh she’s going to be so mad when Theran shows up.” Haze thought with dread. “The body they were talking about must be Theran. Who ever these guys are they’re going to regret crossing his path.”
“What!?” Sapphire suddenly spoke now and she sounded shocked. “Mr Razorblade is dead!?” She looked at Zeek. “You…how could you, you monster!?”
Zeek seemed taken aback. “Hay there noose I already said it wasn’t personal…well not for me but jobs a job, I ante complaining.”
Violet started growling and struggling against her bonds, which hurt cause Haze was attached to those same bonds. “I’ll kill you!” Violet hissed. “I swear the moment I’m free you’re dead you fucking hear me dead!”
Zeek pretended to rub his eyes as he made a sad little mocking voice. “Oh boo hoo what was he your boyfriend? Get over it you can always find a new one!”
“You mother fucker!” Violet was really struggling now and Haze yelped, as the ropes got too tight. Even though Haze’s skin was a lot tougher and thicker than normal skin the ropes still hurt. Violet screamed at Zeek again. “Have you no moral decency?! He was a living, breathing soul not a fucking pay check!”
“Violet stop you’re hurting me!” Haze yelled.
Zeek looked shocked. “Really I’m offended you’d even ask such a thing. I have morals I’m no mindless monster. True it was such a shame the guy had to go out that way and I’m sorry you had to see that as well but truth be told when somepony offers me and me lads a bounty like this I just can’t refuse.” He chuckled cruelly. “I mean we all have families to feed and what not.”
Violet scowled at him. “I don’t give a shit what you say you are I’m still going to rip you apart!”
Haze had had enough of this and she yelled at Violet. “Violet stop it this isn’t helping!”
“Yeah Violet.” The Zeek sneered. “If I were you I’d listen to the little bug girl.”
Haze didn’t like being called a bug but she ignored him. Violet on the other hand glared side long at Haze in angry confusion. “Why aren’t you upset about this Haze? This bastard killed Theran, your friend your guardian in cold blood. How can you sit there and not be wanting rip his throat out?”
Haze let her anger crack a little and she shouted. “Cause screaming and shouting about it isn’t gunna help any of us, now do us a favour and shut up!”
Violet looked so stunned at Haze she actually stopped speaking. Sapphire then decided to speak and Haze didn’t like what she heard. “Is this what you’re really like Haze? A mean, lying little…”
Haze cut her off as she snapped at her. “I thought you didn’t want to talk to me Sapph like ever? Were YOU lying to me is that it huh?!”
Sapphire was now stunned as well as her mouth hung open in shock. Zeek stomped the floor with one hoof as he got their attention. “Hay, hay everypony settle down.” He started pacing again. “We’ve all had a rough day but it isn’t the end for you. See the contract I was given only had info on you…” he pointed at Haze. “And Theran who is dead now but it never mentioned you two.” He then pointed at Sapphire and Violet. “And now that’s where my new problem lays. See I don’t just murder ponies for the hell of it and I hate slavery so the big question is. What do I do with you?”
“You said you don’t kill for no reason.” Haze pointed out to Zeek. “So way am I still alive, doesn’t your contract give you one for me?”
Zeek raised an eyebrow seeming impressed. “Ah I see you have a sharp mind, well since you noticed I’ll tell you.” He approached Haze and she could feel Violet tensing up. “The contract is very clear that no harm is to come to you, don’t know the exact reason but you seem to have some importance to who ever wants you. Your friend however I don’t know who he pissed off but in the contract I got a sense this pony really hated him.”
Haze felt a cold feeling as she realised who the contractor might be. Her mind went back to the time those same ponies tried to take her and nearly killed her for causing them trouble. A wave of fear washed over her and she was stunned into silence. While Haze mulled over the possibility, Violet spoke once more and she asked Zeek in a Growl. “So now that that’s cleared up what’s your plan on dealing with me and Sapph?”
“That’s the problem I have no idea. I’ll have to mull it over. In the meantime make yourselves comfortable cause you might have to stay here for a while.” He turned and went for the door. As he left the room he ordered the other two ponies. “You two stay up here and make sure they cause no trouble. I got enough to deal with as it is.”
“Whatever you say boss.” One of them said as Zeek left the room. They were both equipped with similar gear dark brown leather barding with a few metal plates on their shoulders and backs. They were armed with short swords and other little things like darts. The Stallion closed the door and stood in front of it while the Mare sat in the corner of the room. She pulled out some reading glasses and started reading a book while the Stallion kept his eyes fixed on them.
Haze was still frozen in shock. The memories of her nearly being strangled to death were now fresh in her mind. The thought of those ponies getting their hooves on her was frightening but she still had hope. Theran should awaken anytime soon and when he dose these ponies are going to get quite the shock.
“Um uh…hay?” Sapphire suddenly spoke and she was talking to the guards. “Could uh…could I have something to um drink?”
Haze rolled her eyes in disbelief. “Really Sapph now you start asking for things?”
Sapphire glared at her. “Hay I’ve been awake for nearly two hours and have had nothing so you can shut up.”
Haze huffed at that. “Oh I see now I’m Sapphire I have a pretty mane and use my pretty face to get what I WANT!!!”
Sapphire snorted at that and countered with. “OH so that how we’re gunna play it huh fine. OH look I’m Summer Haze the big fat liar with a stupid mane and silly nose!”
“Hay!” Haze felt insulted. “Don’t insult the nose!”
“Oh just shut up!” The Stallion yelled and stomped up to them. “Stop this bickering and I might get you a drink. Sound fair?”
“Oh yes please.” Sapphire said then stuck her tong out at Haze. Haze just rolled her eyes again and just looked disgusted.
“You can have one as well.” He said to Haze. “And what about you?” He asked Violet. “Want some water?” Violet mumbled something that no pony could hear. “What?” The guard asked as he walked around Haze to stand next to Violet. She mumbled again. “Come on speak up.” He put his ear next to her nose.
Violet’s voice picked up slightly and Haze heard the word. “This.” Then she opened her mouth wide and chomped down on his ear. The guy screamed in agony as Haze heard a tearing sound. The guy pulled away and a large chunk of his ear ripped off. Haze yelped in alarm and Sapphire screamed as blood poured out of the screaming guards mangled ear. With blood splattered on Violet’s face she spat out the chunk of ear and shouted. “I’m going to make you pay you mother fuckers! When I get out of these ropes you’re all dead!”
The Mare in the corner was on her hooves now helping her friend as he rolled from side to side on the floor yelling. “You bitch you crazy bitch my ear!” He crawled away from her. “How could you do that? That’s just insane YOU’RE insane!”
“You’re damn right I’m insane!” Violet yelled with a creepy chuckle. “And if you want to live you’re gunna have to kill me cause I won’t stop till you’re all little bits of meat in the dirt!”
Haze was terrified at this moment Violet had completely lost it. She was so blind with grief Haze doubted Violet knew what she was saying. The guard got up, his fear now replaced with anger as he pulled out his blade. “Then let’s did it you bloody psycho!”
Before he had a chance to even move near her, the door busted open and in came Zeek. “What the bloody hell is going on up here?” He looked at his mate in shock then he looked at Violet’s bloody face. “ Max what the hell happened to your ear?”
Max pointed his blade at Violet. “That bitch is crazy, she bloody ripped half me ear off!”
Zeek shook his head in disbelief “What the bloody hell were you doing that close to her trying to kiss her?” He waved his hoof to the door. “Get out of here and get that looked at and as for you…” He pointed at Violet. “Do something like this again and I’ll have a reason to kill you.” He nodded at the Mare and she followed with him and shut the door behind them, locking it.
Haze came back to her senses and glared at Violet. “What the hell do you think you’re doing Vi? You trying to die or something?”
“How could you do that?” Sapphire asked sounding sick. “I mean to just…riped his ear off that’s just…”
“Hay wow don’t you dare throw up!” Haze ordered. “If you must point it away from me.” She went back to talking to Violet who was just staring at the door. “Hay Vi listen to me.” Haze whispered. “Theran he’s not dead he’ll come for us we just…”
Violet cut her off. “He’s dead Haze I watched it happen. That bastard…”
Haze also cut her off. “I know what you may have seen but trust me he’s not dead, he’s not he’s gunna save us.”
“You stay in denial if you want Haze but I’m going to do whatever it takes to get free and when I do there’s nothing stopping me from killing every last one of these fuckers.” Violet went quiet after that and no matter how hard Haze tried Violet just ignored her.
“Damnit.” Haze cursed. She looked to the roof and thought. “Hurry up Theran before this turns into a nightmare.”
Sapphire suddenly spoke and said. “I just realised we’re not going to get our drinks now…aw man.”
(Theran Razorblade)
Theran lay on his back staring up into endless blackness. “What?” He sat up and looked around. Nearly all the time when he dies, in seconds hours go by and his wounds are gone but not this time. This time he found himself surrounded by vast sea of blackness but he could see. In the dark he could see a faint blue mist that glowed bright enough to allow him to see his legs, torso and other body parts. He could also see the many arrow wounds that dotted the gaps in his armour. They didn’t hurt for some reason and when he took a closer look he noticed his wounds were closing but very slow. “This is getting really weird.” Theran thought as he got to his hooves. The mist parted with every step he took then seem to radiate off of them. He felt a little dizzy cause no matter where he looked it was all the same and he couldn’t feel the ground beneath him. “Where the hell am I?”
“WOOOOOOOOoooooo!” A sound echoed all around him and he tensed up.
“What was that?” Theran thought as he looked around to try and pin point the sound.
“WWWWWWOOOOOOoooooo!” Again the sound came it was starting to sound like a voice.
“Who’s there?!” Theran growled as he went to grip his sword only to find his sheath was empty. “What the…” He still had his hoof blades but they weren’t working. He stood on his hind legs and bared his sharp teeth. “Show yourself!” he snarled.
He heard a sound of gusting wind behind him and he swivelled around to face his attacker but there was nothing there, just more endless blackness and fog. He heard the same sound again and this time he felt something cold on the back of his neck. Theran turned and was met by blue ghostly eyes in his face. “BOO!” Theran yelped and on reflex he lashed out with his hoof but it only passed right through it. “Wow hay now that’s just rude.” A voice spoke and it was coming from the mass of black shadow that stood out in the blue mist. It also had a mouth of glowing white sharp teeth, which it formed into a frown. “How would you like it if I started waving limbs through your head huh you wouldn’t like that would you?”
Theran was so confused right now. He kept his distance from this ghostly entity and took another look around. “What is this place?” Theran asked the ghost at least he thought it was a ghost he wasn’t very sure.
The ghost was roughly equine shaped though it lacked back legs, as it seemed to just hover. It spread its forelimbs, gesturing to the blackness around. “Why this is my office please step right in and have a seat.” A ghostly chair appeared and above it was a glowing arrow with the words beside it saying “Ass here.”
Theran raised an eyebrow in total confusion and at first he did nothing till the arrow started blinking and he was swept off his hooves to his surprise and placed in the chair. Theran snarled and demanded. “What is this is this shit some kind of sick joke? Where am I?!”
“You’re dead.” The ghost said flatly. “And the dead is apart of my job description.”
“And who might you be huh?” Theran asked with suspicion.
The ghost grinned and made a few flowy movements as it spoke. It spoke with a happy tone in its voice. “Me? Why I go by many names oh I can name a few. Let’s see I’ve been called the Watchman, The Seeker OOOO the Ice cream man.” It giggled. It was a happy giggle but creepy none the less. “There’s also Grave Walker but in this realm I’m more commonly known as Death or the Grim Reaper take your pick but you. You may call me…pause for dramatic effect.” It said that last part out loud. “Soul!”
Theran couldn’t believe what he had just heard. He was sitting in front of Death thee Death and at that moment he felt his rage boil over. “So you mean to tell me you’re the one who creates death and destruction and the one who makes my life a never ending hell!?”
The ghost’s face seemed taken aback and seem genially shocked. “What the hell fuck NO!” It angrily waved its forelimbs about as it went on a rant. “How dare you I’m offended you would even accuse me of such a thing! Sure I’m called Death and my job is working with the dead but don’t you dare say I’m the one who causes it. I’m like a caretaker a…janitor. I merely help souls move on to the next life and keep balance. God you mortals are all the same in the way you know nothing and…”
A female voice that was so droned out and emotionless suddenly spoke. “Soul time is growing short. Remember why you brought him here.”
Soul rubbed his neck and calmed down. “Oh yeah sorry Sam I got carried away there but he’s so stupid and…”
The female named Sam spoke again and Theran noticed two new ghostly eyes floating near Soul. One eye was orange and the other bright red. “Soul the more you rant the less time we have.”
“Enough!” Theran shouted and all floating eyes looked at him. “This is all very confusing I don’t get it am I really dead now for real? Is this what this is all about have you finally come for me is that it?”
Soul did something like a facehoof and growled angrily. “Nooo that’s not why you’re here, actually oh shit you’re about to wake up shit listen I wasn’t supposed to bring you here but I need to tell you…”
Theran’s vision flashed bright white and Soul and Sam were gone. He opened his eyes and gasped in a lung full of freezing cold air that chilled his already cold body. His head was pounding like it always did when death refused to take him. Everything hurt so he lay there for a bit looking up at a wooden roof. “Was it just a dream?” Theran thought as his newly healed heart throbbed with pain as it pumped blood through his aching body. “No I…I never dream when I’m dead…this was new.” He sat up and as he did so he saw on the last parts of words being burned into the wooden wall. Still smoking and with a little bit of glow the words said.
“Beware the coming storm P.S. You asshole.”
“Yep…” Theran said to himself. “Defiantly not a dream.” He thought about the words. “Beware the coming storm? What the hell is that supposed to mean?” It was unimportant to him at the moment cause right now he had to figure out where he was. He looked around and found himself in some sort of hut. The hut was manly empty save for a few tools and some planks. Nothing really useful but there was a small window where light was coming through. “Guess I’ll take a peek.” Theran thought as he struggled to his hooves. He felt exhausted, coming back every time was draining and it’ll be a few hours before he’s back in real fighting shape. Now was not the time to rest however he needed to get a lay of the land and find out where Haze, Sapphire and Violet were. He got to his hind legs and peered out the window. There didn’t seem to be anypony around but he did see right in front of the hut nearly five meters away was a cabin. It was a pretty big cabin nearly standing two stories high. There were lights on and he could see movement inside. “Place looks loaded.” Theran thought. “There must be at least twenty or thirty ponies in there and I bet Haze, Sapphire and Vi are in one of the rooms on the top floor. Just a matter sneaking in that’s the problem.” Theran check his gear. He still had his armour and his hoof blades were working but the rest of his stuff was missing including his helmet. “Just like old times.” He thought. “Now where can I…” A back door opened and an Earth pony in dark brown leather and metal barding came walking out. He seemed to be talking to somepony and that’s when he noticed a Mare with the same gear standing at the opening. They didn’t converse long and soon the Mare closed the door and the Stallion strolled away from the cabin. He stopped near the hut and pulled out a cigar of some kind and lit it with a match. Theran hated smokers never liked the smell so he snorted. That’s when the guy quickly turned and looked at the hut. “Shit!” Theran thought in alarm as he ducked away from the window. “He must of heard that, crap!”
He could hear the guy’s hoof steps as he moved to the hut so he thought quickly. He had an idea and layback down playing dead. Theran stayed completely still not moving an inch as the guy unlocked and opened the hut’s door. “Who’s in here?” The guy called out. He walked in and stood next to Theran. He could hear the guy’s breathing and he could smell his breath. He had to make an effort not to cough as he inhaled some of the ashes from his cigar. “Must have been nuin.” Then he looked down at Theran. He breathed cigar smoke in Theran’s face and it became really hard not to move.
“Just a little closer.” Theran thought as the guy was frowning at Theran’s face.
“Can’t believe we waited four years just to get you and in the end you were a piece of piss.” He tapped his cigar with his lip and some ashes fell on Theran’s nose. “What a waste of time.”
“Right…there!” Theran gripped a small shovel next to him and in the next second Theran moved with blinding speed. The guy only had time to gasp in fright before the shovel impacted the side of his head, knocking him out cold. Theran got to his hooves and grinned. “Ha how do you like that you son of a…” He inhaled the ashes on his nose and he went all twitched. “Aaaa…aaa….aaachooo!” He almost stumbled as his sneeze rocked him forward. “Eurrr why couldn’t ponies make something other than this crap eh?” He sniffed. He dropped the shovel and looked through the guy’s pockets. Not much but he did find some keys. “Perfect.” Theran said to himself and left the hut, locking it behind him. It was freezing outside and the light was fading fast. Theran stuck low to the ground as he snuck up to the cabin and when he reached its walls he pressed himself to it. “Ok let’s see who’s home.” He was under a window so he got to his hind legs and looked inside. The room he was looking in looked to be some sort of living area where a few ponies some not in barding were in milling about. They were coming a going in the room and Theran counted up to eleven so far. “Hhhmmm.” Theran mulled as he moved away from the window and two the back door. He tried it and as he expected it was locked. “Well I got the pass.” He thought smugly as he went to get the keys he had off his belt when the door suddenly started unlocking. Theran froze. There was nowhere to go nowhere to hide. Just before the door opened he quickly pressed himself to the right side of the doorframe and waited. The door opened and the same Mare from before a Pegasus came out.
“Micky I got a warm cup of tea ready for you.” The one called Micky didn’t reply cause he was knocked out at the moment. “Micky?” The mare stepped out and Theran swiftly grabbed her, wrapping his forelegs around her neck and over her mouth. She made a muffled squeal as Theran dragged her out to the side and with his magic closed the door.
She struggled in his hold and he made a low growl. “Keep struggling and I’ll break your neck.” She stopped moving and only let out deep frightened whimpers. Theran waited to make sure no pony had heard him and when it seemed clear he started questioning her. “You make any load sounds and you’re dead. You got me?” She nodded franticly. “Where are my friends?”
He took his hoof away from her mouth and she took a few deep breaths. Then she asked in a frightened voice. “You…you’re alive b-but how is that…”
Theran put pressure on her neck and she let out a pained gag. “Answer the damn question.” Theran enforced.
“Up stairs they’re up stairs, third room on the right. Please don’t do anything to me please I…I was just…”
Theran tightened his grip again and she shut up. “Second question. How many of you are there?”
“Uh…um…twenty, most of us are down stairs you…you won’t get passed them they’re well armed.”
Theran frowned and made a smug remark. “We’ll see about that now last question. Where’s the one who stabbed me?”
The Mare gulped. “He’s…he’s down in the…”
There was a sudden booming sound and the next second a pony came smashing out of one of the top floor windows. The ponies screamed as he fell and went limp when he hit the ground hard. “What the…” Theran looked up and heard more screams coming from within. “So much for stealth.” He looked down at the frightened Mare who was quivering in his hold. “Consider this your lucky day lass you get to live another day.” He threw her to the ground letting her go, rushed to the door and bucked it open.
(Violet) A few minutes ago
Violet couldn’t stop reliving that moment, that moment between her and him. Before they came, before they took him away from her Violet was going to do it. She was going to tell him fully how important he was to her that she cared about him and that she loved him. But that moment had been taken away from her and lost forever in time. The pain and loss she felt made her angry, suicidal and blood thirsty. “I’m going to kill them.” She thought. “I’m going to kill them all and rip um apart limb by bloody limb.” Haze and Sapphire were just bickering to each other and it wasn’t helping her mood.
“Theran will come for us!” Haze stated she had been doing this for nearly an hour now. She was so convinced Theran would come to save them. Violet felt sorry for her, she was not accepting Theran was dead and would never come for them.
“And for the last time!” Sapphire shouted. “He’s dead you have to stop this Haze you’re only hurting yourself more.”
“Oh you suddenly care about how I feel I thought you said you didn’t want to talk to me?” Haze kept going and Sapphire wasn’t helping.
“I don’t but I can just sit here and let you loss your mind!”
“I’m not losing my…” Violet cut Haze off she had had enough.
“Shut it! Shut up both of you!” She shouted. “I’m tired of this. Haze can you move your hooves? Do you still have your hoof blade?”
Haze huffed at that. “Yeah I think I can move but they took my stuff away I don’t have it.”
“Yes you do.” Sapphire stated. “I can see it on your foreleg.”
“What are you talking about no it’s…” She moved her hoof just enough to see she indeed still had her hoof blade. “Oh look at that they missed it. Must of thought it was a bit of armour or…”
Violet was getting inpatient. “Would you stop talking and focus.” She snapped. “Can you activate it?” She asked Haze.
Haze wriggled a bit then let out a deep sigh. “No I need my other hoof for that.”
Violet growled till she thought of something. She called out to Sapphire. “Sapphire you can move better than us, get over here.”
Sapphire seemed confused. “What? But I’m still tied up?”
“I don’t care now move it!” Violet snapped. Sapphire made her own low growl and tried to stand on two legs but fell over and landed on her face.
“Ow.” Sapphire mumbled as she lay there.
“Roll Sapph roll.” Haze instructed. Sapphire let out another frustrated growl and rolled. It wasn’t very graceful in fact she looked silly as she half rolled half flailed her hind legs about. “Come on Sapph you can do it.” Haze cheered and after some effort Sapphire finally made it over to them.
“There !” Sapphire gulped seeming out of breath as she lay on her side next to Haze. “Made it.”
“Ok.” Haze angled her wrist. “See the little switch?”
“Yeah I see it.” Sapphire confirmed as she made some puffing sounds as she tried to get her mane out of her face.
“Flick it.” Haze stated. Sapphire sighed and stuck her tong out and reached for it. “No!” Haze stopped her. “Not with your tong with your nose.”
“Are you kidding me?” Sapphire scoffed. “What if it goes through me?”
“Just do it!” Violet snapped, she was getting very annoyed now.
“Ok, ok sheesh.” Sapphire moaned. She stretched her neck out and reached for the switch. She scrunched her face up as her nose touched the switch and she squealed when the blade shot out and stabbed into the floor. “That was too close I nearly lost my…”
Violet drowned out Sapphire’s complaints as her focus was purely set on cutting her bonds. She rubbed her ropes on the fine edge of the blade and it made quick work of it. Soon the ropes snapped and she was free. She darted to her hooves her heart pounding. Cold chills were running through her body as she went for the door. “Violet where are you going you can’t just…”
She didn’t care she wasn’t listening. Through the floor she could hear the laughs and chatter of the Mercs. Those sounds made her blood boil as she went to open it. The door suddenly opened and the Merc called Max walked in with cups of water balanced on his back. He gasped when he saw Violet and he didn’t get a chance to pull his weapon out as Violet lunged at him. She struck him in the throat with her hoof and he gaged from the impact. She then with a growl gripped his head with both hooves and threw him in the room. He went crashing inside hard and the cups of water smashed on the wooden floor. Without even thinking Violet went over to him, Grabbed his sword and lifted him up. “WERE’S ZEEK!!!” She bellowed with burning hate in her broken heart.
Max’s nose was bleeding as he quivered in fear. “He’s…he’s down in the basement where he always is.”
“Thank you.” Violet said with madness in her eyes. Then she gripped his collar and with little effort she lifted him up and threw him through the window. She enjoyed the sounds of his screams as he fell to his death.
“Violet!?” Haze yelped in shock, staring at her in horror. “You… how could you just… he was…”
Violet wasn’t listening. By the time Haze had even managed to finish her sentence another Merc came to the open door to see what was going on but Violet was already on top of him. With the sword she acquired she brutalized the hapless sod, slicing and stabbing him over and over as quickly as her limbs could move. He screamed with every cut. She then finished him by stabbing him right in his spinal cord and with a brutal twist she broke his neck from the inside. She dumped his lifeless corps to the ground and lunged at the next thing that moved. Soon she had carved her way to the stairs and blindly continued down. She missed some along the way and killed those who got in her way. “I’m coming for you Zeek.” She thought as she caved a random Merc’s head in. “And then there will be no escape!”
(Theran Razorblade)
Theran quickly rushed in and took cover in the adjacent hallway. He peeked around the corner and no one seemed to notice he had just barged in. In fact he could hear screams coming from upstairs. “What the hell is going on up there?” Theran thought. His left ear twitched and he turned to face the Mare he had just interrogated. She wasn’t in a fighting stance nor did she look willing to attack him. “What the hell are you playing at?” Theran growled in a whisper. “I gave you a chance to run so why aren’t you?”
The Mare looked frightened terrified even but yet she was still here facing him. “Please don’t hurt anypony we…we were just doing jobs it’s not our fault.”
Theran huffed and turned away from her. “Bit late for that now get out of here before I change my mind.”
The Mare reached out after him. “No you don’t understand please don’t…” Theran walked down the hallway ignoring her and reached out to open a closed door. “No don’t open that don’t…”
Theran opened the door and in the room he was met with the eyes of many Mercs, some getting weapons and others just barely getting their clothes on. They all stopped after a few seconds of noticing him and just stood there. Their pupils all went very small as they stared at him, their mouths agape. “Well this is awkward.” Theran thought as he stood there watching them. He could almost smell their fear. It was like a pungent odder that emanated off of everyone in the room. No one moved for a long time but the screaming from upstairs soon snapped them out of it.
“He’s a demon!” One of them shouted. “Somepony uh get him take him down do something!”
The ones already in their barding and had their swords in their mouths charged forward. Theran was still recovering so his magic was very limited but he didn’t need it. As the first one got close Theran stepped forward on his hind legs and extended one of his hoof blades. He used it to block the swing of the first and with his free hoof he gripped the Mercs sword hilt. Much like the way he dealt with the teenaged troublemakers he twisted the Merc’s head in a way were he had to let his sword go or rick getting his neck snapped. Theran then tripped the Merc and he fell to the ground with a metallic thud. With his limited energy Theran had to make this quick. As the rest came at him he parried their blows with his hoof blade and maimed them with the sword. His blows weren’t fatly. Trying to kill them would just take too much energy and hurting them wasn’t difficult. Most of them didn’t even have their barding on by the time he had reached them and some weren’t even trying to attack. Some just stood by in complete shock, Mares and Stallions alike. His progress took him through a door where he met more Mercs or were they civilians cause these ones most of them had nothing on.
“Somepony stop him!” A pony from behind yelled. “Don’t let him get any further!”
Something big slammed into Theran from behind and made him fall over. He dropped the sword and rolled to a stop on the ground. Dizzily He looked at his attacker. It was a massive Diamond Dog with a short face, broad arms, skinny hind legs and oversized paws. The dog charged and Theran met his charge with a buck to the dog’s chest making him stagger back winded. With a grunt of exhaustion Theran got to his hooves again and panted. As he struggled to breathe he looked down one empty hallway and noticed in another room there was a battle going on. Screams of pain and fear were coming from that room and he guessed who was at the centre of it. “Violet?” Theran thought as he got a glimpse of her covered in blood. “Violet!”
The dog that hit him from behind suddenly let out a roar and charged at him again. Theran had had enough and met his charge. He absorbed the full impact of the dog’s massive weight with his armour and they slid. When they stopped Theran grabbed the dog’s head and kneed him in his short snout. The dog yelped in pain and while he was dazed Theran gripped his spikey collar and flung him at a door. The dog hit the door with a loud bang but the door held and he was still standing. But Theran didn’t stop there he went the extra mile and bucked him through it and into the next room. The door splintered and fell apart as the dog fell through it. Theran followed after him and stood in the doorway. The dog spat out blood and crawled in the remains of the door. “I’ve had just about enough of this shit.” Theran growled as the dog raised a paw over his head as if to stop him. “Now tell me where your boss is before I…” Theran stopped as he looked beyond the dog and saw something he didn’t wish to see. At the far end of the room huddled around an elderly Mare and a younger mare were foals, lots of them. Colts and fillies of young ages stared at him with frightened looks in their eyes. The sounds of hoof steps came from behind him and when he looked he saw the Mercs. They all stood at a distance with pleading looks in their eyes. “What the hell is this?” Theran said out loud.
“Please.” Theran looked down at the dog. He spoke in a pleading sore voice “No more hurt no hurt the pups they no wrong you.”
Theran felt a mix of shock and horror as he stared back at the foals and the old Mare with the young mare in the middle of them. “These Mercs aren’t just Mercs.” Theran thought with realisation. “They’re all a family and Vi is…” His heart went cold when he thought of Violet covered in blood. “Oh gods!” He turned and ran passed all the shocked ponies, ran for where he saw the battle. “I have to stop her I have to stop her now!” He ran into the room and nearly slipped on the sea of blood that dominated the floor. All around the room were dead eviscerated bodies some male some female and some of them were still moving. “Oh shiiit.” Theran said out loud in horror. “Vi…what have you done?” Theran was only one other open door in the room and that door led down into a basement. Without a second thought Theran went down after her.
(Violet)
Violet was dripping with blood. It was all over her from top to bottom and she was breathing heavily nose. She walked slowly toward an Earth pony Mare with glasses the same one from upstairs reading her fucking book. There was splattered blood on her face and it smeared her glasses. She had pressed herself to a brick wall and was hugging her book in terror, gasping for air as her fear took over her mind. Violet felt nothing for this Mare no pity no remorse just another body to the pile. She still had the sword she took from that Merc and it was oozing crimson with every step she took. The Mare was also trembling and Violet enjoyed that. As she got closer the Mare began to plead. “Please don’t kill me I-I had nothing to do with your friend’s death!”
Violet chuckled, as she got right up to the Mare. “No…no mercy for you like no mercy was shown to him.” She thought. She gripped the Mare by the throat and pressed her into the wall. She began to choke and dropped her book as she patted at Violet’s hoof in her throat. She could have easily snapped her neck like a twig but she wanted to saver it, watch her suffer.
“Stop!” Violet swiftly looked to her left and there he was, Zeek the murderer standing in front of his desk. The room look kind of what she expected from an office with maps, trophies and the asshole that ran it. Zeek was unarmed and he slowly approached her. “Let her go ok we can talk me and you just don’t hurt her please she wasn’t even there.” He was very calm but Violet could tell he was terrified.
Violet looked at the Mare and made a call. She figured she wasn’t worth the energy and let her drop to the floor. “Me and you then, sounds perfect.” She approached him fast and he backed up fast.
“Wow wow wow hold on just hold on one minute here.” She spat out the sword in her mouth letting it clatter to the floor and went for him with her hooves.
She grabbed his throat and pushed him up and onto his desk. As he lay there she put pressure on his windpipe and he began to choke. “A quick death is too good for you!” Violet snarled as he squirmed in her hold. He grabbed something a sword and he tried to strike her with it but Violet was too quick. She stopped the blow by grabbing his wrist and pinning it to the desk. She realised the blade he held was actually Theran’s sword and just knowing that made her loss it completely. She took it off him and pointed it at his stomach. “I’m gunna gut you slow and saver every twitch the monster!”
Violet was about to do just that but she didn’t get any further when somepony grabbed her from behind wrapping his forelegs around her neck and growled in a highlander accent. “That’s enough!”
Violet was for a moment-surprised somepony had snuck up on her but the shock passed quickly. She threw her head back connecting with the pony’s nose, and then she elbowed him hard in his left side making him let go. She finally spun around and delivered a hard punch to pony’s nose again. The figure staggered back clutching his muzzle and she was about to lung at him when her eyes fixed on his features. The red mane those big wolf ears the black battle damaged armour and his wolf like face. Violet felt her world suddenly slow down when a wave of pure realisation hit her. She was staring…at Theran. “Wh-what?” She whispered, her mind going completely blank as she dropped his sword, letting it clatter to the stone floor. “But that’s not possible.”
As she stared, Theran had fallen to one knee and was moaning loudly. “Ah damnit you broke my nose Vi!” He yelled. “AH WHY my nose euh!?”
Violet couldn’t believe it. “This can’t be?” Violet thought in shock. “He’s dead, I saw him die.” She looked at Zeek who was gasping and coughing on his desk. “He’s not real.” Violet’s emotions spiked not sure what to think anymore and she screamed. “This isn’t real you’re tricking me with your damn magic! I’ll cave your fucking skull in you sick basta…”
Limbs where wrapped around her throat again and this time they went tight. “Forgive me Vi.” The pony said. “ You’re gunna hate it but this is for your own good.” She couldn’t breath all air and blood flow had been stopped with black dots soon appearing in her vision. She struggled but it was all for nothing she couldn’t get out of this choke hold. Soon she felt light headed and her mind went black as she lost consensuses.
(Theran Razorblade)
Violet went limp and Theran gently lowered her to the ground. He sat next to her and cradled her head. “She completely lost it.” Theran thought as he checked her airway. “Oh Vi you stupid foal.”
“Either I’ve suffered brain damage…” The Unicorn Zebra said with a crock in his voice as he sat up on the edge of the desk. “And I’m seeing things or you’re actually standing there alive as the first time I laid eyes upon you.” He rubbed his throat and leaned forward. “Now that is very…interesting.” He shook his head and he chuckled. “Ha my Mumma always said, son…one for these day you’ll do something that will come back to bite you in your dumbass.” He looked at Theran with a smile. “Who knew that involved somepony I killed coming back from the dead. So what’s gunna happen now mate, you gunna kill me?”
Theran stood and picked up his sword. He looked at its reflective surface then looked at the guy. “Too much blood has been spilt already.” He slid his sword where it belonged in its sheath with a loud click. Theran looked this asshole in the eye. “I’m not about to add more to it.”
The Zebra guy chuckled and then burst out into laughter. Theran watched him laugh. At this point Theran was too tired and sore to even care. “Is that it?” The guy asked in amusement. “Really after everything I done to you and your friends you’re just going to do nothing to me?”
“You’re not worth the effort.” Theran stated flatly. “What’s the point? If I kill you some other asshole will just come along and replace you. Trust me you’re not the first nor will you be my last.” Theran tilted his head. “You gatta name Merc?”
“Zeek.” He smiled some more. “My name is Zeek.”
“Zeek ay. Well Zeek consider your contract terminated. You got any problems with that?”
Zeek looked past Theran and to the mare huddled on the floor. “No.” He said in a more serious tone. “I’m not a complete idiot. I know when something’s not worth it anymore.”
“Good.” Theran said satisfied. “And my friends?”
“Free to go.” Zeek said getting off his desk and moving over to the fallen mare. “I must say I’m surprised.” He said as he helped the mare sit up and look her over. “I fully expected you to kill me right there.”
Theran turned to face him again. “This is a one time thing. If I ever see you again all bets are off.”
“Sounds fair to me.” Zeek said as he checked the mare then asked her. “You ok?”
The mare seemed very shaken and her words were jumbled. “I she went the others how, how could she…”
Zeek put a hoof on her lip. “Shhh here read a book.” He picked up a book and gave it to her. He stood up as she hugged her book. “Ah she’ll be alright.” He looked at Theran frowned. “What you still doing here, is there something else?”
Theran frowned also. “There is one thing I want.” Theran reached out and grabbed Zeek by his barding and pulled him close. He looked him in the eye. “I want to know where you got your contract.”
Zeek smiled not worried in the slightest. “No worries mate it’s over here.” Violet moved and Zeek flinched. “Oh might want to make this quick.” He got a yellow bit of paper off his desk and gave it to Theran. “I was given this four years ago by some odd silver lass. Don’t know her name but she approached me one day when I was in Splinter Bay a river settlement not far from here. It’s a slim chance but you might find her there.”
Theran narrowed his eyes and eyed Zeek. “Why should I believe what you say?”
Zeek eyed Violet who was still moving then looked back at Theran. “Why would I? I got nothing to hide.” He started looking nervous. “Look ah don’t want anymore trouble so just get out of here quickly now.”
Theran glanced at the desk and saw his helmet. With his magic he floated it over and placed it on his head. “Noted. Let’s hope I don’t see you again.” He picked Violet up in his magic and placed her on his back.
He was going up the stairs as Zeek said. “Like wise. Your group’s stuff is in the room beside the door leading down here. Oh and mate?” Theran looked back at him. “Is it bad up there? I mean she’s covered in…”
Theran cut him off. “It’s best you see it for yourself.” With that he left Zeek to mull that over and entered back into the room above.
Haze and Sapphire were on the stairs in that room and they saw Theran. “Theran!” Haze called out. “What…happened and Violet why is she…”
Theran cut her off. “No time to explain. Go in that room.” He pointed at the door beside the one he came through. “Get your things, we’re leaving.”
“I think…I’m going to be sick.” Sapphire said, as she looked at all the bodies.
Theran noticed the Mercs in the next room slowly coming this way the shock and horror on their faces where evident. “Puke later we need to go NOW!” Theran ordered and after some very tense moments and girls had grabbed their things even Violet’s. They made their way as quickly as they could out of the cabin and into the woods out of sight and out of mind.
“I got a lot of explaining to do.” Theran thought. “And so dose Haze.”
Young Violet stared in confusion at her Earth pony Mother and Father, as they frantically strapped on their legion barding and gathered weapons in their small home. “What are we going to do?!” Violet’s Mother asked in slight panic to her husband. Her mother was the same coat colour as Violet but with a pink mane and blue eyes.
“I don’t know!” Violet’s Father yelled through gritted teeth. “They aren’t even supposed to be this far East!” Violet’s Father’s coat was a dark tan and his mane was a lighter tan. His eyes however were violet, just like his daughter’s.
Violet’s Mother moved closer to her husband and tried to make eye contact with him. “Peter we…we could leave, run for it and get help.”
He stopped what he was doing and put a hoof on her shoulder. “We can’t Annie, they’re too fast. We would never out run them, even without our barding we’ll never make it.”
“Then what?!” Violet’s Mother started to panic more as she gripped both her husband’s shoulders and stared into his eyes. “What do we do?!”
“The only thing we can do.” He glanced at Violet sitting near them and she saw his eyes welling up. “Protect our daughter at all costs…and…and kill as many of the snakes as we can.”
He moved away from Annie, picking up his massive dual sword and went outside. Annie was stunned into silence as she stared at the door her husband went through. She had her hoof out as if to call him back but it wasn’t to be. She finally came to her senses as she looked at Violet. “Mumu what’s going on?” Only being seven years old Violet didn’t completely understand the danger that was to befall her home.
Her mother approached her and picked her up by the nape of her neck with her mouth and took her over to the dresser. She opened it and placed Violet inside. “Vi sweetie you have to listen to me now.” Her voice was all shaky like she was scared and she kept stroking Violet’s mane as she spoke. “Things are coming, dangerous things and I want you to promise me, no matter what you hear outside and no matter what you see you stay in here. You understand me?”
Violet was so confused that she tried to object but her Mother yelled at her. “Violet do you understand me?!” She didn’t but she nodded and her Mother gave her a tight loving hug. The sounds of hissing and roaring came from outside and Violet’s mother pushed herself away. “Stay here.” She gave Violet a kiss on her forehead and moved away. “I’ll be back sweetie, Mummy loves you very much.” She backed up and closed the dresser.
Violet could still see through the gaps in the dresser and watched as her Mother backed away slowly with tears in her eyes, then rushed to the door picking up her weapon and went outside. Violet stayed quiet as she listened to the sounds coming form outside. There were clashing sounds, nays, hisses and sounds of metal on metal. She could feel a cold chill enter her chest as she heard a scream, a loud agonised scream, shortly followed by the sound of another more grief stricken scream.
There was a thump at the door and in seconds Violet’s Mother came bursting through the door again covered in dripping red liquid. She hobbled then felled over as something large and snake like, entered the house and was hissing loudly. Violet’s mother was panting heavily as she got back to her hooves with her sword in her mouth and with a roar of rage she charged at the beast. It happened so fast Violet didn’t have time to process it in her young mind as the creature, wielding a long, curved sword stabbed her Mother.
The blade went right through her chest plate and she froze. She dropped her blade and more red liquid bubbled out her mouth and hit the wooden floor. Her face was twitching and she managed to glance one last time over to where Violet hid, unknowingly making eye contacted with her, before the creature pulled its blade free and in one swipe cut her Mother’s head off.
Violet let out a tiny gasp as tears fell from her eyes and she covered her mouth. Her whole body was trembling as the creature with its long sword flicked its tong out and seemed to be sniffing the air. It moved near the dresser on two legs, slow and deliberate, hissing as it came closer. Violet shuffled to the back of the dresser and kept her hooves over her mouth. She was still trembling with fear as the thing passed in front of the dresser and stopped. She let out tiny, tiny whimpers as the silence continued. It then moved away and Violet breathed a little easier.
The dresser suddenly without warning bust open and the last thing she saw before blacking out was a massive snack mouth screeching in her face.
(Present day)
Violet’s eyes snapped open and she let out a terrified scream. She thrashed her limbs in panic. It was dark too dark and the only thing in her retinas was the image of that mouth. “Violet!” A startled young voice she recognised broke through the darkness and the image was gone. What replaced it was the dark furred face of a young mare. “Violet it’s me, it’s Summer.”
“S-Summer?” Violet was so confused she just numbly stared at her. “But how…”
“You were out for a while. We were getting worried.” Haze said, trying to comfort her.
“We?” She looked past Haze and saw a rather grumpy yet startled Sapphire, sitting next to a campfire. “Huh but how did we…?” Images of a battle flashed in her memory as she recalled what had happened. She remembered being angry, no she was in a rage and she was killing Mercs. “The Mercs, I was fighting Mercs…but how did we…” She rolled onto her hooves, feeling a little lightheaded as she teetered to one side. “How did we get …gugh…how did we get away?”
“I could answer that question.” Said a rumbly, slightly deep Scottish voice Violet knew all too well. Slowly she looked passed the fire and on the other side sat a figure that couldn’t possible be there. It was Theran. “Hi Vi. Sorry about knocking you out earlier, but you left me with very little…”
She cut him off as she took a step back. “No, no you’re not here. You can’t be you…you’re dead.”
“He’s not dead Vi.” Haze was next to her and Violet flinched with fright. “He’s right there.”
“No!” Violet didn’t, couldn’t believe it. “That’s not possible no this is still a dream I’m not awake!”
“Violet!” Sapphire was now up and was approaching her “This is not a dream. I know it’s hard to believe trust me I know, but he is right there he really is.”
Theran got up or what looked like him and he approached her too. “Violet I know this is a lot to take in.” He got closer and reached out to her. “But if you just let me explain…”
“No.” She backed away from him, shaking her head and he looked genially hurt by that. “Don’t touch me.”
“Violet he’s right here!” Haze gestured to him with both her hooves. “If you just let him…”
“Shut up!” Violet shouted and everyone was taken aback. “Shut up, just shut up I…I-I-I need…I need to think.” She backed away even more. “I need time to...UGH” She turned tail and ran away, into the dark forest she found herself in. Tears streaming down her cheeks as the wind blow by.
(Summer Haze)
“Violet!” Haze reached out as Violet ran off. “Violet wait, come ba…” She felt her tail being tugged back, stopping her from moving. She spun around and glared at Theran. “Theran what are you…”
“Let her be Haze.” He said plainly but his voice cracked and a hint of emotion came out. “She…she just needs some time.” He looked at her all down cast. “She’ll be back, just let it sink in for her ok.”
He turned and moved back to the campfire, not saying anything else. Haze glanced at the ground feeling conflicted. Sapphire was also going back to the campfire when Haze called out to her. “Sapph you ok?”
Sapphire stopped but didn’t turn. She merely glanced in Haze’s direction and said harshly. “Oh I’m just wonderful Haze, thanks for asking.”
That reply stung and Haze was taken aback. “Hay you don’t have to be so harsh about it.”
Sapphire gritted her teeth and turned fully to face Haze. “And YOU didn’t have to lie to me all these years!” She yelled in bitter anger.
Haze was shocked and she took on a hurt expression. “Sapph I…it’s not that…”
Sapphire wasn’t finished it seemed as she stomped up to her. “I mean I’m your friend Haze, we’re supposed to trust each other. Do you not trust me is that it?”
Haze felt her chest start to shake as her emotions built up. “N-no I-I trust you Sapph I just…I just….”
“Then why didn’t you tell me about…” She pocked Haze in the chest hard. “THIS!?”
Sapphire’s pock didn’t hurt Haze physically, her thick exo-skeletal plates protected her from most harm but the fact Sapphire did it to “her” was personally crippling. Haze was on the brink of tears now as she clenched her jaw in anger and yelled. “Cause I was scared!”
Sapphire’s angry expression vanished and she looked confused. “Huh?”
Haze couldn’t hold it back now. She let it out. “Do you have ANY idea what it is like being like this, DO YOU?!” She stomped the ground in frustration and Sapphire was taken aback. “To spend everyday of your life, living in fear that somepony will see you and judge you without even giving you a chance to explain. To have them threaten to kill you out of fear. Do you have any idea what that’s like?” She kicked the dirt on the ground, creating dust clouds and shocking Sapphire even more. “Do you also know how frustrating it is to keep it from the ones you love in fear they will shun you and cast you out cause you’re different? I was scared if I told you, you would think of me as some kind of freak and…and…” She sat down and covered her eyes with her hooves as the tears fought to get out. “You hate me, you hate me.”
She fought back her tears but it was too much. She thought she was going to scream when a hoof touched her chin and made her look up. Sapphire was smiling and she was also fighting back tears. “I couldn’t hate you.” She wrapped her forelegs around Haze and hugged her tight. “You’re my best friend and I wouldn’t be here without you.”
Haze couldn’t stop them now. She buried her face in Sapphire’s neck and let her tears flow, as she sobbed muffled sobs. “Thank you.” Haze whimpered her voice all muffled.
They stayed like that in peaceful silence, enjoying one another’s company till Haze heard hoof steps come up to them. She took her face away from Sapphire’s neck and saw Theran standing next to them. “You two made up yet?” He asked but not in a mean way. She could tell he wasn’t in that mood.
She looked into Sapphire’s eyes and saw the content there. “Mmhm.” Haze nodded, wiping her eyes. Sapphire did the same.
Theran did something he didn’t normally do. He actually smiled. “That’s great to hear.” He extended a hoof to her. “Come on, let’s sit by the fire where it’s warm and maybe, I can tell you some stories.”
Haze smiled and so did Sapphire. “That…sounds like a great idea.” Haze agreed and she took his hoof. They all as one went to the campfire and settled down. Theran then began a tail of how he met a mouse and Haze felt her spirit lift as she listed to his funny story.
(Violet)
Violet sat alone on a log in the middle of the forest rocking back and forth as she held her hooves to her temples. “It just a dream.” She whimpered to herself and she had been saying the same thing, over and over for a long time. She found it very hard to believe Theran was alive. It wasn’t possible. No one can come back from the dead…could they? Her whimpering finally turned into growls of anger as she stood up and roared, roared toward the sky, letting her voice be heard by the gods. She then turned sharply and smashed her hoof through a small tree. Its thin truck snapped with ease, like it was a toothpick and tumbled to the ground.
She breathed heavily as she stared off into space. After a moment she started moving again, fidgeting on the spot. She wiped her nose making a sniffle sound and that’s when she realised after calming down that her hoof didn’t hurt. Perhaps she didn’t hit the tree hard enough but then she realised it was indeed a tree she had punched so…
She looked at her hoof and thought of something. “This must be a dream.” She looked at another tree this one was much thicker. She looked at her hoof again and got an idea. “If this is a dream then this won’t hurt. In fact this tree will fall like the last.” Without hesitation she punched the tree with all her might and the tree…did not move. She hit it again, even harder sending shock waves up her foreleg and still it did not move. She began hitting the tree over and over, putting dents into its barky hide. For about two whole minutes she pounded that tree, roaring with rage till she had no energy felt and collapsed. Both her hooves felt like they were on fire as pain throbbed up her forelegs. She was panting heavily as the realisation finally hit her.
“I’m not dreaming this…this is real.” She rolled slowly onto her back and looked up to the night sky. Luna’s moon lit up the night and cast ghostly light down on her spot. The pain in her hooves eased as if Luna herself was healing her with the moon’s radiance. She thought about Theran.
“He’s alive. By the gods he’s alive!” Slowly a smile worked its way on her lips and she started laughing. It was crazy but she knew in her heart now he was alive and was still here with her. The revelation of it was so overwhelming she continued to laugh till hadn’t the energy left for it. She coughed, finding that her head hurt a lot. When she finally calmed for the second time, she realised something else. She realised it when the feeling started to build up in her chest. Theran knew about this, knew he couldn’t die, because when she thought back to what Haze was telling her back in the cabin it all suddenly made sense. And that feeling building up inside her was anger. “That bastard?” Violet whispered and when she thought about it she yelled. “THAT BASTARD!!!”
She got to her hooves ignoring the pain in them. She was far too pissed off to care. Slowly she started to limp back to the camp to confront him. “Oh I’m going to give him a piece of my mind the selfish fuck.” She muttered to herself as she continued on limping, anger driving her forward.
(Theran Razorblade)
“Then the mouse asked for some cheese and I said. Sure why not and went to the moon?” Theran finished his little story and Haze and Sapphire clapped their hooves in amusement. Theran happily nodded and gave them his half smile this time. The one before felt so alien to him, he hadn’t smiled like that in a long time and some how these two brats made it possible. That meant something dear to him.
Since he was drifting off into a daydream he almost missed Haze asking. “Violet’s been gone for a while now Theran. Do you think we should go find her?”
Theran was about to consider just that when he noticed something white coming out of the woods. “Actually Haze, there she is right now.” He gestured to her direction and they all looked.
Violet emerged from the darkness and Theran noticed something off about the way she walked. She was limping. “Violet? Oh Celestia Violet are you alright?” Haze called out to her and she stopped just at the borders of the camp.
Her head was hung low and she appeared to be panting. “Shit what did she do to herself?” Theran thought as he got up and approached her.
He let Haze go first since he felt a little uneasy to get too close. He wasn’t sacred or anything he just knew she had been through the ringer and it was his fault. He looked at her hooves and they were bleeding. Haze noticed too and she asked Violet. “Violet are you ok? What happened to your hooves? Violet?”
Violet mumbled something and Haze and Theran had to get closer just to hear her. “What was that?” Theran asked her.
Violet slowly raised her head and glared at them. Before either of them had a chance to react she grabbed both Haze and Theran’s heads in her bloody hooves and banged them together, hard enough to make their brains rattle in their skulls. They clutched their throbbing heads as they staggered back. “OW! What the hell Violet?” Haze whined as she rubbed her sore noggin. “Why did you…”
Violet cut her off with a harsh snarl. “YOU SELFISH PIECE OF SHIT!!!” She was shouting but not at Haze or even at both of them. She was shouting at Theran. “Do you have any idea what you put me through!?”
Theran could feel her rage and he could understand it too. After rubbing his throbbing head he managed to say. “Well it seems you’re getting over it.” She immediately punched him in the right side of his jaw for that remark. He didn’t react to the painful impact of her hoof as it sent him facing to the side. He flexed his sore jaw till the pain went away and he blinked a few times to clear his vision. “Ok I’ll admit, I had that one coming.” He admitted as he turned to face her once more, with a calm plain expression.
Violet glared at him and Haze looked like she was going to say something but Theran put a hoof up and let Violet speak. She spoke in a out of breath, angry voice. “All this time, all this time I’ve been worrying about you day and night, stressing myself out to no end, and ALL-THIS-TIME you couldn’t even die!” Her breathing was heavy and Theran could tell she was very tired from her heavy eyelids. “Why didn’t you tell me Theran? AND you!” She suddenly turned on Haze. “You knew as well and you never told me. WHY?”
Haze looked lost for words as she looked dumbstruck at Violet’s outburst. “I…I uh...he told me not…”
Theran stepped in between Haze and Violet. He was staying calm but it was difficult as he said evenly “Leave her be Vi. She has nothing to do with this ok it’s my fault.” He made Haze go back with Sapphire while he sorted this out one on one. Now that it was just them he gave her his full attention. “I’ll admit it Vi I should have told you from the start. I should have been honest so this could have been avoided. But before you explode on me even more ask me this. How was I supposed to tell you that I couldn’t die hmm?” Violet’s hard gaze wavered as she thought his question through. After a few pain-staking moments Theran said. “Well I’m waiting for you to explain it to me.”
“I DON’T KNOW DAMNIT!!!” Violet suddenly yelled right in his face but he didn’t flinch. She was silent after that and Theran just stood there as well in silence. She was still breathing heavily and glaring hatefully at him while he stayed absolutely still, not saying a word. A few more minutes passed when Violet’s anger finally subsided and gave way to a river of tears. She shot forward and wrapped her blood stained forelegs around his neck, their armour plating clacking off each other. “I can’t believe you’re alive.” She sobbed into his neck. “I thought you were gone forever. I thought you left me.”
Theran was actually startled by this. He sat down with her and returned the embrace with his own, holding her tight. “I’m sorry Vi.” He admitted as he stroked her mane. “I didny mean for this to happen to you but it’s over now, I’m back, I’m…I’m still here.”
“Don’t make me go through that again please.” She said still crying. “I thought I lost my mind.”
“Shhh.” Theran said as he comforted her. “It’s ok…it’s ok.” He knew what it was like to loss your mind. It wasn’t a pleasant feeling, one with dark thoughts. He didn’t think of it though, for now he will stay with Violet and help her calm down.
(Sapphire)
From her spot near the campfire, Sapphire watched on. She winced when she witnessed Violet bang Haze and her Uncle’s heads together. Then there was some more yelling and Haze came back over to the campfire. “Uh Haze, are you alright?” Sapphire asked her as she sat down near her.
She was rubbing her head with her hoof as she dully moaned. “Yeah ahhhh…but Violet’s angry like really, really angry.”
“You don’t have to tell me twice.” Sapphire stated in a teasing way. “I saw that just fine from the safety of this spot.”
Haze actually chuckled at that and said while still laughing. “Hehe yeah lucky you.”
They both laughed now, and Sapphire was glad they were having jokes again. But her eyes drifted back to Theran and Violet and noticed they were hugging now. It would have been pretty cute, if it weren’t for what transpired earlier. She was still finding it hard to forget the carnage she had witnessed in such a short time, and she found herself dwelling on it. There had just been too much blood and a lot of that blood was still stained in Violet’s white coat and clothing.
She wanted a distraction to get her mind off it so she randomly started talking. “Soooo (cough) This has been an…interesting day, what with your Uncle being immortal, Violet going on a killing spree and you...” She stopped when Haze looked at her funny with those innocent green eyes of hers. She trailed off. “I don’t know. Will take some time getting used to the new look.” She mumbled lastly.
Haze didn’t quite hear what Sapphire said and asked. “Huh, what was that?”
Sapphire blushed with embarrassment and she pretended to play innocent. “Uh what? I didn’t say anything.”
“Yes you did.” Haze stated, not buying into Sapphire’s fibs. “You mumbled something.”
Sapphire sighed after a moment and finally built up the courage to say. “I…I’m still getting used to your…new look.” Haze’s expression took on a downward state and Sapphire spoke her next words quickly. “B-but that doesn’t mean I don’t like it, it’s just…different. W-which isn’t a bad thing ha…ha.”
Haze looked to be in thought as if considering what to say next. “So…you don’t mind me looking like…this?”
Sapphire felt herself blush again. “Uh um yeah it’s like I said it’s different but in a good way.” She felt so awkward right now it felt terrible. She thought of something else to say, like a complement or something. “It uh…really brings out the colour in your eyes and uh and your mane, it stands out more.”
Haze stared at her with a blank expression and blinked a few times in silence. Sapphire felt her embarrassment increase and she could feel her face slowly turning red. “Th-thank you.” Haze finally said in a sweet voice. She was smiling when she added. “That’s nice of you to say and I…appreciate it.” Haze was actually blushing now and she added with a crack in her voice. “Means a lot actually.”
Sapphire felt her embarrassment fade away as pride filled her heart and she smiled happily…till her stomach growled. It had been hours since she last ate and all this drama was making her hungry. Haze seemed to notice Sapphire’s belly grumble and gave her a funny look with a half smile. Sapphire was blushing again, she could feel it in her cheeks. “Guess I’m hungry huh?” She said as she rubbed the back of her neck.
Haze with her cocky smile hovered her bag over and looked through it. What she took out was the bag of cookies Lilly had given her on her birthday, which at this moment felt like weeks ago when it had only been a day. Haze opened the bag and held it out to her. “Here have some.”
Sapphire looked at the bag. She could see those cookies, those lovely soft mouth watering gems fit for gods. But she didn’t feel like she deserved such kindness and tried to refuse them. “Uh no thanks you should save them.” Her belly growled again, stronger this time. She tried putting her hooves on her stomach to quiet it but after a moment a cookie was hovering in front of her and she looked over at Haze in confusion. She protested. “Haze I already said I…” Haze cut her off by floating the cookie into her mouth. She was startled for a second but once she tasted that sweet, rich flavour her eyes rolled back in sheer delight and she mad a “MMMMM” sound. “Oh mu gud!” She garbled with a mouth full of cookie. “I can newer get ower tha taste. OH it’s so beatful!” She swallowed and enjoyed the feeling as in went down.
Haze was smiling as she offered another. Sapphire couldn’t resist anymore and took another and stuffed it in her mouth. “I’m glad you like them.” Haze said happily. “Lilly really knows her cookies.”
“Pfft yeah!” Sapphire scoffed in amusement. She was leaning back now feeling more relaxed on the log behind her. “She’s the master at baking cookies. You know we should have brought her with us, so she can make more.” Haze just started laughing at that and Sapphire levelled her hooves with her shoulders as she said fill her mouth still full. “What? I’d pay her.”
Haze laughed even harder and then Sapphire joined in with her. “Oh my.” Haze sighed as she whipped away a tear in her eye. “You really crack me up sometimes Sapph, you’re just so funny.”
A moment of silence passed between them before Sapphire swallowed and stated. “I wasn’t joking.” She said in a fine accent and they both burst out into fits of laughter again.
It took some effort to stop but they managed and Haze soon asked. “I wonder how she’s doing with Tim away on medical jobs. Can’t imagine it being easy especially her foal coming.”
Sapphire had been wondering the same thing but their pondering stopped when they noticed Theran and Violet coming over to them. Violet looked in really bad shape, so bad that Theran was helping her walk on two legs so no pressure was put on her wounded fore hooves. When they finally got over to them, Theran helped her lay down on his side of the fire and went over to his bag. While he pulled out a bowl and put a lot of snow in it, Haze attempted to speak to Violet. “Vi um, are you…um uh…”
Violet wasn’t even paying attention to Haze, in fact she wasn’t really looking at anything. She looked rather spaced out actually, like her mind was just somewhere else. “She looks terrible.” Sapphire thought in concern. “I can’t imagine how she feels right now.”
While Sapphire pondered this, Theran had been hovering the bowl of snow over the fire till it was a steamy bowl of water. “Ok…” Theran said as he hovered the warm bowl over to Violet and placed it on the ground in front of her. “Put your hooves in this.”
Violet stopped blankly staring off into space and looked at the bowl. She shakily put her hooves in the bowl of melted snow and let out a pained sigh as she dipped her hooves in the water. It quickly turned murky red as her blood and other blood seeped out her fur. “Oooo that looks like it stings.” Sapphire thought with a cringed.
Violet was biting her lower lip in pain as she grimiest with her eyes squeezed shut. “Is Violet going to be ok Theran?” Haze asked her Uncle. Theran was at the moment unstrapping his battle damaged chest plate and she had to repeat herself louder. “Hay Theran?!”
Theran shook his head and let go of the strap he was holding. His chest plate hung loos now off his body as he looked at Haze all grumpy like. “What?!” He snapped, making Haze flinch.
Sapphire frowned at that and told him herself. “Hay ease off, she’s just asking if Vi’s ok.”
Theran turned his grumpy stare at her now and for a moment she thought he was going to shout at her. But after a few more seconds his expression relaxed and his tense shoulders sagged as he let out a deep sigh. “Yes…yes Vi will be fine. She’s just…having a bad day.”
“I think we’ve all, had a bad day.” Haze stated glumly.
Theran nodded in agreement and so did Sapphire. Theran was the first to speak after another moment’s silence and he asked both of them. “So…how you two holding up?”
Sapphire and Haze looked at each other and were quiet, saying nothing. Sapphire looked Haze over now. She was in all sense of the word, different now…but at the same time the same pony she grew up with back in Rest Pit. Her face still had those same charming and pretty feature she always had, even when they were fillies. The fangs she’d have to get used to seeing every time Haze opened her mouth and those bug wings too. She also had to get used to how Haze’s hooves looked. After escaping the cabin the wrapping Haze had around her hooves, got all soaked in blood and she had to remove them. Revealing that her hooves were…disfigured. Sapphire found it a little gross but she would never tell that to Haze’s face.
Sapphire put on the best smile she could manage and said cheerfully. “We’re…fine, just fine.”
Theran raised an eyebrow at that and glanced at Haze. She looked at him dully but seemed to snap out of it and smiled to, showing her fangs in the process. “Uh yeah we’re cool.”
Sapphire didn’t know why they were suddenly acting awkwardly but she guessed the moment before, had died away in the face of Theran’s grumpy demeanour.
Theran snorted as if he didn’t really buy it, but he let it drop thankfully. “Well then that’s good to hear.” He went back to unstrapping his chest plate and added. “Anyway I suggest you two get some sleep now. It’s late and we got a busy day tomorrow.”
Sapphire admitted in her head she was very tired. This day’s events had worn her out and all she wanted was to relax. Haze though had objections. “But Theran we haven’t had dinner yet and I’m hungry.”
Theran curled one side of his lip in annoyance and growled in a low, even voice. “You’ll get to eat in the morning but until then, I don’t know nibble on some bread.”
He went quiet after that and put on an expression that said he didn’t want to talk about it anymore. Sapphire stiffly stood up and went over to her bedroll and flopped on it. She made a tired sigh as she rolled onto her back, unzipped her jumper and took it off. She kept her shorts and leg warmers on though. She then pulled her covers over herself and lay her head on her pillow. She felt a wave of relief wash through her sore head as all her muscles relaxed. “What a day.” She thought, as her mind started to become cloudy.
She was about to close her eyes when she noticed Haze come over to her with her own bedroll and unroll it right beside her. Haze then took off her hoodie and set it aside and like Sapphire she kept on her shorts and leg warmers.
Sapphire now got to see what Haze’s upper body truly looked like. Her chest had overlapping plates on it like dragon scales and her shoulders looked the same. But a part from that Haze’s torso looked normal. Haze made herself comfortable in her bed and noticed Sapphire looking at her. “What?” Haze asked in confusion.
A thought just occurred to Sapphire as she thought back to when Haze didn’t want to sleep near her the other night. She decided to speak. “I… I just realised something.”
Haze looked more confused now. “Realised what?”
“Do you remember the other night? When you stayed away from me?” Haze was starting to blush. “I realise now why you did it, and I understand.”
Haze looked guilty and tried to explain herself. “Sapph I…I feel dad about that but I was just…”
Sapphire stopped her from finishing her sentence as she said. “It’s alright, I know. You didn’t want me to find out about your um uh…but I do understand honest.”
Sapphire looked away feeling a little embarrassed, till Haze asked. “Do…do you wanna continue where I left off on my book?”
Sapphire brightened up at that and smiled. “That sounds like a good idea. Let’s, please.”
They both moved their pillows side-by-side and snuggled up to each other. Haze then got out her book from her bag with her magic, took hold of it in her hooves and opened it from where they left off. She began to tell the story once more. “Scribbles did not know what lay within, only the dreaded sounds of the wind as it blow in her face with a cold, hollow chill. But without fear she trotted fourth into the dank, dark cave.”
(Theran Razorblade)
Theran glanced at Haze and Sapphire and chuckled softly as he saw them snuggled up to each other. It was kind of cute. By now he had finished getting the armour on his upper body off and laid them out neatly beside his saddle-bag and weapons. It actually felt freeing for him to take his armour off. He spent so much time wearing it, it felt weird when it wasn’t there. It was like he could still feel his armour’s weight on him but wasn’t there, like a phantom limb.
He shook his head. He was worn-out and his mind was drifting so he rummaged through his bag till he found a scrap of paper. He took it out and it was the yellow contract sheet Zeek had given him. A part of him believed he should have ended that little prick then and there but he didn’t see a point to it anymore.
The paper was crumpled so he had to straighten it out before reading it. Upon reading he instantly saw his own name and a description of him. Who ever writ this must really hate his guts because as he read he got a real sense of hatred in the writer’s words. Theran tried to think of anyone who could hate him this much but his memory came up blank.
Then after reading his, he moved on to Haze’s description. The writing completely changed, no longer dripping with hate. It was very straight to the point and didn’t ramble on. Then at the bottom of the sheet were the rewards and location of delivery. His bounty was 10000 bits dead and 500 alive. “Wow what an asshole.” Theran thought.
He then looked at Haze’s bounty, 20000 alive and 0 dead. That puzzled Theran a lot but his puzzlement faded when he looked at the location. Splinter Bay/ Golden Egg inn.
The name Golden Egg, now that jogged his memory, it was the same name on another paper Theran had taken off the body of that hunter he had killed six years ago. It also had the name of a Mare on it, Silver.
Zeek had mentioned a silver Mare had approached him with this contract. Maybe she is the same Silver.
Theran’s pondering was interrupted by the sound of snoring coming from his left. He looked and found Violet had fallen asleep with her hooves still in the bowl of water. He had to deal with her wounds but was his magic strong enough yet? He considered this and was willing to give it a try.
He got up and went over to her. He pocked her on the shoulder and she nodded awake, mumbling. “Hu wa, huh?” She opened her exhausted eyelids slowly and gazed up at him. “Oh…Theran. W…why did…you wake me up?” She asked groggily.
Theran gently lifted her hooves out the bowl with his hoof and magically moved the bowl away. “I still need to fix up your hooves Vi and that’s hard to do without waking you so deal with it.”
“Oh screw you.” She groaned. “You’re lucky I don’t break your face after what you put me through.”
Theran rolled his eyes and sighed. “Look I said I was sorry ok. What more do you want from me?” He lay next to her on his stomach and let her hooves rest on his right foreleg.
Violet huffed moodily at his question but then seemed to relax. “Sorry doesn’t change the fact I’m still pissed off with you. OUCH!!” She flinched when he touched her hooves again. “Hay you did that on prepuce.”
“I dinny know what you’re talking about.” He lied, playing innocent. She pulled an unimpressed face at that but he ignored her. He focused his magic trying not to strain himself and softly his horn started to glow golden.
Violet looked at her hooves as they also started to glow gold and slowly her cuts began to heal. “Theran please you don’t have to…” She tried to object but Theran was having none of it.
“Nope.” Theran said as a bead of sweat trickled down his face. “I fucked up today, the least I can do to make up for it is this.” He felt his head start to hurt but he grit his teeth and took the pain.
“No Theran you’re gunna hurt yourself.” Violet protested but Theran was still having none of it.
“It’s pain I deserve.” Theran said through clenched jaws.
Her hooves were nearly healed but she stopped him when she pushed him in the shoulder with one. “No Theran please stop it, don’t hurt yourself over me you damn ninny.”
“Oh come on!” Theran moaned. “They were nearly healed.”
She rolled her hooves in their joints for a bit, then stated. “They’re healed enough so stop being a daft bastard and stop hurting yourself.”
“Says the Mare that…actually how did you do that to your hooves?” Theran asked as his head throbbed.
Violet looked embarrassed as she rubbed the back of her neck. “I uh…kinda punched the hell out of a tree.”
“And you call me daft?” Theran lectured.
Violet actually chuckled at that and made a short snorting sound with her nose. “Well at least I don’t go days without bathing you smelly prick.”
“Hay.” That actually stung a little to Theran and he gave her a prod on the shoulder. “That’s not very nice.”
They both laughed at the little banter they were having till Violet looked down cast again. Before Theran could ask she had already said it. “I really thought I’d lost you today, that you were…dead.”
Theran felt his heart ach with regret. But despite that he did his best to cheer her up. “Well at least you don’t have to worry about me now, nothing can really hurt or kill me. So you can relax.”
“But I can’t help but worry.” Violet admitted. “It’s not like it’s easy to just stop.”
Theran wrapped one foreleg over and around Violet’s back and gave her a hug. “Relax. I’m not going anywhere and we’re still going to the Heartland. No Bandit or Merc sods are going to change that.”
“Oh…well that’s good to hear.” Theran couldn’t help but notice she was blushing. She looked off in some direction and her face brightened up when she said. “Aww look at that.” Theran looked to were she was looking and he saw Haze and Sapphire had fallen asleep and were hugging each other as they softly snored. Haze also had her book on her face. “That’s just too adorable.” She stated.
Theran nodded in agreement. No matter how old they got they always managed to do something cute. He blinked and then suddenly yawned. “Oh…oh shit…jeez I’m exhausted out of my mind.” He stopped hugging Violet and stiffly got up. “I’m going to sleep. Coming back from the dead is a pain in my backside.”
He walked over to his bedroll and sat on it. He was about to flop when Violet had gotten up and came over to him. “Theran wait I have a question to ask.” She seemed hesitant but she managed to ask. “How…what’s it like…dying…if you don’t mind me asking? Cause now that I think about it…I…I want to know.”
Theran was a little taken aback by her question but at the same time not at all surprised she asked it. He thought about it for a second before answering. “It’s…peaceful at times, and others it’s one of the worst experiences of my life.” He looked her in the eye now. “Trust me Vi, it’s not fun dying nor is it coming back. It drains me, makes me feel like I walked on the edge of hell to be burned, only to be yanked right back. Did that answer you question?”
Violet was quiet for a moment as she processed what she just heard. Then she blinked a few times and suddenly looked very tired. “Wow that’s…that’s terrible. How many times have you experienced this?”
“Too many. I’ve actually lost count.” Theran admitted, and then lay back on his bed. He felt his whole body relax and he let out a deep, weary sigh as he closed his eyes. He sensed something near him and he opened his eyes again to see Violet was still standing there. “What? Was there something else you wanted to ask me?”
Violet scratched her hoof on the ground as she asked. “Um…could I sleep next to you tonight?”
Theran was confused and he frowned. “What kind of question is that? Of coerce you can. When have I never let you?”
Violet just ignored him as she pulled her bed over next to him and she flopped on it. “Ugh thanks Theran.” She got under her covers as Theran did with his. “I’m just…not feeling like myself the now. Maybe some sleep will help.”
Theran nodded and then a thought came to him as his soft side tickled at his mind. “You wanna uh…how do I put this um…snuggle? It’ll be warmer.”
Violet looked shocked at first as she blushed ear to ear but then giggled as she said. “Yeah sure, I’d like that.” They shared their covers and pillows and cuddled up to each other. Theran lay on his back while Violet hugged his side. “Thanks Theran. I appreciate this, I really do.”
“No…no problem.” Theran sated with a blush of his own. In a few short minutes Violet nodded off and was snoring peacefully. Theran stared up at the stars and felt his eyelids get heavy. He hadn’t been completely honest when he left out the part that coming back from the dead today had been different. Those weird beings that spoke to him and that weird warning that still made no sense to him. Beware the coming storm. What did it mean? Theran didn’t really ponder it much because soon his eyes shut and he drifted off to sleep. But not before that voice in the darkest reassesses of his mind whispered.
“They’re going to die Theran, and there is nothing you can do to stop it. Death comes to all, one way or the other.”
(Kyl)
Draped in a heavy dark brown hooded cloak, Kyl rode on a wagon destined for a place called Snow Rock, a place he had once called home. He wasn’t the only pony on this wagon. There were a small family of six traveling with him, one Mother, one Father, three foals and one Grandmother. They were completely oblivious of him and unknowingly were serving as his cover, allowing him to blend in. As the wagon, which was being pulled by a strong Erath pony, bumped and shook on the bumpy ground beneath him, he felt nothing. Ever since his master took away his pain, his mind felt clearer than it had ever felt before like he could do anything. As the wagon bumped along, Kyl took out the purple gemstone he had been given and held it in his armoured hooves. He still didn’t know how he was able to hold it with armour on his hooves but it did not bother him. He looked at the gemstone and examined it. It was shaped like an egg and was medium sized but it felt so light like it almost weighed nothing. It was also smooth to the touch. How he could feel it’s smoothness with armour on he will never understand. This armour his masters had given him covered his whole body, leaving nothing exposed. It weighed nothing and wasn’t made of metal. It bent and curved with his body, giving him maximum flexibility. But the armour was in no way soft either, it felt like metal but at the same time wasn’t and the power. The power he felt was unimaginable like the armour was feeding it to him.
“Excuse me.” Kyl looked up from the gem, abandoning his thoughts and was now looking at the young face of a filly. “What that you’re holding?”
Kyl looked from the toddler to the gem again. He watched the swirling blackness inside for a moment longer before putting it away. “Something not meant for you young one.” He said in a hollowed out, soulless voice. “You shouldn’t speak to strangers.”
The filly seemed to ignore his words as she asked. “But what was that? It was so pretty.”
This filly puzzled him. She wasn’t scared of him even though she could see from this angel his face was covered by a menacing helmet that sealed around his head. He leaned forward in his seat, looking at her through the purple glass slits in his helm and asked her. “What is your name my dear?”
She smiled. Her coat was a cream silver and her mane was cream blue. “My name is Rosy. Nice to meet you Mr.” She looked at him happily with her rose coloured eyes.
“Rosy. That’s a Lovely name. I’ll be sure to remember it.” She giggled and he felt nothing, not even awkward in the slightest.
“Look!” One of the other ponies yelled and Kyl turned his head. “There it is!”
Kyl hadn’t noticed it but he was here. A massive ice wall was coming closer and Kyl felt his anticipation rise. The ancient ice wall of Snow Rock towered up high into the clouds and was like a mountain in itself. Never in its history had it been breached by invaders or any army in Equestria, that however was about to change.
The wagon stopped at a closed gateway right at the bottom of the wall and as always it was heavily guarded. The soldiers of Snow Rock wore ancient Snow Steel armour that was as white as the land around them and one of them was a Unicorn Captain he knew, a Captain named Ethan Stronghold. “Ok hold up!” He ordered to the wagon and it stopped. “State you business here.” The wagon puller explained his reasons for being here and Ethan looked over at the wagon. He didn’t see what Kyl looked like do to his cloak and only really noticed the family. “Hmm, ok you can proceed.” The gateway opened and the wagon began to move again. As the wagon passed through Kyl cot a glimpse of Ethan looking at him before passing by.
Dose he suspect him? He didn’t call the wagon to stop so he was still in the clear. Off in the distance he could see his former home, its tall towers showing over the city wall. “Oh Mr?” Kyl looked to the voice and it was Rosy again. “What’s your name?”
“My name?” Kyl thought puzzled. “My…name?” For the rest of the ride she never got his answer, as he stayed silent through it all. That question had left him perplexed. What was his name, what was it? There was a bump and he looked up. The stonewall of the city was right next to him now and the wagon had stopped.
“Ok you lot, we’re here!” The wagon puller stated and they all got off. Even though his broken hoof couldn’t possibly be healed he was able to put weight on it and didn’t feel a thing. The wagon pulled off and Kyl moved with the family into the city. Upon entering there were tons of ponies walking about as they walked right into a market place. Ponies of all races and ages were milling about, browsing the stales and going about their daily lives. He split off from the family but not before Rosy yelled.
“Goodbye Mr, it was nice meeting you!” And disappeared in the crowd. Somehow that little filly had touched him, so young, so kind and full of life. But the feelings faded away and he was back on task. He walked through street after street till he was in the very centre of Snow Rock. He looked around at all the old, towering buildings and statues of heroes long gone. These statues were of all the Arch mages of Snow Rock. They were symbolised like Arbiters, the best of the best and heroes of old. As ponies passed him he approached one of the statues that stood out in a way since it was the only one that stood alone.
The pony that was immortalised in stone was a Unicorn stallion standing tall and proud, as were most of the statues except he looked different. He had a wolf like face, wolf like ears and wolf like teeth pocking out of his upper lip. He was dressed in the Snow Rock Arch mage armour of old and his description read. “General Theran Razorblade, the youngest soldier ever to archive the rank of Arch mage. During a time of great crisis this young soldier, barely fresh out of training, took up arms against Wolven invaders and defended his home with great skill and courage. He embodied all that our great city stood for, honour, strength, wisdom and sacrifice. He shall not be forgotten.” Then there was a date. Born in the year 1450, died in the year 1556.
The list of deeds went on and how he died. It all meant nothing to Kyl. His passed self cared for these things and this pony was once a sort of idle to him, but not now, not anymore. He moved away from the statue and to the middle of the square. He stopped and took out the gemstone once more and gazed at it. Whispers started to sound in his skull and his vision began to pulsate.
“Do it.” A voice whispered. “Obey your master.”
Without needing any guidance he placed the gem on the stone ground and placed his hoof over it. He hesitated and a part of him was screaming out to him not to do it. But the voice he heard was alien to him now and he disregarded its desperate words. He put his weight on the gem and it shattered. And explosion of dark energy erupted from the gem and became a swirling mass of darkness. A dark purple cloud spread out as ponies all around panicked and ran for their lives. Wind blow in and Kyl’s cloak fell off reviling his true self. His armour was dark purple and he almost look to be one with the spreading mass of black fog. His helm’s slits glowed in the darkness as were other parts of his armour as he watched the chaos around him. Ponies ran in all directions and some were on the floor, grasping at their heads as blood wept out their eyes. Soldiers were here now and some of them were already under the effects of the fog as they began to cough up blood. The ones that didn’t sarcoma to the fog however blasted frost and fire spells at him without hesitation. He stood on his back legs, his armour supporting him and he raised a hoof. He cot the spells in his magic and made them swirl around him. The mages looked at him stunned as other soldiers these ones Earth ponies with spears, charged him.
From his back two scythe like axes unfolded and flew into his waiting hooves. The closest spear pony came at him and Kyl sidestepped to the left. With a fluid stroke of his weapon Kyl slit the soldier’s throat and he crumpled to the ground, his lifeblood spilling out of him. He did the same to the next soldier and as he fell Kyl pointed one of his weapons at the mages and the spells he had cot flew at them. Some erupted into flames, screaming, as they burned alive and the rest were frozen in ice, their faces stilled in terror. He walked pass one, picked him up by the throat with his hoof and smashed him into the ground, his body shattering into thousands of little fragments.
He stood tall and breathed deeply. The ponies that were affected around him were quickly turning into the same creatures he had met back in the mine. The ones that were fully transformed started to attack anything near them, Mares, foals, Stallions and the old. They carved into them like they were made of paper and the ways they screamed in agony sent chills down Kyl’s spine as the flesh was ripped from their bones. One charged at him but halted in its tracks when it was mere inches from his face. Its hideous disfigured face stared into the slits in his helm and snarled at him with a gapping maw full of sharp blood dripping teeth.
Kyl looked into its eyes, those soulless black eyes and saw nothing but an animal. It then turned away from him and scampered off, like he was never there. More screams of terror and anguish could be heard through out the city as the infected hunted and converted all they could find.
He put away his weapons and looked around. Death covered the area and there wasn’t a soul in sight now, but he could still hear them, hear their screams. With his task complete he would wait here for his master to arrive. He was about to walk off when his back hoof stood on something with a crunch. He looked down and found he had stepped on a rose. It was white and there were many around him. He bent down and picked one up, examining it. When he looked at it he thought of one thing. “Rosy.” He whispered to himself. He let it fall back on the ground with the rest and added with a hint of sorrow. “I have, no name.”
Haze was sitting on her bed in her room listening to her Auntie and Uncle argue loudly once again downstairs. It had been four hours since Doctor Fredric left and for four hours Haze sat and stared at the wall in front of her bed, hearing words like. “We can’t do this to her!” and “There’s no other way!” Come from her Auntie and Uncle’s mouths.
Haze knew full well what was going on, she wasn’t blind. Even at a younger age Haze understood things that no child her age should comprehend, and with her advanced intellect she put two and two together and came to a conclusion.
“I’m no longer safe here.” Haze thought. She didn’t understand why but her instincts told her she wasn’t safe here anymore and it felt too overwhelming. This new sense of fear was so alien to her but some how she knew she was in grave danger and it was all because of that Doctor. “Why?” Haze thought. “What did I do wrong?” She decided it was time to move from this static position she had been in for so long and the first thing she did was look at her hooves.
The blood clots all over them had hardened and stopped stinging to the cold air. The blackness in her skin had now travelled up her forelegs and spread across her tiny body. Small thick plates had formed on her chest and shoulders. A thick shell like carapace had formed on her back and wrapped around her stomach, almost like a saddle, and lastly was her wings. They had grown rapidly without pain and seemed fully formed and functional. She buzzed them a few times and hated the noise they created. Made her think there was a fly buzzing in her ear.
She stiffly stood up on her bed. The sores and rashes that once covered her entire body had faded away when the blackness converted her skin, but her joints were still slightly stiff. She also didn’t feel sick anymore, which she guessed she should be grateful for. She stiffly moved over to the mirror that still lay on her bed and looked down into it. She slowly she gasped in grief stricken horror at her new face. Her face was completely black, her eyes looked the same but glowed a brilliant green in the low light and she could see those new fangs gleaming in the moonlight that came through the window. Her skin was actually shinny as it too reflected the moon’s radiance, lighting up her dark features.
“What have I become?” Haze thought as she touched her left cheek with her hoof. She thought about what Doctor Fredric said. His words echoed like a ghost in her mind.
“I must inform the royal guard while there’s still time to deal with this…threat.”
“Threat?” Haze mulled that word over and over in her head till it hurt. “How can I be a threat?” Whatever it meant, the royal guard were going to be here to take her away to Celestia knows where and that frightened her. Aunty Stela and Uncle Pepper couldn’t protect her and if she was a threat she didn’t want them getting hurt. The thought of what she was about to do left her heart shaking with fear…but it had to be done. “I must leave…there’s no other way.”
Quickly and quietly, Haze hopped off her bed and looked around. She had many soft toys of cute little animals, nothing she needed but looking at them brought heavy realisation she will never seen them again. She moved to her dresser and opened it. Inside there wasn’t many things to wear, all except a brown blanket. She took it and quickly covered herself in it. It was warm and it hid her disfigured features. Moving to the door Haze thought of something. She looked to her small desk she had in one corner of her room and went over to it. Paper, pens and pencils lay scattered all over it. The papers had pictures on them, little drawings she made of animals, creatures and her family. She tried to stay on task as she got one picture of her Aunty and Uncle with her in the middle. Her lower lip began to quiver with grief as she got a pen and writ as best she could on the back of it. She couldn’t hold back her tears as she wrote her last words to the only family she had left…and was going to leave behind.
When she was done she left the paper on the bed and then quickly moved to her door. She listened by pressing her ear to the door and still they were arguing downstairs, in the living room it seemed.
She took the chance and opened the door and rushed out in silence. Sneaking down the stairs she hear them louder now and when she reached the bottom she saw their shadows coming out of the doorway that led into the living room. She fought back her tears as she quickly went into the kitchen. She wasted no time grabbing a small bag of bread and held it in her mouth. The kitchen had a back door but she found it was locked when she tried to open it. She thought about going back when she saw the shadows of her Aunty and Uncle grow bigger as they moved to the living room door. She quickly hid behind a wall and listened carefully. There was some sobbing and then creaking as they went up the stairs. “This is my chance.” Haze thought.
Thinking quickly Haze looked up to the window and saw it was open. She clambered up onto the counter and pushed it wide open. A cold breeze swept in and chilled her face and tear ridden eyes. She looked back one last time at the shadows with a tear running down her face, before leaping out the window and landing with a thud on the soft grass outside.
She then ran. Her legs were still stiff and she was tired but she didn’t care now as tears flew off her face as she ran and glittered in the moonlight. She aimed for the hills that was her only plan. What happened after that she had no way of knowing and that, terrified her.
Once on top of a high hill Haze stopped and panted heavily. She looked back one last time at her home. “I’m sorry.” Haze said to herself as her tears ran free. “I have to…go.” She gasped for air as her emotions began to overwhelm her mind but then she saw in the moonlight many Royal Guard approaching her home. Their barding glowed gold in the moonlight and they carried spears. Haze turned and ran again this time stopping for nothing in the darkness of the night.
(Present Time)
Haze woke with a gasp and fond she had a book on her face. She removed it and winced slightly as the early sun’s raise beamed down into her sensitive eyes. After a moment her eyes adjusted, she looked around and the first thing she realised was Sapphire…hugging her. She was still fast asleep and she made little mumbling noises as she shifted in her slumber.
It was kind of cute and she actually enjoyed the warmth Sapphire provided her. A sudden urge to stroke Sapphire’s mane came over Haze and she blushed in embarrassment. “Uh…what do I do?” Haze thought as she watched Sapphire slowly rub her cheek on Haze’s chest. She felt suddenly awkward at the fact she actually...liked this physical interaction, it made her feel…safe. She snorted and shook her head. “I’m just being weird.” Haze thought to herself, but those thoughts quickly vanished when Haze realised one of Sapphire’s back legs were rubbing against one of her own, and that’s when Haze’s face really started to turn red.
“Hay!” Something kicked Haze in her side and she flinched with fright. She looked to her right and saw armoured legs. When she looked up she found herself staring into the wolf like eyes of Theran. “Did you hear me pip squeak it’s time to get your lazy ass out of bed now move it.”
Before Haze had a chance to object he had already stripped away her and Sapphire’s covers and were assaulted by the freezing cold. Sapphire woke and yelped as she hugged Haze tighter. “AAAAAA WHERE DID ALL THE WARMTH GO!!!???” She yelled.
“Quit the belly aching kid, this is how I run my mornings now so get up!” Theran stated in a strict fashion. They groggily moved and Theran suddenly yelled. “Move like you got a prepuce!”
They quickly sprang to their hooves in startled surprise and looked at each other in confusion. “The hell Theran?” Sapphire questioned. “What gives?”
Theran curled one side of his upper lip in what Haze assumed was amusement. He began to pace in front of them as he spoke in a driven sort of way. “It’s time you two grew a per and did something useful for a change.” Haze was stunned at this. Was this even Theran talking? “Yesterday was a wake up call. We spent too much time living in a quiet place and now the world has reminded us how much it wants our hides.” He came to a stop and glared in their stunned eyes. “So it’s about time I teach you a thing or two about how to hold your own in a fight. So without further ado, let’s get started.”
He moved to one side of the camp were Violet was sitting awake and she seemed…rather calm. She sat on her log with one hide leg over the other while resting her sword on her lap and was sharpening it. She paid Theran no attention not even a little as he scooped up three long thick sticks that were in a pile and moved away from her. This struck Haze as odd cause last night Violet was distraught and now she was acting like her normal self. Did she get over what happened that quickly?
While Haze mulled this over, Sapphire was complaining. “Um what do you mean let’s get started? What we’re doing this now?”
“That’s right.” Theran stated as he tossed her one of the sticks and it landed by her hooves. “Heads up pip squeak.” Haze barely had time to react as she cot the stick in her hooves and held it to her chest in surprise. “Ah nice reflexes pip, you’re gunna need it.”
Sapphire frowned at the sticks then at Theran. “But you said we could eat in the morning. This is the morning.” Haze agreed with a nod as her stomach growled.
“I didny say when in the morning now did I.” Theran pointed out as he held his stick in his sword hoof and was standing on two legs. “Now stop whining and pick it up.”
Sapphire looked like she wanted to say more but Theran’s hard gaze made her think otherwise. With a huff she picked the stick up and held it awkwardly. “Happy now?” Sapphire asked in a grumpy way. She really wasn’t a morning pony.
Theran snorted in response to that and waved the point of his stick a little. “Both of you stand on two legs.”
Sapphire did it no problem, being a Pegasus in all made it easy with those wings but Haze had some trouble. Sure she could straighten her back, sure she could briefly stand on two legs and sure she had her own wings but what Theran wanted her to do was down right painful. She had to use the stick to just to balance herself as her back legs shook with effort. “This is not…natural.” Haze said through gritted teeth. Once she was up straight ish her lower back burned with the struggle to keep herself standing.
“You call that standing?! Looks like you’re taking a shit! Part your legs Haze, use your tail for balance.” Theran also barked at Sapphire. “Same goes for you no wings!” Sapphire gulped and folded her wings and almost immediately she lost her balance and face planted the ground. Haze didn’t like what Theran was saying to her it made her feel bad, but she did as he instructed. She spread her back legs, flicked her tail a bit and soon she was stand perfectly vertical. This caused her lower back muscles to burn even more and a bead of sweat ran down her face. “Well done pip you got it.” Theran said approvingly. “Canny say the same for you though.” He said as he looked down at Sapphire.
Sapphire spat out dirt in her mouth and pushed herself up. She glared at him from her sitting position. “Why are you making us do this? We can’t stand like you can.”
“She’s got a point Theran.” Haze strained as she wobbled a bit. “We’re not exactly built for standing like this.”
“That might be true.” Theran stated. “But it’s still no excuse. Violet here is pure Earth pony and she can do it.” He gestured for her to stand. “Show them how it’s done Vi.” Violet stopped sharpening her blade and looked up at them. Quietly she put her sword aside and gracefully stood on two legs. She also gave them a low bow just to show off and quietly sat back down. “See.” Theran praised. “Nothing to support her but her tail and she can do it.” He turned to face them again. “It’s also got a lot to do with your lower back. Do you feel it burning?” He asked and Haze nodded vigorously.
“Yeeeesss!” Haze strained in pain.
“Good!” Theran barked. “Means they’re working properly. Now pay attention! You on your hooves!” He barked at Sapphire and with a huff she stood but used her stick for balance. He began to pace again this time on his hind legs. “I’m gunna teach you how to block, parry and counter attack and you’re gunna do this without your racial abilities, that means no wings and no magic.”
“Why not?” Sapphire asked in confusion. “Wouldn’t it make more sense to use our racial abilities in a fight? I mean you use your magic all the time from what I’ve seen.”
“She’s right Theran.” Haze added. “You do use magic a lot in combat.”
Theran actually chuckled and Haze was unclear as to why he found their words funny. “Aye that is true, I do use my magic in fights to gain the advantage. But, if that were to fail which it has on many occasions, I have my physical combat skills to fall back on.” He pointed his stick at Sapphire. “What would you do if your wings got damaged and you couldn’t fly?” Before Sapphire could answer he quickly pointed his stick at Haze. “And you. What would you do if a mage dispelled you and you couldn’t use your magic?” They were both silent and Theran smirked. “My point exactly.”
He stuck the tip of his stick in the ground and leaned on it as he continued to speak. “I am gunna teach you two how to fight in ways your enemies can’t even comprehend and trust me, you will thank me in the end.” He pulled his stick out of the dirt, twirled it a bit and took up a relaxed fighting stance. “Now let’s begin with the basics. Your stance.” He started to move slowly to one side and began to walk around Haze and Sapphire while he spoke. “Your stance is the most important element in any fight. It determines you strengths, your weaknesses and, your level of awareness.” He twirled his stick yet again in his hoof, making whooshing sounds as it cut through the air. “Master the way you stand and you will master the way you fight.” He stopped in front of them once more. “Now let me show you how I normally stand in a fight.”
He moved his right hind leg forward and his left one back, not even taking them off the ground as he slid them into place. Then with his sword arm he pointed his stick out the way to them and kept his left hoof free but relaxed. “This stance is one I made myself. It focuses on parrying and countering. It also allows me to be strong yet mobile at the same time. I call it, The Razor’s Edge.” He gestured to them. “Now, let me see you try it.”
Haze and Sapphire looked at each other for a second before gritting their teeth and shifted their bodies into position. Haze found it painful as her lower back screamed in protest. She also wobbled a bit since her centre of balance changed, but she managed to stay standing. Sapphire on the other hand, without the support of her wings she wobbled with each movement and Haze swore she was going to fall flat on her face again, she really had a habit of doing that. Once their legs were in position they levelled their sticks as Theran had shown and stayed in that stance. “This sucks so much.” Sapphire whispered to Haze through gritted teeth.
Haze did admit in her head that this was unexpected and was a complete drag, but Haze understood Theran’s reasons for this. “Very good but you look too tense, ease up.” Then again he was being a bit of an ass.
“Ease up?” Sapphire questioned with her jaw still clenched. “Tensing is what’s keeping me from falling over.” Haze was tense herself. The burning in her back made it hard not to stiffen up her shoulders and the pain made her heart race, making beads of sweat run down her topless torso.
Theran scowled at Sapphire as if her words had offended him. “Tenses will also get you killed.” Theran growled. “It slows your reaction time and narrows your awareness, making you an easy target. Relax and focus.” Haze relaxed as best she could, letting her shoulders droop slightly but she still felt tense. “Ok let’s practice some swings. Watch me closely.” Theran simply but with some force, swung to the right and swung to the left horizontally. “Try it.” Haze slowly swung her stick from side to side, not really doing it the way he showed them. “Not like that!” Theran yelled at them. “Put some effort into it. SWING!!”
Sapphire swung her stick too hard and spun her legs out. She toppled over and yelped as she fell. “Sapph!” Haze said in alarm as Sapphire banged the back of her head on the ground. “Are you alright?” Haze went to move to help her up but Theran stopped her.
“Oy don’t you move pip.” Theran growled as he pointed his stick at her. “Let her be.” He looked at Sapphire after he relaxed and ordered. “Come on get up, try again.”
“Sod this!” Sapphire suddenly shouted as she stood up on all fours. “I already know this stuff, I don’t have to put up with this crap!”
“Oh!?” Theran stated in a sarcastic way. “You do, do you? Well then let’s skip the basics and get right to it then. Pick up your stick.”
“No, I’m not doing this.” Sapphire objected.
“Pick-It-Up.” Theran growled in a threatening rumble in his throat.
“NO!!” Sapphire shouted as she ruffled her feathers.
Theran looked like he was going to explode when he stepped forward and hissed. “Pick it up right now or I’ll drag you back to Rest Pit and dump you on your Mother’s door step.” Haze was stunned as her eyes widened and she was about to say something but Theran beat her to it, shooting her an angry glare. “And nothing you say will stop me. I can and I will do it.” Haze couldn’t believe this. She looked over to where Violet was and she was just sitting there with a plain expression on her face. Haze hinted at her to do something anything, but Violet just looked to the side and ignored her. “Your choice Sapphire. What will it be?”
Sapphire glared at him with such hate it was as is she was trying to melt him with her eyes. She snatched her stick right off the ground, stood on her hind legs and yelled. “Come on then, bring it you big ugly bastard!”
Just as she finished her taunt without warning Theran swiftly struck her stick out her hoof and smacked her right thigh with the end of his, the impact making a loud “thwak” sound. Sapphire doubled over and yelled in pain as she held her hoof to her leg. Theran loomed over her. “I’m sorry did I miss hear you saying you knew how to do this or did I just imagine it?”
Something about the way Theran was treating Sapphire made something snap inside her. Almost without thinking Haze swung her stick for Theran’s unarmoured head. His ear twitched and barely had enough time to parry her blow. The parry sent her stick up and left her belly wide open, an opening Theran seemed to automatically go for. On pure reflex Haze sucked her stomach in and curved her back just in time as the tip of his stick grazed her fur. She straightened, wobbled a bit but regained her balance and did the pose Theran had shown her. She was panting softly as adrenaline pumped through her body, making her wide-awake now. “Stop…” Haze had to swallow some saliva to clear her dry throat and continued to say while panting. “Stop being…so…mean to her…Theran.”
Theran looked surprised and angry, as it seems she cot him off guard. “Stop?” Theran asked as if in disbelief. “Do you think your enemies will stop just cause you asked?”
Haze kept her stance but relaxed a bit. She thought about it for a moment and guessed he had a point. When she spoke she was calm but firm with her voice. “No. I don’t think that would ever happen. I’ve seen and met enough bad ponies to know that.” She then looked at Sapphire and remembered way she attacked him. “But that doesn’t mean you have to be so hard on us, especially Sapph.” Sapphire gazed up at her with a look of shock, bewilderment and maybe even embarrassment plastered on her face.
Theran’s angry expression softened a bit, then pulled his cheeky half smile as he steps back and folds his forelegs over his chest plate. “Wow Haze you’ve actually impressed me and I’m not easily impressed.” He gives her a nod of approval then nods at Sapphire. “Help her up.”
Haze reached out her hoof and Sapphire took it. She pulled her up and almost lost her own balance in the process. “You ok Sapph?” Haze asked in concern, she was really worried.
Sapphire rubbed the back of her head with a scrunched up face, as it seemed to hurt. “I think so.” She groaned. “Thanks for having my back.”
Haze smiled at this and felt relieved. She also liked that her reckless move also helped.
“Right!” Theran barked and they flinched. “Enough faffen about, time to work those muscles.” He twirled his stick and took up a defensive posture. “We’re gunna play a little game and if you win you get to eat. How’s that sound?”
Haze and Sapphire looked at each other for a moment unsure, but then Sapphire made a cocky grin and Haze nodded. “Alright then what’s this “game” you want us to play?” Haze asked with confidence.
Theran grinned a wicked smile, flashing his razor sharp teeth. “I want you two to hit me.”
Haze’s cockiness faded when she asked. “Y-you what?”
Theran spread his arms in a welcoming gesture. “I said, hit-me. First one to do it wins and we all get to eat.” Haze and Sapphire looked at each other once more and Haze saw the uncertainty in Sapphire’s strawberry eyes. “You know you two aren’t getting any younger just standing there. Come on show me what you’re made of.”
“Come on…” Haze stated as she built up some courage. “Let’s get him.”
They both moved forward but realised they didn’t know how to walk or run on two legs, so they mostly hopped quickly toward him with their sticks raised. Haze came at him from the left and Sapphire came at his right. They were both striking near enough at the same time and Haze wondered if they could actually hit him. With a grin on his face Theran moved so fast Haze and Sapphire had no time to react and pull back. He blocked Sapphire’s blow with his stick and grabbed Haze’s wrist with his free hoof before she could hit him.
He then kicked Sapphire away from him and twisted Haze’s wrist in a painful angle that sent her flipping head over heels into the dirt. She landed on her back so hard the impact knocked the wind out of her. As she lay on the ground gasping for air, Sapphire stood and tried to go for Theran again without Haze’s support and she paid for it. She did an overhead swing and Theran blocked it easily. With a quick sweeping motion of his left leg he kicked her legs out from under her and she fell flat on her ass.
“Ouuuuuch!” Sapphire moaned as she rolled from side to side on her back, clenching her flank. “My bloody tail bone AHHHHHH!!!!”
“Come on you two.” Theran taunted, not even sounding out of breath. “Stop trying to hit me and hit me. Work together as a team.” He walked away from them and stopped at four meters this time and made a readied stance. “Get up!” He yelled.
Haze growled through gritted teeth as she made herself move and stand once more. Her heart was pounding in her chest and she was suffering from lack of breath. Even though her head was throbbing she still walked over to Sapphire and pulled her to her hooves. “I don’t think we can get him.” Sapphire groaned as she was still rubbing her flank. “He’s too quick.”
Haze knew all too well how fast Theran could move, she had seen him in action before many times in fact. But this time he didn’t have his magic so maybe they had a fighting chance. All they needed was a plan a strategy to get past his defence. “We can get him.” Haze stated, making herself seem confident even though she didn’t really feel it. “We just need to come up with a plan.”
While Theran stood there waiting for them, Haze quietly came up with her strategy. “Let’s try and tag team him. I go in front and you take the back. Then we attack him in turns, strike fall back, strike fall back in that order.”
“You think that will work?” Sapphire asked, not sounding very convinced.
“It’s worth a try.” Haze stated, as she began to feel good about this plan. “Come on one more time, let’s get him and remember to keep him guessing.”
“Right.” Sapphire nodded.
Haze approached Theran first and she felt the burn in her back as she walk on two legs up to him. It was an awkward painful walk but she managed and soon she was right in front of him. Theran stayed motionless as he calmly observed their positions around him. “Hmm.” Theran hummed. “This should be interesting.” He mused.
Haze made a wicked smile and nodded to Sapphire for her to make the first move. She lunged forward, thrusting her stick for Theran’s back. He anticipated this and quickly spun and parried her blow out the way. Haze always found it surprising how fast Theran could move in armour, if he had it off gods know how fast he could move. He tried to punch Sapphire in the stomach with his sword hoof as he came in for a counter but she jumped back and he missed.
At the moment he missed, Haze made her move and aimed for the back of his right leg. But yet again his speed was his saving grace as he spun to the right and parried it away off to the side.
Haze’s reaction time saved her from getting hit in the face as she blocked a blow he made for her head. She was quite surprised her reflexes were that good, good enough to stop Theran from hitting her. Though the force behind his blow however, actually staggered Haze as she wobbled backward. “Oh crap!” Haze blurted in fright.
He would have tripped her up if Sapphire hadn’t jumped back in and distracted him. She went for his head but he ducked under it. In the flow of his dodge he spun left and used his stick to knock one of Sapphire legs out from under her.
She fell flat on her back and he stunned her with a smack to her belly with his stick. As Sapphire writhed in pain Haze regained her balance just in time to move out of the way, as Theran spun again and tried to hit her belly. As a last desperate attempt Haze made a stabbing motion for Theran’s gut as his last move left him open. “This is it!” Haze thought in excitement. “I’m gunna hit him.”
That feeling of joy was quickly squandered as Theran jumped to the side, rolled his body in the air and landed a stinging blow to Haze’s back. It burned like fire and add that to her already sore back she was in agony as she toppled to the ground on her belly. “AAAAA, So MUCH PAIN!!!!” Haze yelled in torment. She was on the verge of tears it hurt so much her wings were buzzing in attempt to lessen the stinging.
“Well…” Theran began to speak in a smug way. “Not bad, you actually worked together but your timing was poor.” Haze rolled onto her side breathing heavily as she looked up at him.
He was slowly pacing again as he spoke. “Also your tag team tactic was futile, you stuck to one type of attack. Not mixing it up or adapting. An old warrior once told me, plan and prepare to prevent a piss poor performance. Even after so long I still remember that and I’m gunna drill it into your heads as well.” He stopped and made a readied stance again. “Now let’s try this AGAIN!”
Haze sighed heavily with frustration. She was exhausted and every movement she made felt like a mountain of effort. She tried to stand but her back gave in and she fell to her knees. “I…” She glanced over to Sapphire and she was lying on her belly looking completely worn-out. “We can’t.”
Theran relaxed and frowned. “Well then no breakfast.” Those words were just torture to Haze’s ears as her stomach growled painfully. “I’ll let you take a breather and then we will…” He stopped talking and looked over Haze. She heard some hoof steps and turned her head to see Violet had gotten up and she approaching them. “Vi I told you not to interfere the now, I got this…”
Violet cut him off with her sharp yet calm voice as she asked Haze. “Sweetie may I borrow your practice stick please?”
Haze was confused but she did so. “Uh…sure?”
She picked up her stick and gave it to Violet. “Thank you Haze.” She stood on her hind legs and calmly walked toward Theran, with her arms completely relaxed. “Watch and learn girls.” She said with cheeky confidence. “Let me show you how it’s done.”
Theran gave her a sceptical look. “Vi uh I told you I had this.”
“What’s the matter Theran too chicken to fight me?” Violet taunted.
Haze was surprised, pleasantly so as she observed Theran’s reaction to that.
“I…I uh.” Theran frowned and took up a fighting stance. “Fine you asked for it.”
Violet smiled. “Excellent.” She took one look at her stick and then just…threw it away. “Let’s do this.”
Haze was stunned at Violet’s action. “She just…threw it away?” She thought to herself. “That’s crazy!” One look toward Sapphire and she could tell her reaction was the same.
Theran was also stunned as his eyes widened in surprise. “Vi what…what are you doing?” He shrugged his shoulders in confusion. “I can’t fight you like this it’s not fair.”
Violet tilted her head to one side and put her hooves behind her back. “What’s the matter Theran can’t attack an unarmed Mare?” She asked, making her voice sound like some innocent school filly. “I think you’re chicken.”
“Hay I am not chicken!” Theran yelled and Haze swore she could see his cheeks turning red. Violet put her hooves under her armpits making the look like wings and stated making “Bwark bwark” sounds. Haze actually snickered at that and Sapphire was laughing. Theran on the other hand looked like he was going to explode. “No you didny just…that’s it you’re DONE!!”
Violet kept making the same sounds as Theran darted forward and swung for left side of her face. Haze’s smile vanished when Violet didn’t move and for a second she thought Theran was going to hit her. But at the last second Violet raised her left arm that was covered in armour and blocked his blow. She then wrapped the same arm around his and stopped him from moving.
Theran had a second to look surprised before Violet made a chopping motion with her right hoof and struck him in the throat. Theran gagged and dropped his stick. As he gripped his throat, coughing and gasping for air Violet grabbed the top of his chest plate, pulled him in and kneed him hard in the groin. Theran’s eyes went small in pain and his lower lids twitched as he slumped to the ground. That whole counter move took less than ten seconds to complete. “WHY THERE!!!???” Theran gasped in agony. “IT’S SO UN-FAIR!!!??”
Haze’s mouth hung open, utterly stunned by what she had just witnessed. “Did she…did she just do that?!” She thought.
Violet bent down low and made a pouty face. “Aw did I hit you too hard? Oh well I’m sure they’ll grow back. You can do that sort of thing right?”
Theran growled on the ground, clutching his groinal region with his hooves. His voice sounded sore when he spoke. “Oh is this some sort of payback for yesterday? It is isn’t it?”
Violet went back on all fours and smiled happily. “Oh my where did you get that idea? Well you’re mostly right but most of it was to do with that fact I’m hungry. Could you be a dear and make us some soup please?”
Theran groaned and squirmed for a moment before moaning. “I’ll get to it in a minute. Right now I’ll just lay here on this nice cold ground and gather what’s left of my pride.”
Violet chuckled at that and walked away from him. She approached Haze and offered her hoof. “That was some impressive team work Haze.” She complemented with a cheer in her voice.
“Not as impressive as what you did.” She took her hoof. That was amaz…AHHHAHHH!!!!” As Violet pulled Haze up her back flared with a sharp pain, like a knife had been shoved into her muscles. She gasped for air and tried to speak. “I…I think I’ve…pulled a muscle.” Once on all fours it flared up again. “Oh…oh yeah…defiantly a pulled muscle.”
Haze stood rigged while Violet went over to Sapphire. “Ok what about you Sapph, Feel like anything pulled?”
Sapphire tried to stand and she stiffened up. “OU OU OU OU My shoulder AH it’s going up my neck!” She collapsed again and clutched her neck. “AAAAHAAA This sucks so much!”
Violet rolled her eyes and sighed. “Oh come on its not that bad just be more prepared next time.” She helped Sapphire stand, and then walked to the fire. “Come on let’s sit by the fire where it’s warm.”
…………….
(Sapphire)
Some time had passed since their rude awakening and being humiliated by Theran, the group were now sitting around the campfire, waiting for their breakfast.
Sapphire sat next to Haze who looked uncomfortable and Theran and Violet were next to each other too. Haze did mention that her back hurt and the way she was fidgeting on the spot told her much. Sapphire herself was feeling rather down but it wasn’t because of the pain. She was used to being in pain. During their unexpected training Haze had shown that she was actually better at fighting than she was. Her reaction time was better, her balance was better, hell she could even swing a stick without falling over unlike her. Sapphire didn’t want to admit it but she couldn’t help but feel…envy for her.
“Sapph?” Sapphire blinked and shook her as if coming out of a dream. She looked to her side and saw Haze looking at her in concern. “Are you ok? You’ve been quiet for a while now.”
Sapphire just stared blankly at Haze’s brilliant green eyes for a full two seconds before shaking her head again and her thoughts came back to her. “Uh yeah I’m fine just uh…I’m just hungry.”
Haze didn’t look like she was buying it as she arched her brow at her. “Really you’re hungry and you’re quiet? That’s an odd combo for you.” Sapphire huffed happily at that. Haze continued to speak, she liked it when Haze spoke a lot, got her mind off other things. “Oh well as long as you’re fine I’m happy.”
Haze chuckled but then winced and gripped her back. Sapphire felt a wave of concern wash over her as she observed Haze. She didn’t like seeing her in pain and that’s when an idea struck her. “Could I help you with that?” She asked, feeling uncertain.
Haze nodded in pain and Sapphire shuffled over to her. “Uh where dose it hurt again?” Sapphire asked. Haze didn’t say anything but she did point to where it hurt. Sapphire moved and sat behind Haze. She then put both her hooves to Haze’s lower back, and began to push up the sides of her spine and back down again.
Haze hung her head back and let out a relieved sigh as her muscles relaxed. “Ugh that feels so good.” Haze sighed with a smile on her face. “When did you learn to do this?”
Sapphire blushed a bit. “I uh…had a friend who taught me it. She was really smart…like you though she wasn’t a Unicorn she was an Earth pony.”
“Hmm who was she? How come I’ve never met her?” Haze asked.
Sapphire felt a ping of sadness as she relived some bad memories. “Her name was uh...her name was Lola. She…was my friend way before I met you.”
Haze nodded. “Ah that makes sense. What did she look like?”
Sapphire recalled her old friend’s features. “She was icy blue with a gorgeous golden mane and her eyes where the same colour as mine. She was so nice to me, we hung out nearly every day.”
“Where is she now? Did she move away or something?” Haze asked.
“No, uh she didn’t move away she uh…died.” Sapphire felt her heart shrink as she relived that horrible moment. “There was a wagon accident. It was carrying some pretty heavy stuff and there was so much snow it must have slid out of control.” She grimaced as the memory played in her head. “Lola and I were playing in the street when it happened. I got out the way but she didn’t react in time. It fell and it…and it…”
Haze spoke and it stopped her from saying the gory details. “It’s ok Sapph I get it you don’t have to tell me the rest.” She looked over her shoulder and looked truly heart broken. “Sorry about your friend she sounds like she was a good pony.”
Sapphire nodded as she fought back the emotions welling up inside of her. “Yeah she was. I sometimes wonder if I could have…done something…you know to save her.”
“Don’t think like that.” Haze stated, making Sapphire stop rubbing her back and she turned her body to face her. She winced as she did but didn’t seem to care. “It will only bring you pain and I don’t like seeing you in pain.” Sapphire was surprised, she didn’t realise Haze felt this way.
“Thank you Haze that…that means a lot to me.” Sapphire drooped her head now feeling depressed.
She was surprised again when Haze suddenly hugged her. “That’s what friends are for Sapph I’ve told you this Celestia knows how many times.” She ruffled her mane and Sapphire giggled with delight. “How many more till I drill it into that goofy brain of yours?”
“Hay!” Sapphire huffed. “My brain isn’t goofy it’s brilliant I’ll have you know.”
Haze made a silly face. “Oh is it now well you could have fooled me.”
“Stop it.” Sapphire said and lightly shoved Haze’s shoulder as her face turned red with embarrassment. Haze laughed and Sapphire covered her mouth to stop her but Haze just kept laughing.
Sapphire found this annoying but at the same time she liked this sort of banter and she liked Haze’s comforting words. Actually there were a lot of things she liked about Haze, even though she was still getting used to her new look. It was strange but she found Haze’s new look…attractive. Just thinking about it made her blush. After Haze had finally stopped laughing, Sapphire wanted to ask her something. “Haze uh can I ask you something?”
Haze chuckled with a smile. “Yeah sure what do you want to ask me?”
“Here goes nothing.” Sapphire thought as she sucked in a breath. “I was wondering. How do you…do that little…changing trick you do?”
Haze seemed surprised. “My changing trick? I uh…I actually don’t know how to really describe it. It’s like a…tingly feeling I get in the back of my head when I look at ponies.”
“Can you change back to your normal self?” Sapphire asked. She was really fascinated by this.
Haze looked a little anxious at her question. “I uh…yeah I can but there’s not really any point.”
“How come?” Sapphire asked again.
This seemed to trouble Haze and Sapphire regretted her question but Haze answered anyway. “Because I uh…there’s no pony around and it hurts my head…um.”
“Could you turn into something now?” Sapphire asked, changing the subject slightly. “Come show how you do it?”
Haze sighed and looked at her blankly. Then a green line flashed across her body so fast Sapphire would have missed it if she had blinked. She stared at Haze completely gob smacked, though it wasn’t Haze she was looking at anymore. She was looking at herself. “Ta da.” Haze said not very enthusiastically and she sounded exactly like Sapphire.
Haze was now an almost perfect copy of Sapphire except for the cloths they stayed the same. “That’s…th-that’s…” Sapphire was lost for words as she stared at herself.
Haze flexed her new Pegasus wings and then made a silly grin. “Look at me I’m a birdy.” She ruffled the feathers in excitement. “I’ve always wondered what it was like to have proper wings. Very cool, oh look I can wrap them around me like a blanket.” Haze cuddled herself with her wings and giggled with delight. “Don’t know about the mane though. Also dose my butt look big in this body?”
“Hey!” Sapphire objected and her face went red again. “There’s nothing wrong with my…uh…”
Haze laughed her head off and turned back into her “normal” self. “Oh Sapph I’m joking. I think you have a very nice butt.” Sapphire’s face became a cherry and Haze fell to the ground in laughter, kicking her back legs in the air while she gripped her stomach in a giggle fit.
Sapphire looked away and rubbed the back of her neck in embarrassment again. There were other chuckling sounds as Theran and Violet joined in on Haze’s joke. After a few moments Sapphire got over it and rolled her eyes as she said. “Sure I like your butt too Haze.”
Everyone went silent and just stared at her. Sapphire’s face was so red hot it could boil an egg. “Why did I say that?” She thought. “This is humiliating.”
“Thanks Sapph I’m glad you agree.” Everyone burst out laughing again and Sapphire felt her embarrassment fade as she too joined in on the laughter.
After they finished laughing all went quiet. Only the sounds of the pot of soup filled the air, which smelled so good “Alright I think it’s ready.” Theran stated and got out the first bowl. Sapphire’s stomach grumbled louder as she watched Theran fill the bowl and get ready to give it to someone. She doubted it would be her. “Here you go Sapphire.” Theran said, surprising her as he floated over the bowl with his magic.
With her mind numb with confusion Sapphire reached out with her hooves and took the bowl out of the air. Now that she could actually smell it up close it was almost like she was in heaven. A spoon plopped into the bowl and a little bit of soup splashed on her nose. It didn’t hurt so she wiped it of with her hoof. She then licked it off and the flavour that graced her tong was amazing. Her face brightened with delight and she wasted no time getting stuck in.
She no longer felt cold as the soup warmed up her body and before she knew it she had finished the whole bowl. “More.” Sapphire stated as she held out her empty bowl.
Everyone else were still eating there first and Theran looked at her surprisingly pleased. “You really like it huh?” Theran asked as he took the bowl and fill it with seconds.
Sapphire nodded happily. “Oh yesy. Yes I do.”
“Tastes as good as it always dose.” Haze added.
“It’s brah.” Violet finished as she kept stuffing her face.
Theran huffed in amusement as he gave her, her bowl back. “Well good to hear my cooking is still amazing.” He chuckled but then he looked away and seemed serious again. “Sapphire, I have to tell you something.” He looked her in the eye. “I’m not sorry for what I put you through this morning but I will say what I said about dragging you back to your Mother was a lie.”
Sapphire stopped eating her soup and just stared at him for a full five seconds. She felt like she miss head him so she asked. “I…you what?”
Theran didn’t so much as blink at her reaction. “You heard me, I lied.”
Sapphire lowered her bowl and her blank expression slowly turned into a frown. “You…Lied?” She put it down fully and stood up angrily. “What the hell why would you do that to me?!”
“Same reason an enemy would put a knife to your throat. To make you loss your cool and get inside your head.” Theran tapped his head as he continued. “I wanted to see how you would react under pressure and you didny disappoint.”
Sapphire’s mind went blank, she didn’t know how to react to this. She just awkwardly stared at him for about a minute till he broke the silence. “Haze I think broke your friend.”
“Sapph?” Haze shook her shoulder and Sapphire shook her head. She looked at Haze when she spoke again. “You ok?”
“Y-yeah…” Sapphire finally found her voice again. “He just…this has thrown me off a bit.” She put her face in her hooves and rubbed her temple. “Ah this is hurting my head.”
“Nothing will be easy, especially in a fight.” Theran continued to speak, gesturing to her as he did. “I won’t lie, there will be that time where you will have to make an important diction, and that diction may mean the difference between life and death for you, or another.”
“Wow…this is pretty deep stuff.” Sapphire thought. What she said was. “So…you wouldn’t really send me back to my Mother?”
“Absolutely not.” Theran said swiftly and in a flat tone. “I would never send you back to that slave driver.” The way he described Sapphire’s mother was full of distain and disgust.
Sapphire was genially surprised. She never thought Theran could be so uplifting, to know that he had her back. She attempted to speak through her surprise. “I uh…well uh…th-thank you.” Was all she could say.
Theran actually smirked at that. “Well that’s good to hear. Now eat up your soup’s getting cold.”
Sapphire shook her head clear and went back to eating her seconds.
(Violet)
After finally filling up with some good old grub Theran got the girls to do some drills as he calls them. He showed them how to parry, block and counter and was now making them repeat these three moves over and over. If one of them made a miss step or wrong angle with their stick, Theran thwaped their flanks with his stick.
While this went on, Violet sat on the side-lines sharpening her sword. She knew she didn’t really need to sharpen it so much, it was at this point super sharp. But it was kind of a habit for her, it made her feel relaxed and helped her think.
Right now she couldn’t stop thinking about how violent she was back at the Merc’s cabin. She couldn’t remember half of what happened, all she had in her head were blurry images and most of them were red. She had killed so many in her blind rage and now…now that it was over and Theran wasn’t dead, all those deaths seemed pointless.
She felt her heart start to race as regret started to seep into her mind. She needed something to distract herself from this, so she put her sword down and got up. She trotted over to Theran who was yelling. “Haze watch where you put your hoof and Sapphire what did I say about using your wings for…”
“Theran.” Violet cut in.
Theran stopped yelling at the girls and brought his attention to Violet. “Vi? What do you want?”
“I want to spar with you.”
Theran looked and sounded surprised. “Huh? Vi I’m in the middle of…”
“I’m not asking.” Violet stated. “I want to spar right now.” She glanced at the girls who were looking at them in confusion. “And besides don’t you think its better if we show them how it’s done with a demonstration?”
Theran glanced at the girls then back at Violet. He seemed unsure. “Um…Vi are you feeling al…”
“I’m sorry is this hard for you to understand?” Violet snapped slightly, her blood pressure rising.
Theran arched one side of his brow in dull bewilderment. He said to her in an even calm voice. “Alright then.” He gestured to one of the girls and it was Haze who gave him her stick. “Let’s play.”
He tossed it over to her and she caught it swiftly in her sword hoof. She stood on her hind legs and they walked away from the girls till they stopped at three meters. Theran got into his Razor’s Edge stance almost daring her to attack.
Violet took up a more relaxed stance, setting her arms to her sides while having her legs spread slightly. She breathed steady as she lowered her heart rate. She cleared her mind and only focused on Theran, Staring at him with an intense glare. Theran slowly began in move sideways to his right and Violet did the same by moving to her right. The two circled each other, not breaking eye contact for a second. She left her excitement rise as she waited for his first move. She made a quick glance to one side and just like she knew he would he lunged forward going in for a stab at her chest. Violet quickly pointed her stick straight up in her hoof and backwards smacked Theran’s stick out of the way. As his stick went of to the side Violet brought her stick down hard for his head but he recovered fast like she knew he would.
Holding both ends of his stick now Theran blocked her downward stroke and countered by pushing her stick off to his right. The move made Violet lean in just enough for Theran to have a try for her face with the other end of his stick. But she saw this coming and quickly jumped back from him and he missed.
Violet breathed deeply but steadily as she felt her heart thump strongly in her chest. It was a good feeling that she enjoyed very much, letting her know she was alive. But Theran, with him she didn’t know anymore. He retook his stance and seemed completely un-phased. She didn’t even know if he was alive or dead or was he something in between. As she observed him she watched his chest rise and fall with his every breath, watched as his nose flared with steam from his breathing, watched as his wolf ears twitch at the slightest sound and watched as his wolf like eyes took her in.
He seemed alive to her without a doubt but how alive was he? As they began to circle each other once more Violet decided to speak. “ You’re quite spritely for a guy who was dead just yesterday.” She teased.
“I recover fast.” Theran boasted with a smirk.
Violet gave him a quick smirk of her own. “Is that a so? Well then hope you don’t mind if I bash you bloody for yesterday.”
Theran huffed. “You’re still mad at me? Wasny kneeing my balls in enough for you?” He asked in a teasing way.
Violet liked his teasing and she responded. “Oh no there’s still plenty of anger left to vent. I guess your face will have to do.”
Theran spread his arms in a welcoming manner. “Well then what are you waiting for? Let’s have some of that anger.”
Violet huffed and pounced in the air above him. Theran looked up half surprised as she came down on him, thrusting her stick right for his face. He hopped back in time for her to land in front of him. She missed but she recovered her stride and swung at his stomach.
Using his flank he shifted his weight backward and the stick pasted him. But Violet wasn’t going to let him counter as she countered his counter with a flurry of strikes aimed at his shoulders and legs. He had to work frantically to keep her storm of strikes at bay but he was keeping up with her attacks, blocking and parrying each and every blow. Their sticks making a melody of thwack and cracks.
She felt her cool start to waver as she was getting nowhere. As he parried her stick to the side he was going to hit her in the side but she pushed herself forward. They collided and began to grapple each other. Theran was strong but she was stronger as she pushed him down to his knees.
Now she could see he was really struggling as a bead of sweat ran down his forehead and he was puffing out strained breaths. At this rate she feared she would break his arms in her anger but he did something she wasn’t expecting.
He fell back suddenly and she fell with him. He then placed a back hoof in between her legs and flipped her up and over him. She gasped as she became weightless for a split second before landing on her back hard. Stunned, she had no time to react as Theran himself flipped backward and rolled on top of her, pinning her to the spot. She stared at him as he pointed the end of his stick right between her eyes. She didn’t move.
“Again…” Theran said panting. “I…recover…fast.”
Violet felt like she was transfixed by the stick pointing at the face and the weight of Theran on top of her. She would like to of thought of this as being sort of romantic in a way, if it weren’t for Haze and Sapphire watching. At the thought of that she blushed almost uncontrollably. “Um…Theran?” He blinked. “You’re uh…sitting on my…”
Theran’s eyes widened as he realised the way this looked and he blushed in embarrassment. “Oh uh…sorry.” He got off of her and offered a hoof to help her up. “I didn’t mean to uh…”
“It’s fine.” Violet said quickly as she brushed herself off. “No really it’s fine.” It really wasn’t fine as butterflies started to form in her stomach. “It was a good spar. Hope I’m not as rusty now.” She finished with a nerves chuckle.
Theran blinked. “Uh yeah…me too.” He coughed into his hoof and brought his attention to the girls. “Now I hope you two learned something from watching that.”
Haze and Sapphire gave each other sly looks as they grinned mischievously. “Oh we may have learned a thing or two.” They both started to giggle and Theran scowled at them red faced.
Violet couldn’t help but giggle herself as Theran sorted the two youths out with stern words and a few quick smacks on their flanks. Who was she kidding he was the same old Theran she had grown to admire. His “immortality” didn’t change a thing in her eyes but she did have many questions she wanted to ask him. But that was something for later.
For now she was contempt with just relaxing and watching the girls practise.
(Kyl)
Kyl stood by the ruined gate of the once beautiful Snow Rock city, that was now nothing more than burning rubble and a symphony of rotting corpses. The darkness he had unleashed now blanketed the city in dark fog and the land around it. Any living thing that found itself within the fog rapidly mutate into a misshapen bloodthirsty monster that seeks to infect and change any other into something similar…or worse. Kyl was unaffected by the fog however. His armour was airtight and protected him from infection. Actually the infected that scuttled and shambled about completely ignored him, though they knew he was there. He would catch some at the corner of his eye just staring right at him with their black soulless eyes and permanent smiles full of needle like teeth.
It didn’t bother him though for he felt nothing for what he had done. What were feelings anyway? His old self the one buried deep inside his mind would know of such things but his old self was no more real than the empty void in his heart.
He sensed a presence drawing near and from the shadows of the fog his Master appeared with his son and daughter right behind him. They weren’t wearing anything that would stop infection but Kyl immediately came to the conclusion that they were immune. Kyl bowed his head low and spoke in an emotionless voice. “My task is complete Master, the city is yours.”
The Witch Doctor seemed to take in the destruction around him in calm pleasure, the ends of his lizard like lips curling upwards in a wicked grin. “Well done my servant.” He said in awe as he spread his long arms, truly taking in the sight. “You have given us an excellent stronghold for us to conduct and resume our long awaited conquest.”
He turned to his daughter and asked in a raspy yet pleased voice. “Orenda my dear, how are our new specimens?”
Orenda crouched her elegant body down so she was level with one infected and cupped her clawed hands under its rotten chin. “Very well formed.” She stated in her elegant almost godly voice. “And ready to obey.” She stroked its unpleasant head and its dead eyes twitched as she did so.
“Perfect.” The Witch Doctor mused. He then faced his son. “Ornstein?”
Ornstein straightened at his name. “Yes Father?” He asked in his deep-throated yet thunderous voice.
“Go and gather our long awaiting servants and let them know we have returned.” He ordered his son. His son bowed his helmeted head without question and disappeared in the fog once more. The Witch Doctor then finally looked at Kyl again and gestured his claws at him. “Come, show me this…Snow Rock city.”
Kyl bowed and began to walk back to where he unleashed the darkness. His Master was right beside him. His clawed feet clicked and clattered with every step he took, the cloth on his demonic armour fluttering in the wind that blew through the empty streets. Now and then they came across an infected and it would lumber on by as if they weren’t there. The Witch Doctor spoke suddenly as they walked. “Tell me my servant...what do you see before you?”
Kyl looked at his Master. “Pardon?”
“What do you see?” He re-asked with a gesture to the streets around them.
Kyl looked around. Buildings were either on fire or completely empty. The streets they walked on either had dead half eaten bodies, shambling infected or nothing at all. And then there was the fog, it was almost like a living being in itself as it moved and slivered through the streets like a ghostly snake. Kyl looked back at his master and said. “I don’t follow the meaning of your question?”
The Witch Doctor smiled and gestured around him. “You know what I see, progress. This…” He stopped speaking when they entered the place where Kyl let loos the fog. He was staring at the statue of the Arch mage, Theran Razorblade. Kyl stopped and his Master walked on his own to the statue and stood in front of it. He was so tall he was eye level with the stone figure and he stared into its cold fake eyes.
“Master?” Kyl asked in confusion. “Is something wrong?”
He continued to stare at the statue, narrowing his insect-ish eyes. “This is only the beginning.” He continued after a moment of silence. “Hello there my old enemy.” He said to the statue. “It’s been quite some time since we last saw each other.” He reached out and ran a claw down one of the statue’s cheeks. “You thought I was dead didn’t you? You thought you had stopped the coming storm?” His claw stopped right in the middle of the statue’s neck. “For a time that was so.” He cut his claw into the very stone with ease, making its foundation crack. “But I have returned and now you are nothing more than a faded memory in the sands of time.”
As Kyl watched this display of clear hate toward the figure the statue represented, Orenda had approached them from behind. “Father I have gathered all the infected in the city. They are ready.”
The Witch Doctor stood away from the statue and looked at his daughter. “How large is our legion?” He asked her.
Orenda had he helmet on but Kyl heard the cockiness in her voice. “Large enough to rival an army.”
“Excellent.” He sighed in pleasure. Something was forming in his hand, a blade of purple dark fire. “And this time…” He spun with incredible speed and cut clean through the statue’s neck, letting it crash to the ground and fall to pieces. “Nothing will stop us.”
(Stat system)
Welcome to the Stat system where you the reader will be able to see the skills, strengths and weaknesses of the main group. This system will change as the characters go through the story showing you just how they learn and change as individuals.
With resent events Violet is troubled and lost her composure but gained a buff in strength, endurance and agility. She also gained the perk “Battle Rage” Now when she gets angry she dose more damage.
With Her new knowledge in fighting Haze has gained the perk “Quick reflexes” for her fast reaction time in training. Know in fights she can react faster.
“Ok…” Theran said in an over exaggerated way as he looked at his old map. “Let’s see where we are.”
It was still the morning but it was coming close to noon. Haze and Sapphire had been practising how to fight for hours after Violet and Theran had their little spar and now they were moaning. Complaining about sore backs and being tired, nothing Violet concerned herself with at the moment. Right now she was still trying to figure out Theran. She watched him fumble with the map like some clueless foal and she sighed deeply.
“Let me look at it?” She asked, moving forward up to him and gesturing with her hoof.
Theran brought his gaze away from the map and looked at Violet. “I know what I’m doing.” He said bluntly with an overly proud expression.
Violet gave Theran a knowing look, not taking his bullshit. “You couldn’t read a map on the day we met. Six years later and you still can’t read um.” She held out her hoof again. “Now if you please.”
Theran frowned and curled one side of his upper lip in irritation as he gave her the map. “Can’t believe this.” He grumbled under his breath. “Can’t read maps since the day we met my arse.”
She ignored his complaining and began to ask him questions. “So Mr immortal one, how old are you?”
Theran perked his pointy ears up and he looked at her in surprised confusion. “I’m uh…25.” He said in a way that made Violet not believe him.
Violet wasn’t buying it. “How old are you exactly?” She insisted.
Theran looked away and pouted. “I’m five hundred…” He mumbled.
“Sorry didn’t catch that.” Violet said sarcastically. “How old was that?!”
“He’s 581.” Haze suddenly pasted them as she was gathering the camp equipment. “He was 575 when I met him and today he’s 581. Oh time dose fly don’t it?”
Before either Theran or Violet could speak, Haze walked off gathering more stuff. “581?!” Violet said aloud and looked at Theran again who was looking away from her. “You’re that old?”
Theran didn’t make eye contact with her as he spoke. “Yeah…yeah I’m old.” He then shouted toward Haze. “Thanks for making me feel old Pip squeak!”
“STOP CALLING ME THAT!!!” Haze yelled back at him and Violet snickered to herself.
“Stop making me feel old then!” Theran countered. He finally looked at Violet and rubbed the back of his neck. He looked kinda embarrassed as he coughed slightly. “…..Yeah…” Was all he could say.
Violet was very surprised. This guy this Stallion she had known for six years was in fact from a time long past. She couldn’t believe it. “Think you know somepony only for them to keep surprising you.” She thought. “Must of seen a lot of things in that time.” Violet mused, breaking the silence between them. “Been apart of…anything eventful or historic?”
Theran’s expression was plain now devoid of emotion, except his eyes. In them Violet saw only pain. When he spoke he sounded distant like he was in a sort of trance. “I’ve seen and done many things in my time…some of them I’m not proud of.” He looked away and changed the subject just like that. “If you look on the map can you find a place called Splinter Bay?”
Violet blinked when she noticed him waiting for her to say something. “Uh right um let’s see uh…” She looked at the map. “Uh see, see, see uh ah ha found it.” Violet frowned. “It’s about a day’s walk from here.” She lowered the map and looked at him questioningly. “Why we going there?”
Theran pulled out a sheet of yellow paper from behind his chest plate and showed her it. “This is the contract the Mercs had on us and their leader told me he got it from some Mare, named Silver in Splinter Bay.”
This was news to Violet and she frowned when he mentioned the Merc leader Zeek. “What do you mean he told you?”
Theran shrugged. “I asked nicely.”
“He’s not still alive is he?” Violet asked dully. Theran wiped his nose, turned his head to the side and coughed into his hoof. Violet’s eyes widened in shock as she instantly knew those signs. “You let him live?!” She yelled. “Theran what were you thinking?!”
Theran shook his head and rubbed his temple. “It’s complicated alright.” He said in a frustrated tone. Violet wanted to yell at him but he yelled first and it wasn’t aimed at her. “Are we ready to head out?!”
Haze and Sapphire looked at him. “Yep all set but my back really hurts.” Haze protested.
“Yeah mines too.” Sapphire also protested.
Theran moved past Violet who was glaring at him and he picked up his saddle-bag. “If it makes you feel any better I’ll carry half of the heavy stuff and you two carry the rest. How’s that sound?” Before the girls could speak he loaded half the camping gear on his back and left them the rest. He walked past Violet again and kept on going, not saying a word to her.
Violet huffed and went and got her stuff. She held the rolled up map in her mouth as she strapped on her gear and then went after him. “Hay!” Haze yelled. “Wait up!”
Violet was too annoyed to listen and cot up with Theran. She spat the map in his face and it bounced of his cheek. He then took it in mid-air with his magic still rolled up and smacked her on the head with it. Surprised she shoved him with her shoulder and he staggered a bit. “Knock it off!” Theran snapped.
Violet scowled at him. “I can’t believe you, you actually let that prick live. I mean…”
Theran cut her off as he growled. “I made a call ok!” Violet was taken aback. “Bloody drop it, am not in the mood.”
They were in the forest proper now and Haze and Sapphire finally cot up with them, panting as they slowed to a trot. “Fine whatever but I want to know one thing. Why did you stop me from killing him?” Theran kept on looking straight ahead and that angered Violet. “Hay answer me!”
“What would’ve been the point?!” Theran snapped, making Violet’s eyes narrow. “Say you killed him, what then? Some other asshole would just replace him and then you’d have solved nothing!”
Violet grinded her teeth in anger and felt like saying something witty but thought better of it. Arguing with him about it would get her nowhere and frankly she didn’t want to yell at him at all. She was just so frustrated.
But she admitted in her head he kind of had a point, maybe a flawed one but a point none the less. She sighed a deep beaten sigh and nudged him on he shoulder. “Look sorry I yelled, I’m just…surprised is all. I really thought you of all ponies would have ripped his guts out, he did kill you after all.”
Theran actually smirked at that and said in his wise yet weird way. “Well at least he’ll have something to think about the next time he thinks of taking up a job he knows nothing about.”
Violet smiled. She always liked how he could make light out of such a dark topic. While Haze and Sapphire lagged behind, Violet decided to discuss why they were going to this Splinter Bay. “So uh, why are we going to this…Splinter Bay exactly?”
Theran glanced at her as he spoke. “You know that name I mentioned, Silver?” Violet nodded, confused as to where he was going with this. “This isn’t the first time I’ve come across that name. Six years back when we were attack by that group of black armoured Mercs, I found a letter on one of their bodies. It was from a Mare named Silver, and she writ something about a Golden Egg. If I’m correct on this, there should be an inn or pub at Splinter Bay called The Golden Egg and there we might finally find out who’s been hunting us from this Silver lass.”
“If she’s there.” Violet added.
“Right, if she’s there.” Theran agreed.
Violet frowned as she pondered this. Why after so long were there’s guys still after them? A thought occurred to her. “You know we could just avoid all this by just heading straight for the Heartland? Surely we’d be safe there right?...Theran?”
Theran looked ahead again, not making eye contact. This troubled Violet, it felt like he was shutting her out. She was going to provoke an answer from him, when he went ahead and did it before she could ask. “I…I don’t know. I think going to the Heartland will make little difference. These asshole want me and Haze and I want to know why.” He looked at her and made eye contact this time. “That’s why we’re going to Splinter Bay, to solve this crap and put an end to it. Only then will you, Haze and I guess Sapphire will be safe.”
He let her take the lead after that, falling to the back and letting the girls go up front with Violet. “What was that all about?” Haze asked Violet from her right, as Haze lugged camping equipment.
Violet was silent for a moment before answering. “He’s…got a lot on his mind and so do I.” She ruffled Haze’s mane. “I’ll tell you later. Anyway how are you two feeling?”
“Sore.” Sapphire answered from Violet’s left. “Every muscle aches and carrying all this stuff isn’t…helping.”
“Well you did say you wanted to pull your own weight Sapph.” Haze pointed out.
“Oh shut your muzzle Haze!” Sapphire teased.
“Oy watch your language Missy.” Violet said in a stern voice.
Sapphire just huffed. “What, um just having a bit of fun.”
“That doesn’t mean you can be uncivil.” Violet countered.
Sapphire gave Violet a funny look, and it was a look that said. “What are you on?”
Violet gave Sapphire a look of her own. “Don’t give me that look.” She said firmly. “You know what I’m talking about.”
Something tapped Violet’s right shoulder and she looked at Haze. “Just let it be Vi.” Haze said with a comforting smile. “Trust me you won’t get anywhere with her.”
“At least somepony recognises I can’t be beaten with words.” Sapphire boasted as she puffed up her chest with pride.
Violet frowned while Haze just rolled her eyes and shook her head happily.
…
They had been walking for about half an hour now quietly listening to the wind blowing by, till Sapphire broke the peaceful silence. “Rrrrraaaa where are we going, we’ve bin walking aimlessly forever!”
“Sapph it’s only been half an hour.” Haze corrected in a teasing way.
“Well it feels like hours.” Sapphire complained with a pout. “Anyway, Vi where are we going?”
Violet smiled as best she could and told them, her and Theran’s plan but not the whole plan. “We’re still going to the Heartland don’t you worry, but we’re gunna make some stops along the way.” She looked up at the afternoon sky and made a rough guess. “Our first stop will be at a place called Splinter Bay, a river settlement.”
“How far is that?” Haze asked.
“About a day’s walk. We should get there by tomorrow.”
“A DAY!!??” Sapphire exclaimed. “You mean another day of carrying this crap around?” she motioned to the stuff on her back.
“It’s only a day…or two if you keep complaining.” Violet stated, getting a little annoyed just a little.
Sapphire groaned loudly as she hung her head back and sighed dramatically to the sky. “Urgh it wouldn’t be so bad if we were on an actual road. Where is the road anyway?”
“Uhhhh….” Violet stopped and looked around. All around them was snowy tree after snowy tree, with no sign of a road in sight. “Ummm…” Violet looked back toward Theran who was approaching them. She called out to him. “Theran could I see the map please?!”
Theran walked right up to them and with his magic he gave her the map. “Sure, here you go my lady of the woods.” He teased, making Violet blush ever so slightly. She hated it when he did that in front of the girls.
She took the map in her hooves and unfolded it, trying to ignore Theran. “Ok where are we?” She scanned the map. “Ok there should be a road somewhere, uhhhh…” Just as she was about to find it, a gust of strong wind blew by and took the map from her grasp. “Whoa hay, wait…SHIT!!!” She swore.
“Well that’s just perfect.” Theran sighed in annoyance. “I might be able to use a spell to…”
“I got it!” Sapphire yelled out. Before anyone could say anything, Sapphire dumped her stuff and took the sky after the map.
“Whoa hay Sapphire wait…stay with the group!” Theran yelled but it was too late. “Hay get back here right n…”
“Wait up Sapph!” Haze yelled after her friend and dumped her own stuff. She took off her cloak the started to buzz her bug wings.
“Dinny you even think about…” Before Theran could finish Haze buzzed off and went after Sapphire. “Fuck sake dose nopony listening to me!!!???”
Violet dumped her own stuff all except her weapons and in worry ran after the two youths. “Come on we’ll come back for the stuff later just get a move on!”
“But…” Theran was left on his own now and in anger, dropped all but his weapons and ran after them all. “Ah bloody hell!”
(Sapphire)
“Come here!” Sapphire yelled as she chased after the renegade map. “I will catch you!”
The wind blew the map all over the place and Sapphire had to do loop after loop in the air to keep up with it. Every time she was close to grabbing it, it just slipped away from her grasp. “You will be mine you sodding scrap of paper!” She yelled as the wind took her low above the tree-line. The weather was terrible and she could barely see, all but the map. Gritting her teeth as the wind picked up she made the effort to beat her wings harder and soon she cot up to it.
“Just a little closer.” Sapphire thought as she reached out for it. “And…got ya!” Just as she felt the paper of the map touch her hoof, a random tall tree came out of the mist of the weather and she barely had time to move out the way. She wasn’t fast enough when her right wing knocked off the tree and she lost all control. “OH SHIT!!!” She screamed as she fell.
Many trees swallowed her up as she came crashing down, breaking through many branches and smacking off of thicker ones, making her spin as she fell. Suddenly she was free from the trees and finally hit the snowy ground. She landed flank first and rolled a bit till she came to a dead stop and lay there motionless.
Her vision was blurry and her head was spinning as pain spread through out her body. She felt sick but could barely move as the pain continued to pulse. Her eyes were slightly closed and her ears were ringing. Where was she? Was she hurt? Slowly she opened her strawberry eyes and took in a lung full of air. “OOOOOOUUUUUU…….” She groaned in pain. She found she was on her back and above her was nothing but trees. She tried to move but it only caused her more pain, confirming she was indeed hurt. “This…sucks.” Sapphire panted to herself as she tried to breath and even that hurt.
“Sapphire!!!?” That was Haze’s voice and she was close. “Sapphire where are you!!!?”
She tried to call out but it hurt so much. “H-here…(coughs several times)…I’m down here!”
A few seconds of silence passed before Haze yelled. “I can’t see you!”
“Down here!” She tried to roll to her hooves when she went over her wing and cried out in agony.
“Sapphire! Are you alright!!!?” Haze called in worry.
After a few seconds she stopped thrashing in pain a fought back her tears. “I crashed…ahhhh I-I think my wing’s broken!” Sapphire called back, not trying to move anymore.
“Hurry!” She coughed some more. She lifted her head and inspected her body. Cuts and burses littered her limbs and her jacket was torn up. “Aw damnit this is my favourite jacket.” She then noticed she still had the map in her hoof. “Well at least it’s not all bad.” She thought with a proud smirk.
Something snapped in the forest making Sapphire prick her ears up. “Who’s there?” Sapphire said, startled. “Haze is that you?”
Some creaking and snapping sounds came from the forest around her and she felt her heart rate pick up a beat. There were growls and she saw something move in the trees. Her eyes went wind and her pupils shrank to the size of marbles as something emerged from of a tree. Like actually melting out the tree itself, like some spirit.
It was made completely out of wood and stiffly moved toward her with glowing yellow eyes. Suddenly more emerged from the trees and stalked toward her. They were Timber Wolves and they snarled as they approached her. Forgetting her pain Sapphire sprang to her hooves as fear and terror took over her mind. One of them howled a hollow howl and that kicked in Sapphire’s fight or flight response. Her response was flight as she tried to take off but forgot her wing was damaged. She stumbled and one came at her. She quickly scrambled to her hooves, dropped the map in her panic, turn tail and ran in any direction, as the Timber Wolf’s jaws just missed her flank.
She screamed in terror as the wooden horrors cashed after her. Sapphire’s heart was hammering so hard she felt faint but she had to run, run and stay alive. “HELP SOMEPONY HELP!!!” She screamed as loud as she could. She could almost feel the breath of the beasts on her back as she worked her legs hard, dodging and weaving passed tree after tree. She finally broke free from the trees only to suddenly discover a sheer cliff blocking her escape. She came to an abrupt halt, kicking up snow as she slid to a stop to the bottom of the cliff.
Breathing heavily and full of terror she tried to climb it only for her hooves to slid off the damp rock. Heavy thuds came from behind her and she had a split second to turn and face her attacker as it leaped through the air toward her. She ducked and it smashed into the cliff side with a hollow, wooden thud.
Sapphire fell over in her panic but quickly scrambled to her hooves again as another came out of the forest. She was so out of breath she had no time to move as it leaped on top of her in seconds.
They hit the ground with Sapphire underneath. She shrieked as she put her hooves under its chin and stopped it from biting down on her throat. It was a mad scramble as she fought to keep the wooden beast at bay. Remembering she had daggers the ones Theran had given her, she pulled one out fast and rammed it hard into its neck. The blade went deep but it had no effect since it had no skin or veins.
It clamped its jaws down hard on her left foreleg and Sapphire cried in pain, as it’s wooden teeth sank into her flesh. A second did the same to her back leg and soon the two were pulling her in two directions as if to split her in half. Blind panic had completely taken over her mind now and she screamed as they slowly started to pull her apart. “NO, NO…” She cried with tears escaping her eyes as the pressure on her limbs increased. “NOOO STOP, STOP!!!”
Just as she thought her body couldn’t take much more, the sound of buzzing came to her ears and with it a shower of lightning. Haze came shooting in like a bullet and delivered a cannon ball buck to the stunned Timber Wolf that had Sapphire by the hind leg. Splinters flew from its face as the blow from Haze sent the Wolf flying. The one that had her foreleg let go of her and went for Haze.
On her back legs Haze leaned back, dodging its jaws and punched it in the face. “OU!!!” Haze yelled as her hoof connected with its hard wooden surface and did little damage. “Ou ou splinters, splinters!!!” She jogged on the spot waggling her hoof in pain but that didn’t last as the Timber Wolf came at her again.
She gasped as it snapped for her head and moved out the way. Sapphire had crawled to the cliff wall now, leaving a trail of blood and was leaning against it as Haze put herself between her and the Timber Wolves. More of the wooden monsters emerged from the forest and surrounded them. Haze backed up and looked over her shoulder. “Sapph! Sapph you’re bleeding.”
Sapphire glanced at her wounds. Their wooden teeth had gone deep and her blood was oozing out of neat holes in her skin. She panted as she lay her head on the cold rock of the cliff. “What…took you…so long?” Sapphire coughed as the wooden monstrosities closed in.
“Don’t move.” Haze stated sharply as she extended her hoof blade. “Theran and Violet will be here soon.”
“But what if…they don’t get here…in time?” Sapphire gasped, as she began to shake from the pain. “I…don’t think we…”
“They’ll be here, we just need to hold out.” Haze stated as the Wolves moved in. Standing ready Haze stood her ground as the Timber Wolves stalked around her.
Sapphire felt her vision getting blurry and her mind foggy. Were these really going to be her final moments? Bleeding to death while her friend fought off monsters. But she was more than just a friend she was…something more to her and now right in the mist of danger with Haze as her savour, she felt it even more. “Haze…Haze I…I want to tell you something…”
“Save it Sapph!” Haze snapped as she back stepped away from a swiping paw. “You’re not gunna die, not on my watch understand!”
Sapphire could only watch now in sheer helplessness as Haze fought back the pack of wooden killers.
Those that tried to sneak past her she spat lightning at them out of her horn and slashed her blade at those that got too close.
(Summer Haze)
Her heart was hammering in her chest as the Timber Wolves tested her, lashing at her with claws and snarling in her face as she stood in their way from getting at Sapphire. She spat more lightning at them but her spell was weak, only serving to startle and piss them off. She showed them her pointy fangs and she actually hissed at them. She didn’t question way she did that since now was not the time to question things but it did feel odd.
One of them tried to pounce on her and Haze’s mind went blank. Her horn flashed and she instinctively moved to the side. Did she cast a spell? She wasn’t thinking of one but when she glanced at her side she found she was glancing at a perfect copy of herself. “What?!” They both said at the same time. Her…clone…did what she did and said what she said. “What the hay is this?”
She didn’t have time to ponder this as the same Timber Wolf attacked her clone and it phased right through it and the clone vanished. Haze was astounded when she realised what she had done was in fact created a magic decoy of herself. Her surprise was short lived as however. “Haze look out!”
That was Sapphire warning her of a Timber Wolf a big one coming right for her, but her new trick had thrown her off so much she didn’t react in time. The massive beast slammed into her hard and everything went black.
(Sapphire)
Sapphire couldn’t believe what she had just witnessed. Two Hazes but how was that possible? Had she lost that much blood now that she was seeing things? Just as she watched Haze’s double vanish, Sapphire noticed an alarmingly bigger Timber Wolf come out of the forest and charge straight for Haze. “Haze look out!”
Too late.
The massive beast slammed into her and sent her flying into the rock face of the cliff. “Haze!” Sapphire called out as Haze lay lifeless on the ground. “No, NOOO!!!” Was she dead? Sapphire prayed to the gods to make it not so. She gasped as a Timber Wolf loomed over her and she closed her eyes, waiting for the end…when a lone, deep howl sounded from all around. Sapphire squinted one eye open and noticed the Timber Wolves had stopped. They were staring up, up at what?
She got her answer and something large, heavy and covered in light brown fur landed in among them. Sapphire stared in disbelief and horror as she watched the massive figure bigger then the biggest Timber Wolf, stand on two legs. Its long wiry fur bellowed in the wind, dagger like claws flexed and its red eyes burned into her soul. What stood before her, covered in scars, bandages, leather straps and dark grey armour plating was a slim yet muscular looking Wolven.
It let out a roar so feral so primeval it put even a dragon’s roar to shame. The Timber Wolves all charged at the Wolven and they were met with its massive claws that shredded several of them into splinters with one swipe of its mighty paws. Those that didn’t get shredded clambered on its back and bit down but its hide was too tough. The Wolven grappled with those on it and flung them off with its brutal strength. It carried two weapons on its back, one jagged sword and a massive silver warhammer, which it used to great effect as it wielded both in its paws. With powerful, savage swings it smashed and ripped apart the Timber Wolves two, three and even four at a time. Then there was only the large Timber Wolf left and it roared in defiance.
The Wolven showed its many, razor sharp teeth that look a lot like Theran’s, at its wooden opponent and sheathed its weapons. The Timber Wolf leaped upon the Wolven and the Wolven grabbed its underbelly and for a moment the Timber Wolf was held in the air, before it was brutally pulled in half. As it slit in two, amber like goo fountained from its body and stained the snowy ground gold.
Dropping both halves of the dead Timber Wolf, the Wolven stood there panting heavily and looking up at the dimming sky. Sapphire couldn’t comprehend what had just happened. She stared at the Wolven in aw and in terror as it looked around, inspecting its work. Sapphire suddenly coughed loudly and she covered her mouth in shock.
Its red eyes turned to Sapphire and she felt her heart begin to race as it began to walk slowly toward her. “Oh shit!” Sapphire thought in alarm. “I’m next.” She then looked at Haze who was still out cold. “We’re next!”
Just as it started to approach it stopped as its pointy ears perked up. Its left one twitched and it unsheathed its sword just in time to deflect an incoming knife and it bounced off with a metal spark. Violet came charging out of the forest with her sword drawn, fallowed shortly by Theran. “GET AWAY FROM THEM!!!” Violet bellowed as she swung her sword for the Wolven’s throat.
It took one step back and her blade missed. They then clashed blades as Theran came up to Sapphire. “Sapphire! Oh shit that looks bad.” He crouched beside her, looking at her still bleeding wounds. “Don’t do anything ok I have to close these up.”
“Wait!” Sapphire yelled, stopping him from touching her. “That Wolven helped us. Stop Violet you have to stop her before she gets hurt!”
(Violet)
Never had she been this close to an actual Wolven before and the bloody bastard was big, really freaking big like a full two meters taller than her on two legs. She could smell its terrible breath as it snarled in her face. Their blades were locked together and it was pain stakingly obvious that the Wolven was much, much stronger than she was. Even though she couldn’t make it move she still yelled in its face. “You can’t have them, you’ll have to stomach me first!”
It suddenly tried to grab her throat and she stumbled back to get away from it. She rolled backward, springing back to her hooves and took up a defensive stance. She held the end of her sword with her left hoof and aimed its tip for the gaps in the Wolven’s armour as it came at her. “Bring it!” Violet shouted, as she got ready, when Theran jumped in between them and blocked the mighty beast’s blow.
“Theran what the hell, I got this.” Violet yelled as her chance for a good fight was squandered.
“Shut it Vi!” Theran shouted at her and she was stunned into silence.
The Wolven glared at Theran angrily for a moment before its face flashed with surprise and it hopped back away from him. It went low to the ground but not in a threatening manner and tilted its head as if confused. “It…can not be.” The Wolven suddenly spoke Equine and from the sound of its voice it was in fact a she. “Is that…you?”
Theran was in his Razor’s Edge stance but he relaxed a bit at the Wolven’s odd behaviour. “Do I…know you?” Theran asked, arching one side of his brow in confusion.
The Wolven’s face light up with what Violet could only guess was recognition as she sheathed her sword in the strap on her back and straightened up. “It is you!” She pointed one claw at him. “You are the one who spared my life on that mountain six cycles ago.”
Theran seemed to completely relax, as it seemed the penny dropped in his head and his ears perked up. “No way.” He sheathed his own sword and seemed rather chuffed. “No, no wait let me think. Your name is Teven right!?”
“Yes!” Teven alleged who also seemed chuffed. “And yours it’s…it’s…” She put a claw to her chin and tapped it as she tried to remember. “Thera! No…Therta! No…Teara?” She gripped her head till she ponded a fist into an open paw and yelled. “Theran! That is it you are called Theran!”
Theran smiled as he hoof pumped the air in what Violet assumed was excitement “Aw yes I wondered why you smelt familiar.” Theran approached her without fear on two legs and looked up at her. “I kinda always wondered where you went or if you were even still alive.”
“And I you.” She crouched down on her haunches and was now eye level with him. “If you had not shown me the way to a food source I would have starved.”
Theran nodded proudly. “Ah so you did find the Bandit camp then and…what was left of the Bandits.” Teven nodded in acknowledgement.
“HAY!!!???” The sudden sound of Sapphire broke Violet from this…odd scene in front of her and looked over to where Sapphire lay still bleeding. “Bleeding out over here!”
…
(Summer Haze)
Slowly sound was beginning to return to Haze, along with a pounding headache. Then feeling came back to her limbs and she felt her hooves twitch. “Look she’s moving.” A distant Mare’s voice echoed. “I think she’ll be ok now.”
Haze dully opened her eyes and was thankful the sky was dark. “Wa-wat happin?” Haze mumbled as her eyes began to focus. “Was I hit by a train?” It sure felt like it since every bone in her body ached.
“More like a massive Timber Wolf charging into you full force.” Haze’s eyes tracked that deep voice and they landed on Theran’s face. “Welcome back to the land of the living Pip.”
“How you feeling sweetie?” Haze then looked to her other side and saw Violet looking down on her in concern. She gently stroked her head and that’s when she realised there was something wrapped around her head. She tried to sit up but Theran put a hoof on her shoulder.
“Whoa there little soldier, you took a blow to the head, take it slow.”
Haze did feel very disoriented. She couldn’t really remember what happened. While her spinning mind tried to put together scrambled images, her eyes finally found the pony she was instinctively looking for. Sapphire sat up slightly slouched with bandages covering many spots on her body. Her dark blue mane was a mess, her clothes had tears in them and her right wing was in a splint. When she noticed Haze looking at her, she looked away in what Haze could tell was shame.
Suddenly Haze’s memory came back to her and she remembered what had happened. Slowly and dizzily she sat up with Violet’s and Theran support. She wobbled as she stood up and nearly lost her footing but she managed. She then limped over to Sapphire who was still looking away and Haze let a tear fall from her eye. “Sapphire?” Before Sapphire had a chance to turn and look at her, Haze wrapped her forelegs around her, giving her a deathly squeeze. “Oh thank Celestia they didn’t eat you!”
“AHHHHH!!!....” Sapphire squeaked in pain. “Hurt pony here AAAAHHHHH too tight ggguuuuuu….”
“Sorry…” Haze let her go and held her shoulders. “I’m just so happy you’re alive.” She looked at Theran and Violet. “Thank you guys, thank you. See I told you they would save us.”
Sapphire coughed oddly and Haze frowned. “Haze uh…” Theran began to say. “We didny get here in time.”
“Huh?” Haze was confused. “But that can’t be right? If you didn’t save us then who…” That’s when Haze noticed the red eyes just past Theran and Violet. “…Did?”
At that moment the red-eyed figure moved into the light of a campfire Haze only just realised was there, and showed its features. The figure was massive and when the light shone on it she realised she was staring at a Wolven. A wave of fear washed over Haze as old memories of a similar snarling, blood crazed creature on a mountain flashed in her mind.
On reflex she inhaled sharply and scrambled to her hooves, putting herself in front of Sapphire. “Whoa there Haze stay calm.” Theran stated in a calm but swift voice. “She won’t hurt you, she’s a friend.”
Haze continued to stare at the beast before her, trying to put images in her head together. “That…that…” Haze was shakily saying. “That’s a Wolven…big, big bundle of fur, WOLVEN!!”
The Wolven frowned and looked at Theran. “Is this normal behaviour for you Thunderfoots?” She asked.
Theran shrugged and crossed his forelegs over his chest plate. “Only around us I’m afraid.” Theran looked at Haze now and gestured to the Wolven with a hoof. “Haze you remember Teven? The Wolven I fought on that mountain many years ago?”
It all made sense now, all but one thing. “What! Then I take it you remember her trying to kill us!” Haze yelled and pointed her hoof accusingly at Teven.
“It wasn’t personal.” Teven said with a shrug. “I was hungry.”
“SEE!!!???” Haze yelled again, now with both hooves pointing at Teven. Theran sighed deeply as he closed his eyes and shook his head. “What!?” Haze was so confused. Why wasn’t this thing dead yet?
“Yeah you’re right Haze she did try to kill us, BUT!” He stuck a hoof up in the air. “What would you have done if you were Teven and the only food source for miles just happened to be a group of helpless ponies? Would you let yourself starve?”
“I’m not a Wolven!” Haze spat in anger. “I don’t kill ponies or anything!”
“You’re not answering my question.” Theran stated, ignoring her outburst. “What would you have done?”
Haze couldn’t believe. She looked at Violet for support. “Violet don’t tell me you’re ok with this?”
Violet had her own hooves crossed and she gave Haze a plain look. “I know how you feel Haze, I don’t particularly like this either.” She gave Theran an un-amused look.
Haze then looked to Sapphire. Sapphire looked from side to side and coughed. “Hay don’t look at me I don’t know any of this. I’m just glad Teven showed up when she did.”
Haze felt her anger rise. “Has everypony gone mad?” Haze thought, then add to her thoughts. “She’s a killer, a murderer, a monster, a…”
“Would you be happier if I left?” Teven suddenly spoke surprising Haze. She looked up at Teven in stunned silence. “Would you…like that?”
“Yes.” Violet said but was over voiced be Theran.
“No!” Theran stated bluntly. “If it were not for her Haze and Sapphire would be dead. I am indebted to her for that.”
“No.” Teven said getting up. “I am indebted to you.” She pulled out her sword and this made Violet flinch and go for her sword but Theran stopped her with a hoof on her shoulder. Teven un-phased by this bent back down on one knee and offered her weapon to Theran in both paws. “My honour, my life and my blood belong to you if you so choose it.” She bowed her head. “I will be yours to command and do with as you see fit. If I displease you, you may kill me without a second thought or any punishment you desire.” Haze looked at Theran and he looked utterly shocked. Teven continued to speak. “I am your servant, till the day I die or if you have no more use of me.”
Theran looked speechless as his jaw moved but no words came out. After a few moments he finally spoke. “I…Wow ha I-I dinny know what to say.”
“How bout NO!” Violet commented. “This is a bad idea Theran.”
Theran looked at Violet in shocked surprise. “Violet do you have any idea what this all means?” He stood. “This doesn’t just happen Vi, this is once in a life time.”
“Please…” Teven spoke again. “I have been alone for too long. Give me this chance to be a part of a pack again.”
“Theran don’t do this.” Violet stood and tried to block Theran as he inched toward Teven. “This feels wrong.”
“Don’t you get it Vi?” Theran said as he moved past her. “This is the deepest thing a Wolven can do. This is considered a great honour in their cloture, to refuse this like committing a crime.”
“I don’t give a flying Griffin’s ass feather about her cloture!” She shoved him back. “This ante happening.”
“She’ll kill herself if I don’t.” Silence fell upon the camp as every eye except Teven’s stared at Theran. “Isn’t that true Teven?”
Teven lifted her head to look at him. “In my cloture, to refuse this is to declare I am no longer desirable as a warrior, as such…it would be my final act, to take my own life.”
“You see?” Theran stated. “If I refuse it would be like murder, and I don’t kill without reason.”
“She deserves it!” Violet yelled in Theran’s face.
Theran pushed past her and walked right up to Teven. “That’s not your call to make.” Theran took the blade from her and she opened one paws, palm up.
Theran was a little confused but Teven explained. “To seal this deed is with my own blood.” She made a slight motion with her paw. “You must cut my flesh.”
“Theran!” Violet tried one last time to get through to him but it was too late.
He cut her palm and her blood flowed free, dripping onto the snow-covered ground. “It’s done.” Theran stated with little emotion as he gave Teven her sword back.
Teven had a look of gratitude on her Wolven face and she bowed her head once more. “Thank you, thank you pack leader.”
“It’s just Theran and your welcome.” Theran sat back down with Violet glaring his way as if she could stab him with just her gaze. Teven on the other hand wrapped one of the many bandages that hugged her limbs, around her paw and tided it tight.
She then moved away from them and sat on the far side of the campfire, wrapping her long arms around her legs making herself look like a ball and stayed that way, looking at the fire.
“What the hay just happened?” Haze asked aloud to no one imperticular.
“I have no idea.” Sapphire stated dully.
Remembering Sapphire was right beside her, Haze wrapped her in a hug again with a huge smile on her face, while Sapphire’s grimaced in pain.
“So Sapphire before me and Vi go get our stuff I have to ask?” That was Theran and he was giving her a strange look. “What happened to the map?”
Sapphire’s eyes went wider now and she let out a nervous laugh. “Ha. Ha. Yeah uh…about that…”
Trough bravery and swift action to save Sapphire’s life has earned Haze the (Cannon ball kick) Perk. Now when Haze picks up speed on land or sky she will cause 50% damage on her first attack that involves a kick.
All Sapphire could physically feel was pain. Up and down her body were cuts, bruises and bandages covering deeper lacerations caused by tree branches when she fell. Her left foreleg and right hind leg hurt the most along with one side of her ribcage. The Timber Wolves had left their make on her now, since Theran had no choice but to use his healing magic to stop the bleeding, giving her, her first scars. The reason they still hurt even after the healing was because the Timber Wolves nearly tore her in half, which as a result had put a lot of stress damage on those limbs, preventing her from walking properly. There was only so much healing magic could do, and she learned this the hard way.
Theran had explained to her that the pain shouldn’t last too long and she should be able to walk again in the morning after some rest. Now that wasn’t so bad if it wasn’t for her wing. Luckily she hadn’t actually broken it to her relief, but it had been sprained rather badly and had been put in a splint which was very uncomfortable. Theran had strictly band her from flying now until her wing was healed but she doubted he would let her fly ever again after her foolish act. Violet gave her an ear full for that.
But at least she didn’t have to listen to anymore scolding from Theran or Violet since they went out to get their camping stuff and had been gone for a while. Now it was just her, Haze and that Wolven called Teven but she was nowhere to be seen.
Sapphire was laying on her back, with her head resting on a big rock. She had her forehooves resting on her belly while she stared dully at her hind ones. She thought about what happened, how she nearly died cause of her own foolishness. She only wanted to prove herself, to show that she was capable but she only ended up making it worse. She let out a deep sigh. “I’m probably going to have nightmares tonight.” She thought to herself as still fresh memories of snarling Timber Wolves played in her mind.
She looked to her left and gazed over at Haze lying on her side watching the campfire with soft sleepy eyes. She still couldn’t believe what Haze did, not just the whole cloning thing, which was freaking awesome but the fact she saved her life. Selflessly putting herself in harms way to protect a friend was so…
Sapphire didn’t know what was happening to her during that time of danger but something changed in her. She hadn’t really thought about it before but now…now she couldn’t stop. When she looked at Haze now she felt something, and the feeling was so alien to her. It was like a shaky feeling deep in her chest she didn’t know how to describe and it actually hurt. It was almost like she was longing for something. A sudden urge came over her to sit up and she winced loudly, catching Haze’s attention.
“Sapph?...Are you ok?” Haze asked as she too sat up and looked over to her in concern.
“No…” Sapphire strained to say as she put up a hoof and sat up. “I’m fine…just…a little stiff.” Stiff was an under statement, everything bloody hurt.
Haze still looked concerned and edged forward from her sitting position. “Do uh…want me to help you with that?” Haze asked in an unsure way.
Sapphire blushed and felt her good wing stiffen slightly. “Uh no…” She was glancing from side to side as her nerves began to surface. “I’m fine, really I am just uh…need a stretch.” She did need a stretch and when she tried all her muscles protested. Her face went red with pain as she reached the peak of what her sore limbs could endure. “See…” She strained. “Just a stretch…oooooouuu…”
Haze was blinking in confusion and when she spoke she sounded unsure again. “Uh…oh, ok…um I was only wondering if you…wanted a…a back rub. Like the one you gave me.”
That did sound rather tempting, her back hurt like it had been nipped by the tip of a dragon’s claw and she would give anything to relax but… “Nah I’m fine really.” She really wasn’t.
Haze blinked again, this time rather sleepily. “Oh ok, cool so you don’t mind if I lay next to you? My head really hurts and, well I don’t have a pillow so…”
“Fine!” Sapphire blurted suddenly as her cheeks began to heat up. “I mean sure why not.”
Haze didn’t seem not notice Sapphire’s odd behaviour thankfully, as she sluggishly trotted over to her. “Thanks.” She said and lay next to her. She put her head right on Sapphire’s lap and her cheeks began to turn red. She stayed like that for a couple of seconds awkwardly looking left then right till Haze let out a deep sigh.
After she took a few moments to calm her nerves and giving herself an inside scolding on how stupid she was being as asked Haze calmly. “So uh…h-how are you feeling?”
Haze sighed again softly, her breath massaging Sapphire’s leg and said peacefully. “I feel…I feel good.” She paused then added. “Though my head still hurts. I don’t suppose you got another neat trick for getting rid of it do you?” She tilted her bandaged head slightly to look up at Sapphire’s eyes.
“Uh…” Sapphire thought quickly feeling flustered and her wing began to stiffen again. “Uh…I’ll uh…try something.” She put one hoof on Haze’s head and began to rub behind her left ear. “H-how’s that?” She asked as her wing stiffened a little more.
Haze let out a pleasure fill moan as she stretched all her legs in delight. “Ooooohh yeah.” Haze almost purred. “That hit the spot.” Sapphire felt Haze completely relax and sigh deeply, all the while Sapphire’s face was turning red. “Where did you learn this one?” Haze asked, catching Sapphire off guard. “Same pony as before? If so I understand if you don’t want to talk about it.”
“I uh…” Sapphire seemed to snap out of her awkwardness for a bit as she remembered. “It wasn’t from her no.”
“Then who or is it a talent of yours?” Haze asked teasingly.
Sapphire shook her head. “No I didn’t learn it I…mostly remember how it felt.”
“Oh?” Haze mused.
“Yeah…” Sapphire continued. “I remember my Dad doing it to me when I was very little.”
“Your Dad?” Haze’s voice took on a surprised tone as she looked up at her. “You’ve never told me you remember your father.”
“I don’t…” Sapphire admitted. “I can’t even remember his face, just the…nice things he did for me and I know it was him.” Sapphire’s voice became stern as the thought of her mother made her blood boil. “My mother never did anything like that for me so it must have been him.”
“Sorry to hear that.” Haze said, sounding sincere. “What do you think happened to him?”
“I don’t know.” Sapphire stated, feeling her nerves return. “I ask myself that question sometimes and still I have no answer.” Sapphire found that she didn’t want to talk about this so she turned the subject on Haze. “So do you remember your Dad?”
She felt Haze stiffen slightly at the neck when she heard that question. “I…I vaguely remember him.” She sounded rather unhappy now. “He was a Pegasus the only one in my family cause we were all Unicorns you see.” She made a rotating gesture with her hoof as she continued. “But that…never seemed to bother him. He always seemed so…happy.”
“W-what did he look like?” Sapphire asked, unsure if it was ok to keep this topic going.
Haze continued. “He…he was a deep red with a black mane I think, with a blue streak like mine.” She pointed to the light blue streak that went over and down past her left ear. “And his eyes…I think they were…blue. Oh and he had a cutie mark.”
Sapphire frowned in confusion. “What the hell’s a cutie mark?”
“Oh right you’re not from the Heartland so you wouldn’t know that.” Haze giggled and started to explain. “It’s like a picture on your flank that symbolises your talent.”
Sapphire was even more confused. “Huh? How dose that work? A picture that symbolises your talent?” She got a weird idea in her head. “So you’re saying ponies in the Heartland go around thinking of their talent and then getting it tattooed on their butts?”
Haze actually burst out laughing and rolled onto her back facing up at Sapphire. She was in a giggle fit as she held her stomach and kicked her back legs. “NO!” She laughed. “It’s…oh my, my belly hurts oh AHAAA!” After some time she stopped laughing and pressed her hooves to her head groaned in pain.
“Haze are you alright?” Sapphire asked in a concerned voice.
“Yes…I’m ok.” She groaned while rubbing her temples. “Just forgot my head injury is all. Gagh it’s like a weight pushing down on my skull.”
“Here let me help.” Sapphire pushed Haze’s hooves away and began rubbing the sides of her head.
Haze seemed to relax again and let out a sigh. “Thanks. Now where was I? Oh yeah cutie marks.” She seemed to lighten up again. “They appear magically when a pony figures out their talent.” She giggled. “My Dad’s was a red love heart in green flames.”
“Magic pictures appearing on your flank ay?” She glanced somewhere. “Why don’t you have one?”
Haze blushed and gave Sapphire a funny look. “Oh were you checking out my flank Sapph?”
Sapphire’s face began to turn red again and her wing stiffened. “I uh…um…”
Haze giggled loudly only making Sapphire blush even more. “Oh it’s fine I’m just kidding.” She was blushing as she giggled and continued to blush as she continued talking. “I don’t know why I don’t have mine yet, I mean I’m 14 now and I should have one already but it hasn’t shown yet.” She glanced around. “Maybe it’s because I haven’t been in the Heartland in years that maybe the magic wore off or something, I don’t now.”
A thought occurred to Sapphire. “Why did you leave the Heartland?”
Haze’s face went blank and she her neck stiffen up again. “I uh…I…don’t want to talk about it.” Haze cast her gaze elsewhere. “Maybe…maybe later.”
She looked back up at Sapphire and her sheepish smile returned. Sapphire smiled awkwardly back, mesmerised by Haze’s stunning green eyes, till she heard a rustling in the forest. Her fear of being attack by Timber Wolves was still fresh in her mind and she jumped when she heard a crack. “Aaaa it’s them again!” Sapphire blurted in fear.
Haze quickly rolled to her hooves since she was the only one that could still stand and extended her hoof blade. Sapphire was helpless at this moment and that angered her. Haze was in no way ready to fight, she barely survived the last encounter.
The rustling got closer and Sapphire’s heart began to thump in her throat when Teven appeared out of the darkness on all fours. She wasn’t stalking or anything like that, she was just calmly walking back into the camp with a bored look on her Wolven face. “Oh so they can walk on four legs.” Sapphire thought as her fears subsided.
Teven took one dull glance at Haze and didn’t even acknowledge her extended hoof blade. Then without so much as a word she sat down on the far side of fire and fumbled with her belt. At first they had no idea what she was doing till she took something off of it and they saw what it was. What she had attached to her belt was…a skinned rabbit.
Sapphire felt her stomach twist at the sight of it. Haze also as she sat back down and retracted her blade looked rather shocked herself.
(Summer Haze)
Haze watched as Teven got a twig, impaled the dead rabbit on it and began to cook it over the fire like a marshmallow. It didn’t take long for the smell of cooking meat to emerge and the moment it scent touched her nose Haze got a shiver of revolution. The stench was sickening and Haze had a disgusted expression on her face, holding back the urge to gag. She coughed to rid herself of that urge and glanced at Sapphire.
She didn’t look like she was fairing any better and her face was slowly turning a slight green as if she was going to puck.
Haze felt she had to speak, to take her mind off the odder. “So…(clears throat)…did you find the map, Teven?”
Teven didn’t make eye contact as she just watched her “dinner” cook. For a moment she said nothing but when it passed she said plainly. “No.” In her deep beastly voice.
Haze noticed the smell get stronger as time went on and asked Teven another question. “Anymore Timber Wolves out there?”
“There are many more tree demons out there.” Teven answered, not making Haze feel any better till she added. “But not here. They do well to avoid a larger predator.”
She finally took the rabbit away from the fire and took the stick out of it. She then wasted no time getting stuck in, peeling strips of cooked flesh off the tiny body. Haze shuddered at the ugly sight and the sickening sounds of tearing meat. While Sapphire look like she was going to faint.
It didn’t actually take Teven that long to eat it as she devoured it quickly. Satisfied she tossed the remains of the rabbit into the forest and began to clean grease off her claws with her mouth. She made smacking sounds as she sucked her claws clean and licked her lips. She also let out a tiny burp and scratched her chin with one claw.
Haze gave Teven a disgusted look while Sapphire decided to suddenly speak. “So uh…looks like you like rabbit huh?” Haze automatically facehoofed at Sapphire’s question.
Teven was inspecting her claw’s sharpness as she replied to Sapphire’s question. “No, not really. Raw rabbit tastes better to me but I thought I would try it cooked for a change since I am now in the company of Thunderfoots.”
“So uh what do you like to eat?” Sapphire asked again. Haze shot her a angry glance and Sapphire just smiled sheepishly with a shrug.
Teven cupped one paw under her right elbow and tapped her chin as if in thought. “Hmmm haven’t eaten Equine in a while.” Haze gulped slightly at that word which implied her. “I do like the hind legs. More meat there and it is so soft.” Haze felt like she was going to be sick now when a cheeky, sharped toothed grin played across Teven’s face. “I had you going there did I not?”
Haze felt the tension lessen from her body as she just realised, Teven was joking. “Ohhh haha you were just kidding.” Haze mused with a nerves laugh.
“Was I?” Teven asked with another toothy grin. The scared expressions on Haze and Sapphire’s faces and the way they held each other in fear made Teven laugh. Haze and Sapphire stopped holding each other when Teven slapped her own knee. “Oh no need to worry little hooflings, I would not think of laying a claw on you.” She then gave them a deathly glare. “Unless your pack leader lets me.” She licked her lips in a menacing way.
When she said pack leader Haze got confused for a second but quickly realised she meant Theran. “You think Theran is our leader? That’s a funny thought.”
Teven looked mighty serious when she said. “Well, from what I have seen you all seem to follow his command. You may disagree but in the end, you always follow. Am I wrong?”
Haze felt her cheeks heat up in frustration not because she was angry but because Teven was right in a way. They did take Theran’s word for things even if they sometimes disagreed with him. “Maybe.” Haze admitted. “But we all still have a say in matters and he doesn’t always get his own way.” She winked at Sapphire and noticed her blush.
Teven huffed in what Haze could guess was amusement. “You all seem to have such a bond.” She mused.
Haze was quite surprised by Teven’s assumption and she was right, they did have a bond. “Yeah I guess we do have something like that, even if we want to strangle each other sometimes.” She ended her sentence with a hearty chuckle.
Teven looked confused. “You want to choke one another? Is that normal for Thunderfoots?” She asked.
Haze’s eyes widened in surprised and chuckled again. “Oh no no no no it’s just an expression. I mean we argue sometimes but we’re all still good friends.”
“F-fr-frends?” Teven had trouble saying the word. “What dose Frends mean?”
Haze was now the one confused. “Wait you don’t know what friend means?”
Teven shook her head. “Equine is not my first speech. I learned some from a pack mate of mine long ago. He is long since dead.”
Haze thought for a moment till she thought of what Teven said. “Well Friend I guess means pack mate. Is that right this pack mate was, your friend?”
“Y-yes that is correct.” She sounded like she didn’t like this topic and Haze noticed her scratching at the ground.
She looked at Sapphire and wrapped her foreleg around her neck, making her wince in pain. “Me and Sapphire here we’re pack mates aren’t we?” She gazed into Sapphire’s strawberry eyes and she gulped.
“Yeah s-sure.” She put her own foreleg around Haze’s neck as well and they smiled awkwardly at Teven.
Teven raised one side of her brow as if confused. “And the other two?”
“The same.” Haze answered with the same smile.
“So you are not their offspring?” Teven asked.
Haze’s imagination kicked in and her eyes widened in horror. “Oh gods no!” She shuddered at the images she created in her head. “Theran is my I guess step Uncle and Violet my step Auntie not…the other thing.” She shivered.
Teven still didn’t seem to get it. “But you look so…different.”
Now Haze was confused. She looked herself over and that’s when she understood. “U…Oooooh you think cause…Haha oh no, my mother was a…” Haze felt a ping of pain at the thought of her mother. “She…was a Unicorn and my Father was…well I think he was a Pegasus.”
“Pe-Pegasus?” Teven was confused again but Sapphire helped explain.
“It’s what I am.” She flexed her good wing. “See?”
Teven scratched her head. “Oh so that is what Fliers are called?” She pointed a claw at Sapphire. “So…you are a Pegasus…” Then moved her claw over to Haze. “And you are a…?”
“I…” Haze paused for a moment then flopped her ears with a sigh and sagged her shoulders. “I don’t know what I am.” She shrugged. “As far as I know…I’m something called a…Changeling. Well half of one anyway.”
Teven frowned. It was pretty intimidating when she did that. “Ch-che…” She gave up on trying to pronounce it so she asked. “What dose that mean?”
“Means she’s awesome!” Sapphire suddenly said and surprised Haze. “She can do all kinds of stuff. Show her your changing trick.”
Haze was speechless as her mouth moved but formed no words. “I…alright?” She finally managed to say. She looked at Sapphire then in a quick flash a green line went across Haze’s body and she was now Sapphire. “Ta da.” Haze cheered and flexed her new wings.
Teven looked utterly shocked as she was taken aback. “How…how is that possible?” She asked, her eyes wide with astonishment.
“Magic.” Haze admitted. “Don’t know how I do it I just do it when ever I feel like it.”
Teven was pointed at her now. “Your clothing. They are still the same, and your wing is not damaged.”
Haze raised a brow and looked at herself. “Uh…oh that!” She chuckled. “I only mimic a pony’s physical appearance, can’t seem to mimic clothes though and as far as I know, my magic can tell if somepony is injured.” She quickly turned back to her normal self but Sapphire spoke again.
“Oh, oh do that clone thing.”
Haze gave Sapphire a roll of the eyes. “I can’t Sapph I just realised I can do it. I have no idea how it works.”
“Oh come on see if you can try.” Sapphire encouraged.
Haze sighed, getting slightly annoyed. “I just said I don’t know how to.”
“I have a suggestion.” Teven suddenly spoke an all eyes turned to her. “Why not try and turn into me?”
Haze was shocked, as she stared dumbfounded at Teven. “You…you wa?”
She put a paw on her own chest. “Turn into me.”
Haze suddenly felt unsure about this. “I…I don’t know.” She looked nervously at Sapphire. “I’ve never tried turning into something bigger than myself before.”
Sapphire gave her a reassuring pat on the back. “Aw come on Haze. What’s the worst that could happen?”
Haze looked from Sapphire to Teven and considered her friend’s words. Not like she had anything better to do while waiting for Theran and Violet to get back. Besides it shouldn’t be that hard right.
“Alright…” Haze said unsure as she stood up. “…Here goes nothing.”
She focused on Teven, narrowing her eyes taking in every detail of her being. She licked her lips, closed her eyes and pictured Teven in her mind. She felt a surge of energy and she opened her eyes again. Teven was staring at her in awe and so was Sapphire. Haze looked down and saw her hooves were now paws, those paws had claws and her arms were covered in thick wiry fur. “Wow!” Haze said aloud, not sounding entirely like Teven. “I did it.”
“Um…” That was Sapphire. “You seem a little…small.”
Haze frowned and that’s when she noticed her size hadn’t changed. “Aw what? I thought I was going to be big.” She pouted.
“Um…Haze?” Sapphire said again.
Haze looked at her in confusion. “What?”
Sapphire gulped. “Uh…your nose is bleeding.”
Haze frowned even deeper and touched her Wolven snout. Sure enough there was blood on her paw. “Huh? What the…” A pulse of pain surged through her mind and her vision darkened as the world seemed to fall away from her.
(Sapphire)
Sapphire gasped as Haze turned back into her original form and collapsed. “Haze!” She dragged herself closer to her as she lay very still. “Haze, Haze!” She shouted and shook her shoulders but she didn’t respond. “Oh shit, oh shit what have I done!” She looked at Teven who was just sitting in confusion. “Hay don’t just sit there do something!”
Teven sat there tilting her head for a moment, then got up and stalked on all fours around the campfire till she was looming over Haze. She balanced herself on two legs in a crouch and hovered a paw over Haze’s face. Sapphire was confused as to what Teven was doing. Nothing really happened. Teven then pocked Haze’s cheek, still no response. She then gently put her paws under Haze and scooped her up into her arms.
“Hay what are you…” Sapphire tried to say but Teven shushed her.
Teven put her snout close to Haze’s head and began to sniff her. After a few short awkward moments of sniffing, she took a drop of blood off Haze’s lip and licked it off her claw. Sapphire grimaced at this. What was she doing?
Teven waited a full minute before saying. “She seems healthy.”
Sapphire could swear she felt a brain cell die as she stared at Teven in utter bewilderment. “What?!” She waved her hooves in the air as she went on a rant. “You pock her, you sniff her, then you taste her blood which is weird and then say she’s perfectly FINE?!”
Teven nodded. “She smells healthy and her blood is clean.” She continued to cradle Haze in her arm. She looked so small compered to Teven.
Sapphire felt like her head was going to explode but then she gave in and let it drop. She thought about what just happened and that’s when the penny dropped. “She must have overclocked her magic. She always tells me it takes a lot of focus to cast spells and maintain them.” She then glanced at the bandages wrapped around Haze’s head. “I think her head wound had something to do with it too.”
Teven seemed to think this over and nodded in agreement. Sapphire was slightly relieved she figured it out and let out a sigh, feeling the tension lessen on her chest. Teven ripped one of her bandages off her right shoulder and wiped off the blood that dribbled down Haze’s face. “She will be safe as long as I stay here.” Teven stated.
Sapphire couldn’t help but notice the way Teven looked at Haze. It wasn’t a hungry look but an affectionate one. Sapphire smiled and tilted her sleepy head at the sight. “Isn’t she cute?” Sapphire sighed.
Teven looked at Sapphire in confusion. “C-cu Cute? What dose that word mean?”
Sapphire blushed and glanced from side to side. “Um…uh…” She fiddled with her hooves as she tried her best to explain. “The word Cute is normally used when you look at something small and fluffy.” She began to blush even more and her wing stiffened. “O-or when you find somepony…attractive.”
Teven’s ears perked up and she gave Sapphire an odd look. “You find this one…attractive?” Sapphire’s eyes shrank to the size of peas at that question and her face turned into a cherry when Teven also asked as she glanced at Haze. “You wish to mate with her?”
All the muscles in Sapphire’s body stiffened up and now her wing was rock hard, head filling up with dirty images. Her right eye twitched once, let out the tiniest of squeaks from her mouth and fell backwards as she fainted.
(Teven)
Teven was puzzled at the sight of the young flier suddenly turning red, left wing becoming erect and then fainting. “Was it something I said?” Teven thought as she gently scooped her up and cradled her in her other arm. She looked at the two hooflings in silence, wondering what she should do. She thought about the word. “C-cute.” And a smile played across her face as she looked at the two and held then closer to her chest. “Cute. I think I understand now. They…are cute.”
(Theran Razorblade)
“Admit it Theran, we’re lost.”
Theran and Violet had been trudging through the forest in the dark for the better part of an hour, trying to find their camping gear. “We’re not lost.” Theran said trying to seem sure of himself while looking aimlessly around past many trees. “I know exactly where we’re going.”
“You said that half an hour ago.” Violet stated beside Theran on his right. “And now you said it again with our stuff nowhere in sight.” She gave him an annoyed frown. “I thought you said you were good at tracking?”
Theran felt a ping of irritation as he grit his teeth and glanced at her. “I am. Good. At. Tracking.” He said point by point.
Violet’s purple eyes, that seemed to glow in the moonlight, widened as if surprised. “Really…” She began to say with as much sarcasm as she could muster. “Oh you could of fooled me. If you’re soooooo good at it why the hell haven’t we found our stuff yet?”
Theran looked at her with a dull expression. His night vision turned the shadows into a soft blue hue and he couldn’t help but notice how pretty Violet looked in the low light. Well to him anyway. He smirked at her. “Something’s got your tail in a twist and I know it’s not because we’re lost.” Her expression brightened with victory when he finally said it and she was about to gloat when he beat her to it. “Yes I’ll admit it now we’re lost. I can’t seem to find the scent, must be the sodding snow.” It was true. He couldn’t find a signal whiff of their belongings in this forest since everything was covered in a thick layer of snow.
Violet’s expression changed yet again and now she was frowning. “Why are you telling me this now after aimlessly trotting about for an hour?!” She demanded, stopping in her tracks.
Theran smirked again as he came to a halt a meter in front of her and turned to face her. “Cause you’re so easy to annoy.”
Violet looked surprised and a little flustered. “No I’m not, shut up!” She said in an annoyed way.
Theran chuckled and half smiled. “My point exactly.”
Violet’s cheeks were starting to slowly turn red but after a moment of pouting she rolled her eyes. “Well since you admitted we’re lost, how are we supposed to find our stuff?”
“I…” Theran paused as he sucked in a breath and… “I got nothing. Our stuff could be anywhere in here.”
Violet looked like she was considering the complications of this as she frowned and scratched her chin with her hoof. “Hmmm…this is a problem.”
“Ya think?” Theran stated moodily. “Haze and her friend need pain medicine and that’s in our bags which we dumped.”
Violet gave him a dirty look for that remark. “Hay don’t take this out on me, you’re the one that got us lost.”
Theran opened his mouth to argue but thought better of it. She was clearly angry with him and he took a guess at what it could be. “You’re angry with me aren’t you?” He asked her.
Violet’s angry expression softened a bit and she looked a little ashamed. “Uh I uh…no.” She glanced off to the side and wiggled her snout.
Theran saw that and smirked. “You did that thing again.” He teased.
Violet looked surprised and arched one side of her brow. “What thing?”
Theran kept smirking as he moved a little closer to her. “That thing you do when you’re lying.” He stated in a teasing way.
Violet glanced to the side and wiggled her snout again. “I don’t do a thing when I’m lying.” She lied.
“Ah but you just did it right now.” He kept teasing, inching closer to her.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” She said while doing her thing again.
Theran was close enough now to reach out and pock her on the nose. “Ooooh I think I just caught you in the act.” He teased again with a half smile. She just stared at him, blushing ear to ear while his hoof was still on her nose. After a few awkward moments Theran began to blush himself and took his hoof away. He coughed. “So uh what’s bothering you? Is it about Teven?”
She looked away and rubbed one hoof over the other. “No…well maybe a little but that’s not what’s really bothering me.”
Theran tilted his head in confusion. “Uh…oook sooo…what is bothering you?”
“You.” Theran frowned even more confused, when Violet blurted with a bigger blush. “Oh shit that was very blunt wasn’t it? Sorry I didn’t mean…”
Theran’s expression softened when he realised she was nerves and gave her a pat on the shoulder. “No Vi it’s fine just…explain it what you mean by…me?”
Violet looked at the hoof on her shoulder and looked rather troubled. “Ever since you told me how old you were it got me thinking and now…now I have to ask.” She looked him in the eye. “W-who are you?”
“What?” Her question confused him to the point he took a step back. “What do you mean who am I? Vi we’ve been friends for six years, you know who I…”
She cut him off. “I thought I did but now…now I’m not so sure. You are five hundred Theran, that’s five life times, you’ve, lived five life times. You know how crazy that sounds to me, how much that scares me?”
Theran was now even more puzzled. He wasn’t sure how to proses this. “Wait, you’re scared of me now?”
Violet’s eyes light up with realisation and she blurted. “Noooooo that’s not what I…” She stopped herself, took in a deep breath and sighed heavily. “No I’m not scared of you in that sense I just…don’t know you the way I used to.”
“And what way did you know me?” Theran asked, trying to be careful with his words. It seemed his question was too good cause Violet was rendered speechless as her mouth hung open but no words came forth. Theran thought of an idea but he knew he was going to regret it. He sighed softly and asked calmly. “What do you wanted to know?”
Violet looked at him, a little shocked. “W-what?”
Theran gestured to her as he turned and bean to walk back the way they came. “Come, walk with me. It’s not like we’re gunna find our crap now.” Violet was hesitant at first but soon she trotted after him and was at his side. He looked at her. “Ask me anything, I willny bit this time I promise.”
Violet gave him a suspecting look. “W-why are you suddenly being so open with me? You’re not normally like this. You usually shy away.” She asked wearily.
Theran simply smirked and said rather cheerily. “Cause, I don’t like seeing you with such a sad face. That and…I owe you some answers.” That and he couldn’t resist her puppy eyes.
Violet seemed in decisive on what she should ask. Theran knew she must have thousands of questions but because he was making it so easy for her, he guessed he caught her off guard. “What…what made you immortal?” She finally asked.
Theran felt his mind go blank since he had no knowledge to speak of. “I dinny know. To this day I’m still trying to figure that one out.”
Violet considered this and nodded, moving on to her next question. “Ok uh…Who were you before you became immortal? Or can you not remember that either?”
Theran thought back to those old times, back when he was “normal”. “I was a General once…in the Western Equestrian Legion.”
“You were a General?!” Violet looked shocked and more intrigued now.
“Yeah…” Theran admitted dully. “I was charged with protecting and over seeing of a city in the mountains called Snow Rock, it’s quite a historical place now and it’s still one of the best places to find decant magic users.” He thought about The Wall. “It also got this massive wall the size of a mountain keeping all it’s enemies at bay and as far as I know it still hasn’t been breached to this day.”
Violet seemed impressed. “Wow that’s amazing. Wait…why did you leave?” Violet asked in confusion. “From the sounds of it you liked it there.”
Theran frowned deeply as old painful memories came to the surface of his mind. “I…I did for a time. But after I became immortal and the years went by I started to loss prospective on what I thought was real. I came to realise I was nothing more than a pawn.” His words began to drip with distain as more regrettable memories came flooding back. “The Prince, I thought he was something to look up to, but after living for so long I began to see what he truly was. A self obsessed tyrant who couldn’t give a fuck about his subjects, and would use us as tools for his own selfish gain, rather than living, breathing souls that deserve better than never ending war.” He got a hold of himself when he noticed the concerned look on Violet’s face. “So I packed all I could carry and left, never looking back.”
Theran looked at the ground since he knew what he just said was a lie. He hadn’t stopped looking back ever since that day. “Did you ever have somepony close to you?” Violet asked almost in a whisper and Theran was caught off guard. He stared at her when she repeated her question. “Like a…marefriend or…wife even?”
Theran’s cheeks became flustered for a moment as he pondered that question and from the look on Violet’s face she was flustered too. When he spoke he found it difficult to form his words. “I…I uh…might have…at some point.” He didn’t really want to say, as fond memories of his beloved Ashtrid came to life in his mind.
“Who was she?” Violet asked in a way that seemed as if she could see his thoughts.
He thought about her and acknowledged the warm feeling it gave him in his chest. “She…she was beautiful.” He looked up at the night sky as her recalled her every detail. “Her name was Ashtrid, and she had the most stunning sapphire eyes I’d have ever seen, with a white coat and silver mane. Hehe she always had the back all tied up in bundles.” He sighed peacefully. “She used to tell me stories about the moon, how Luna watches over us all at night, and come into our dreams when we sleep.” He gazed at the moon as a longing creped in his aged heart. “She also told me Luna is the very being of restoration, healing your every wound.” He looked ahead. “She’s the one that taught me healing magic. She was going to be a Lunar Priestess in this order that worships the moon god but dropped it cause she was a rebel at heart.”
A small smile played across Theran’s face when he thought of the good times they had together, but that smile faded as quickly as it shown, when Violet said. “She sounds like she was a wonderful Mare.” Her voice was so soft and so understand, her next words made him feel a ping of pain deep in his soul. “She also sounds like she meant a lot to you. She was your wife wasn’t she?”
The pain became shaky in his chest as looked at the ground and finally admitted it. “Yes…yes she was.” He looked at Violet, feeling his emotions begin to surface. “Do you have anymore questions you want to ask me?” He asked, with his bitterness returning.
Violet shook her head and looked away. “No, not now, I’ve heard enough for one night.” She cast her gaze to the ground and looked to be in deep thought.
“Good.” Theran was now back to his bitter self and forced those painful memories back down the dark hole in his brain. “I’ve said enough for one life time.” He muttered under his breath so Violet didn’t hear him. They walked a couple of moments in silence till Theran caught a whiff of something. He looked around till his eyes found a small orange light. “I think that’s our camp.” He told Violet and she followed him to the light.
They quietly approached the camp, keeping their guard up till Theran saw into the camp and saw Teven. He relaxed and stopped sneaking, at that moment Teven’s ears perked up and look ready to spring into action when she finally noticed them. “Pack Leader, you have returned.” Teven greeted in delight.
Theran didn’t like being called pack leader, it made him sound like was something to be proud of. He didn’t think he was worthy for such a title, not after all the things he’s done.
As he and Violet walked in Theran finally noticed something odd. Haze and Sapphire were in Teven’s arms and weren’t moving. Before he had a chance to ask, Violet beat him to it as she yelled. “What the hell! What did you do to Haze and Sapphire?!”
Teven looked a little shocked. “N-nothing…” Teven held the two youths with gentle care. “This one was doing some magic trick and passed out.” She nodded at Haze. “And this one fainted over attraction.” She shrugged. “You Thunderfoots are so strange.”
“Well put them down now.” Violet demanded and Teven looked at Theran. He nodded and Teven complied. She put them on the ground as carefully as she could and Violet loomed over them with worry on her face. “Haze looks so pale.” She put a hoof on Haze’s head. “Oh shit Theran she has a temperature.”
He came over and joined her, looking over Haze. She was indeed pale and when he toughed her forehead she was indeed very warm but not alarmingly so. She had crusted blood around her nose and that made him frown. He looked at Teven. “What was she doing exactly?” He asked her.
Teven looked to the side. “Forgive me Pack Leader, this is partly my fault.”
Theran raised an assuring hoof. “It’s ok just tell me what happened.”
Teven looked at Haze’s still form. “She told me she could change into others so I asked if she could turn into me.” She then looked at Sapphire. “The one you call Sapphire supported my idea. Forgive me it shall not happen again.”
“It’s fine Teven I’m not mad at you.” He moved over to Sapphire and looked down on her as drool dribbled out her open mouth. “I’m mad at her.” He thumped her in the shoulder and her eyes shot open as she groaned in pain. Her eyes shrank when they fixed on his. “You’re in trouble now Missy…again.”
Sapphire pulled a frightened grin and let out a tiny squeak. “Heh…heh…I can explain.”
(Somewhere deep in the Barrier Lands)
“Sister has any new reports come in of this…disturbance in the West?” Asked a dark figure wearing black leather plating over her reptilian and equine body, looking out of her window onto the frozen wasteland below.
The one she referred to as Sister, a tall Unicorn reptilian hybrid with white fur and black mane answered. “Our agents report panic in the west Sister. Some sort of dark power was unleashed and is now Equines exposed to it are changing into raging, bloodthirsty cannibals.”
The one by the window widened her eyes in shock and she turned to her sister that stood at the bottom of steps leading to the window. As a look of startled realisation played across her lizard like face she asked. “What are the details of these creatures?”
From the paper her Sister held in her magic she read. “Their appearances very, but the most common appearance is. Skinny, bones growing out their bodies and overly sized rotten mouths full of needle like teeth.”
“Can it be?” The one at the window whispered. “Have they truly…returned after all this t…” Her mulling was interrupted when an agent an Earth pony in standard Black Sun gear bust through the doors to her chambers, covered in blood.
“Mistress, Mistress!” He gasped and collapsed on the stone floor. He tried to stand but could only lift his head weakly. He was breathing heavily as his Mistress came to him. She looked down on the pitiful Equine as he gasped his last breaths. “There’s…a creature…it’s in the base…it called you by name…in the entrance chamber…” He died before he could say anymore, succumbing to his deep and fatal wounds.
“Sister Summon the others!” The Mistress yelled. “Meet me at the entrance chamber!” With her powerful limbs the Mistress bounded through the hallways of her base like a cat and reached the entrance chamber in minutes, scrapping to a halt. What she saw shocked her. Black Sun agent bodies lay shrivelled and broken all around the chamber. But that was not what shocked her. What shocked her was the large bipedal being, covered in demonic heavy armour, draining the life from a still screaming agent. She watched in horror as the agent’s soul was ripped from her and her husk tossed aside. It then absorbed the soul and approached the quivering Mistress.
“Vipress.” The being said in its deep, godly voice that rumbled Vipress’s chest with every word. “You should have taught your subjects the proper manners when addressing a god.”
“Lord Ornstein!” Vipress felt her knees begin to shake in fear and she swiftly bowed before him. “Forgive me, my agents were…” A burning pain filled Vipress’s mind as a magic aura emanated from Ornstein’s right hand. She screamed in agony as she was lifted off the ground by his power and floated in the air writhing.
“I’m not interested in your petty excuses Vipress.” He stated with no emotion. “I only wish to see you beg and prove you are still loyal.”
“YES!!!” Vipress screamed, as the pain was unbearable. “BY THE POWER OUR FATHER’S ALL MIGHTY WILL, YES!!!!”
He released her and she fell to the hard ground with a painful thud, her natural and leather armour absorbing the impact. She gasped for air as her breathing came under control again. “He’s NOT your Father you delusional sack of pith. You do well to remember that in my presence.”
Vipress, keeping her gaze to the ground dolefully stood as her Lord turned his back on her. “Yes my Lord, what ever you desire.”
“Don’t try to smooth talk me Vipress.” He snapped, turning once again to burn his gaze into her orange, reptilian eyes. Silent terror in stilled her mind as those otherworldly insectoid like eyes penetrated her soul. His gaze soon lifted from her as he looked at the door behind Vipress. Heavy hoof and footfalls headed their way. “Impress me Vipress.” He rumbled. “Show me you are still worthy to lead. Otherwise I might consider you too old and replace you with a younger more fresh servant.”
Vipress understood what he meant. He was testing her, seeing if she was still capable and loyal servant. If she failed, she would most certainly die by his hand. Five completely different figures one of them her sister came rushing into the chamber and Vipress threw up her arms. “Stand down!” She ordered with a hiss of her forked tong. “You stand before one of our mighty gods Lord Ornstein, keeper of fire and devourer of souls.” The group looked at each other in surprised shock as they stared at the demonic being before them, well except one who was smiling. Vipress didn’t stop there as she ordered. “Kneel before the son of our god, kneel and be judged.”
Without so much as a protest they all bent down and knelt before their Lord. All accept one in red armour who gave him a courteous bow. Vipress was infuriated by this but heard her Lord behind her and quickly spun around and knelt at his feet.
His feet were like the talons of death and she felt a shiver go down her spine as those talons screeched to a stop in front of her. She thought of nothing, her mind was so numb with fear. When he spoke she felt her heart skip a beat a jump into her throat. “I see you still carry the same level of authority you did before our conquest was interrupted.” He took a step back opened his left hand palm up. “You are ready to speak with my Father.”
An aura of dark magic whirled around his hand till an image appeared on his Father’s upper body. The image blinked and revealed lizard like teeth as he smiled at his son. “Ornstein my son.” His Father greeted in his deep raspy voice. “I take it you found Vipress without issue?”
“She is right here Father and her loyalty and strength to lead her flock are with out question, still sharp.”
“Excellent.” The Witch Doctor almost seemed to hum with delight. “Project me son, show me my long awaiting servant.” Ornstein bowed his head at his Father, and then projected a full image of his mighty form. Even as a ghostly projection his presence still had that seem effect of in stilling awe and fear. He looked down at Vipress and calmly said. “Rise my dear Vipress, let me see your face.”
She rose and looked up at the one being she had wanted to see for centuries. “Master.” She whispered in awe. “After so long it’s…it’s such a wonderful feeling to see you again.”
He smiled at her like a loving father would with his children. “And it’s such a pleasure to see you again, fit a healthy.” He looked around at the dead broken bodies of the Black Sun agents. “My, my what a mess.” He looked at his son. “Ornstein didn’t your mother teach you not to play with your subjects?”
Ornstein just huffed. “Just reminding them what happens when they cross me.”
The Witch Doctor sighed and turned his attention to Vipress’s Sister. “Ah Syphon I still see you have the same stoic expression the last time I saw you.”
Syphon bowed her head. “It’s an honour to be in your presence once more your worship.”
The Witch Doctor kept his smile. “Ah your ways with words haven’t lessened over all this time.” He then looked over the rest who stood awaiting his approval. “I do not recognise the rest, your faces are…new.”
Vipress looked at the others and just remembered. “Ah yes they were still in development when your conquest was still running Master. When you went into your deep slumber, over the centuries me and my Sister hatched them when they were ready and have been most effective.”
The Witch Doctor pointed at the largest first. “You step forward and state you name.”
The figure that stepped forward was half Ophlidite and half Minotaur. His upper body was muscular and scaly and his snake like head was attached to a long serpent like neck, making him tallest out of all of them. He also had bulky Minotaur legs and wore little clothing apart from a tunic and belt her wore around his waist. He hissed a deep voice as his forked tong flicked out and he said.
“Sloth your worship. I will break those who oppose you.” His red snake eyes did not waver as he stood tall and proud.
“Sloth?” The Witch Doctor mused. “How intriguing.” His eyes set on the next figure and he stepped forward as well. He was more Equine in appearance mostly brown with soft orange eyes and bore the wings of a Pegasus. But what made him different was that he was covered in pointy spines, like a hedgehog. He wore no clothing…how could he. He puffed his prickly chest up with pride and put on a cocky smile.
“The name’s Porkypine your majesty, scout and aerial assassin.” He gave the Witch Doctor a bow.
“I still think the name you picked was stupid!” Said a young exited voice. A very light blue figure literally cartwheeled through the air and landed on two legs in front of Porkypine.
She was a bazar looking one and was a little smaller in stature but taller than Vipress. Her face and head resembled a pony’s. her eyes however were reptilian and glowed bright purple and her teeth were pointed at the front. The rest of her scaly body was furless save for her wild darker blue mane that was tied in bundles at the back. She had blue claws, razor sharp blue spines traveling down her back and ending in a sharp fin at the end of her long lizard like tail. She also sported a signal draconic like horn on the left side of her head just behind a pointed ear.
Her features didn’t end there for she wore a mix mash of clothing. She had leather straps around her torso like a harness, a small tank top that ended above her lightly coloured belly, fingerless gloves, leather padding on the left side of her body while the other side was a mix of straps a colourful ribbons. The pink letters BT were painted on her leather shoulder guard with more pink paint staining her black leather padding. She stared insanely at the Witch Doctor.
“Butter Cup’s the name!” She squealed with exited happiness as she hopped on the spot “Dracony and all around Demomare!” She moved up so close to the image of the Witch Doctor he had to look down on her as she stared intently up at him. “Have you every wondered what goes on in the mind of a chicken? I swear it will BLOW YOUR MIND!!!”
As the Witch Doctor stared dumfounded at the young Dracony hopping around his magical image, Vipress reeled her in when she grabbed Butter Cup by the ear. “That’s enough out of you, you crazy little brat now stand in line!”
“But I’m NOT CRAZY chicken minds are...!” Butter Cup's protesting stopped when Vipress gave her a swift slap on the back of her head and she shut up.
The Witch Doctor blinked and turned slightly to glance at his son. Ornstein just shrugged. He turned back to the band happy hybrids and put a smile on his face again. “Well then…you certainly will make interesting agents in our conquest.” He then brought his eyes to the last figure in the row. He was almost as tall as Sloth but much leaner.
Actually he was the odd one out for he wasn’t a hybrid. He was a Wolven that was covered in crimson armour plating. The armour looked complex and intimidating. He had two ovule shaped plates on his chest, overlapping plates on his stomach, more armour on his legs and arms and a large sliver shoulder plate on his right shoulder. His right arm looked synthetic since it had silver lining going down it and his paw had three digits instead of four. He also wore a metal red mask that covered a portion of his face leaving the top exposed, allowing the Witch Doctor to see his fur. His fur was light tan and his eyes a strong green. He also had a scar going down his left eye and a lot of the long fur on his head was tide back in a ponytail.
He stared at the Witch Doctor with unflinching and unblinking eyes. “And whom might you be?” The Witch Doctor asked, not really favouring the way he looked at him.
The Wolven male stepped forward with his paws resting on the hilt of some sort of curved long sword that hung from his belt. When he spoke his voice was deep, raspy and confident...almost too confident. “Red Wolf, Red Wolf Jack.” He looked at the others with a side log glance and a raised brow. “Though this lot call me Jack.”
The Witch Doctor was intrigued by Jack’s calm, almost calculated demeanour. He clasped his hands behind his back and asked Jack. “And what is it you do for Black Sun?”
Jack’s eyes almost seemed to roll onto his sword and slowly pulled it out of its sheath. The blade was elegant, forged with a perfect slight curve on its spine and sparked red energy as it was freed from its home. Jack spoke as he waved and inspected is sword. “Me? Why I kill things. Tell me to kill something and I kill it no questions asked.” He then pointed his sword at the Witch Doctor and Vipress felt a shocked chill go down her spine. “So Mr all mighty, when dose the fun begin?”
“Red Wolf!” Vipress snapped and hissed at him. “Put that thing away before I carve out your eyes with it!” She looked pleadingly at her Master. “Forgive employee he’s…new here and hasn’t learned the proper manners when it come to…”
The Witch Doctor raised a ghostly hand to silence her. “No I approve.” He gave Jack a wicked grin. “As long as he lives up to what he says.” Jack just put his sword away and remained silent. The Witch Doctor straightened up and looked serious. “Now that’ that’s out of the way let’s get started with what you shall do first.” He began to pace slowly and methodically as he spoke. “This world has known peace for too long, its grown fat and arrogant in its longevity but no more.” He clenched one fist and shook it as he continued. “We shall show this world the true meaning of fear, the true meaning on chaos.” Butter Cup was hopping on the spot clapping her hands as he continued. “You shall be the agents of chaos once more and burn a mark so deep into this world it shall never forget it.”
Butter Cup erupted into cheer as she bounced around while the rest made approving nods at each other. “What are our orders Master?” Vipress asked as she felt the tingling sensation of anticipation grow in her chest. “What is our first move?”
The Witch Doctor without a word gestured to something and an Equine covered from head to hoof in purple organic armour appeared and stood before them. The Witch Doctor vanished and now it was just this Equine. “And who are you supposed to be?” Porkypine asked.
The figure stared at them through soulless lenses in its helmet and spoke in a hollow, synthetic voice. “Names are unimportant. What is important is the first place you strike.”
“And where is that?” Jack asked with eagerness in his voice.
The figure looked at him, as cold and dark as death itself and said.
“First we hit the main land, then Splinter Bay. Then we march for the border to the heart of Equestria and kill all that get in our way.”
It was night and Little Summer Haze was playing in the living room of her home in Canterlot. She was playing with a brightly coloured wooden box with shapes different shapes cut into it. Haze had similar shapes in her hooves and she was trying to figure out what fits what hole. She loved this game since the box was so complex with one hole for one shape she would normally spend hours with it.
While she played her Mother was in the room with her sitting on the couch reading a book and sipping on some warm tea. She looked from her book to her daughter and smiled lovingly at her, watching as she put the shapes in the right holes. She then looked up at the clock in the room and said warmly. “Summer it’s passed your bed time.”
“Just a little longer.” Haze moaned in an adorable way, waving her tiny hooves in the air. “I want to see Daddy before I go to bed.”
Her Mother sighed happily, putting her book down and her tea. She then got up and sat down beside Haze. “I know you want to see Daddy but he might be working late tonight.”
“But WHY!!??” Haze whined.
Her Mother chuckled with a little cough, then lay on the floor so she was level with her daughter. “Because his job is very demanding and sometimes he has to work extra hours.”
“That sounds dumb.” Haze stated with a pout.
Her Mother giggled and softly coughed again. For a while now she had been coughing and seemed very tired. But she was still smiling. “Yes sweetie it is pretty dumb, but that’s how the world works sometimes.”
“Why?” Haze asked with her big adorable eyes.
Her Mother simply ruffled her little blue mane with the same warm smile. “Well sometimes things just happen and sometimes we can’t do anything about it.” She booped Haze on her little nose. “But you’re still young. Someday you’ll be a smart, confident Mare with a life of your very own and only then will you understand. But for now it’s time for bed.”
Just as she said that, the door to their home opened and the sounds of hooves entered with the rattling of keys being hung up on the wall. “Daddy!” Haze cheered in delight as her Father walked through the living room door.
His black and blue mane was all mess and he looked tired. “Ello there sweetie. What are you doing up so late, huh?”
Haze got up and waddled over to him excitedly. “I was waiting for you. I wanted to see you.”
“Awww.” He sat down and picked her up. “Little Hazzy wanted to see her Daddy.” He nuzzled her cheek and she let out little adorable giggles. “Well I’m here now. Oh and I got a surprise for you.” He held her in one foreleg as he got something out his saddle-bag and showed it to her. “I backed you a cookie.”
“COOKIE!!!” Haze squealed with delight but was short lived by her Mother’s stern voice.
“Oh no, not at this hour.” She got up. “It’s too late and she'll get a tummy ach.”
“Relax.” Her Father said so confidently. “It’s just a small one.”
Her Mother didn’t back down. “No it’s too late and you now the rule, no sweets at night.”
“But…” He tried to protest but was shot down by a strong glare from his wife. “Fine.” He admitted defeat. “Come on Sweetie time for bed.”
“Awwww” Haze protested.
“Ah none of that or no cookie in the morning.” Her Father declared
Haze huffed with a pout and crossed her little forelegs over her chest as she was carried to her room. When they were up the stairs and into her room her Father placed her in her small bed and tucked her in. “Goodnight my little Summer Haze.” Her Mother said in a soft whisper.
Before they could leave Haze asked. “Wait.” They both looked at her. “Could you sing me a song?”
Her Mother and Father smiled as they sat next to the bed and looked down on her. “Ok Summer, just for you.” Her Mother began the song. “Hush now quiet now.”
Then her Father joined in. “It’s time to rest your sleepy head.”
Then together. “Hush now quiet now it’s time to go to bed.”
(Present Day)
Haze’s head wouldn’t stop spinning and the pain was near unbearable. She had woken up some time last night after she passed out but couldn’t remember what happened. She fell asleep shortly afterward and now she woke up again to the sounds of voices that made the pain in her head worse. She couldn’t pin point where the voices were and she didn’t want to open her eyes to see.
A shadow pasted over her and she squinted one eye slightly open. What ever made the shadow wasn’t there anymore but to her relief she wasn’t assaulted by blinding light. It was still dark but there was a small amount of morning light in the sky above. How long had she been asleep?
Her vision was a little blurred but she made out shapes and colours. She immediately recognised the black, light grey and red blob as Theran sitting by an orange glow. While the other blob was a large brown one with red dots for eyes. Why couldn’t she see properly? While pondering this she discovered she was leaning her back on something warm and something feathery covered her body. When she tried to move the thing she was learning against flinched and pulled her back. Haze got a fright and tried to struggle till a familiar voice spoke quietly but firmly in her ear.
“Haze?! Woha there take it easy it’s just me.”
“Sapphire?” Haze realised now she was laying against Sapphire. “Wh-what’s going on? Where’s my bed roll?”
Haze didn’t notice before but she now realised Sapphire had her hooves resting on Haze’s shoulders and were keeping her in place. “Theran and Vi didn’t find our stuff last night.” Sapphire’s voice seemed wary “You needed something soft to rest your head on so…I volunteered to be your…pillow.”
Haze’s head was too groggy to think about what that meant and she tried to find a certain white, pink and brown blob that wasn’t there. “Where’s Violet?” She asked, the back of her skull throbbing in pain.
“She went off to find some food. She hasn’t been gone long.” Sapphire answered, shifting slightly for some comfort.
Haze grumbled with irritation at the thought of food, what she would give for some tender oak leaves and some water. The sound of hoof steps made Haze snap out of her musing and her tired eyes fixed on Theran. He became clearer as he approached. “Haze you are…”
A sharp pain went through her skull and Haze covered her ears in torment. “ARRRAAAAHH not so load!” Haze yelled as the pain gnawed at her brain.
Theran huffed and lowered his voice. “You are band from using magic till your wound heals.”
Haze didn’t need this, she felt so sick right now after receiving that jolt of pain. She didn’t notice Violet return from her foraging but noticed when she announced her presence loudly. “Hay guy guess what I found while…”
Sapphire shook her head and made a slicing motion over her neck to signal her to pipe down. “PLEASE MAKE THE NOISE STOP!!!” Haze yelled as she continued to press her hooves over her ears.
Violet approached them and looked at Theran in confusion. “What’s up with her?” She asked Theran in a low voice.
“She appears to still be in pain.” Theran pointed out.
“WELL DUH!!!!” Haze shouted and more pain assaulted her skull. She curled up in a ball against Sapphire and grit her teeth as the pain continued to throb without mercy.
“I thought she’d be find after some rest.” Violet stated, looking at Theran with a judging look.
“Hey dinny blame me I’m nay doctor.” Theran countered. “I only know basic medical stuff ok.”
“How hard did she hit her head?” Violet asked in concern.
Theran shrugged. “I dinny ken I only went off of what Sapphire told me.”
They both looked at Sapphire now. “Woha hey don’t pin this on me I don’t know shit about medicine or wound treatment.” She shrugged. “I just know Haze hit her head hard enough to get knocked out.”
Haze thought about this when her head eased up and something occurred to her. She straightened up against Sapphire and said. “I…I might know what it is.” She forced her eyes open. “Check my eyes.” She asked.
Theran and Violet looked at each other uncertain but did what she asked. They loomed over her and peered into her eyes. “Well, they’re very blood shot.” Violet described. “And…wow that’s really weird.”
Haze felt her cheeks heat up with nervousness. “What…what do they look like?”
Violet looked from Haze’s right eye to her left and then glanced at Theran. “Your right eye looks normal…but your left pupil is very…small?” She looked confused. “How dose that make sense?”
“I know what it is.” Haze stated as she came to realise most of the pain was on the left side of her head. “I have a concussion.”
“A concussion?!” Theran stated in concern. “You certain of this Haze?” He asked.
The pain in her head throbbed in one spot, right where her head had impacted the rock wall. “Yep…” Haze groaned. “Pretty sure now. My Auntie Stela was a Nurse. She…she told me about it one time…the symptoms.” Remembering her Auntie’s word brought more than physical pain, it was also emotional.
“Is that bad?!” Sapphire squawked as she wrapped her forelegs around Haze’s neck and choked her a little, to her dismay. “Is Haze gunna…”
“NO SAPPH!!” Haze yelled in anger and pried Sapphire’s hooves from her throat. “I’m not gunna die.” She said that but she had her own doubts. If it was really bad and her brain was bleeding internally or swelling up, there would be little hope for her out here.
Sapphire was still worrying. “But what dose this thing you said mean?”
Haze sighed heavily as she pressed her hoof to her head. “Means my brain got rattled in my skull…AHHH it shouldn’t be too bad I hope.”
“How long dose a concussion last?” Violet asked, looked at Theran. He just shrugged.
“Normally a few days.” Haze said as she let out a deep sigh. “But how long was I asleep?”
“Nearly five hours.” Theran stated.
“Then the pain should stop in about fifteen hours. GREAT!!” Haze rolled onto her side and let Sapphire wrap her in a hug as she closed her eyes and hid her face from the rising sun.
Sapphire looked at Theran with deep concern. “Can’t you do anything? Like a spell o-or something?”
“No.” Theran stated. “My magic can only heal flesh wounds not blunt force trauma.”
While Haze wallowed in her misery Theran looked at Violet. “Uh so (cough) You said you found something, Vi?”
Violet looked at him in confusion for a moment but then remembered when she smiled. “Oh yeah, I found something while looking for food.” She moved off and beckoned them to follow. “Come let me show you, it’s not far.” She sounded really exited about this, whatever it was.
Theran kicked out the campfire and looked at Teven. “Teven you dinny mind carrying Haze for a bit?”
Teven shook her head without question but Haze had other ideas. “NOPE, NOPE!!” She made Sapphire let go of her and she attempted to stand. “I am NOT being pony handled NO I will walk.” She stumbled and Sapphire despite her own pain and injuries stood up quick to support Haze. Her head was spinning and she felt so weak.
“You’re not getting to decide that Haze.” Theran stated.
“And besides…” Teven chimed in with a cheeky grin. “I am not a pony.” Before Haze had a chance to protest any further, Teven picked her up and cradled her in one arm, with her paw under her stomach. “Come now little hoofling let’s go for a walk.”
“Hay!” Haze moaned, as she didn’t like where Teven’s paw was, as it was a little too low for comfort. “Watch where you put your claws, OW that hurt.”
Theran laughed hysterically as he watched her be babied by a Wolven while Sapphire only giggled as she wobbled along behind them. “Hay slow pocks, you coming or what?!” Violet yelled from overhead.
They moved through the forest and its underbrush following after Violet. Haze hated being carried, it made her feel like a foal but at the same time it was reliving. And Teven had such furry arms she would have made the perfect cushion, if it wasn’t for the smell.
They walked for a few minutes till they caught up with Violet and she was waiting for them. “You lot ready?” She asked with barely contained excitement.
“Uh, ready for what?” Theran asked with one side of his brow raised in confusion, but then he sniffed the air. “Wait that smells like…NO WAY!” Now Theran looked excited.
Violet backed up to a bush and pushed it aside with her hoof. She let out an excited giggle then said. “I give you Violet’s Heaven for all your relaxing needs.”
Haze was confused at first but when she looked past Violet, her eyes met something truly remarkable. What Violet had found, was a hot spring. Never in her life had Haze seen an actual hot spring, and it was so big. She had read about them in some old book back in Rest Pit. They were pools that lay on top of volcanic vent or veins and from the looks of it this one was quite active, as bubbles spat and steam emanated from the water.
The group stood in awe, individually marvelling at the sight. “I can’t believe you found a hot spring, Vi.” Theran sounded impressed as he took in a deep breath of the warm, soothing air.
“Well what are you waiting for?” Violet stated as something metal went clunk on the ground. All eyes turned and saw Violet stripping down to nothing.
“Violet what are you doing?” Haze asked in confused disbelief.
As Violet chucked the last of her clothing in a pile and stood naked, she turned and gave them all a cheeky grin. “What? You honestly thought, after finding a hot spring we were just going to leave it without jumping in first?” She laughed. “You’re mad if you thought that.”
Without much hesitation she jumped in the pool of steaming water with a splash. Haze stared in shock and so did the others when Violet came back up from under the water and scream with joy. “WOOOHOOO YEAH!!!” She pushed her dripping mane back and stared at them with the biggest wild, happy smile. “Come on in, the water’s fantastic!”
Haze looked at Theran and he looked at her. “Well, it’s not like I get to do this all the time.” He began taking off his armour. “And I really need a wash.”
While he began to strip, Haze looked at Sapphire who was also taking her clothes off. “You’re going in too?” Haze asked in disbelief once again.
“Sure.” Sapphire stated as she took off her leg warmers. “My body hurts all over and that water look so good.” She tried to take off her torn Jumper but her damaged wing stopped her. “Ahhh…Theran could you give me a hoof?” Without a word, Theran extended one of his hoof blades and cut a straight line down the back of her jumper then cut two more times to free her wings. He then went back to stripping his armour. “Uh…thanks?” Sapphire said slowly and in confusion. “Not like I was going to put it back on.”
Theran just huffed “You’re welcome oh and remember to take that splint off before going in.” He stated.
Haze watched Violet swim around on her back utterly enjoying herself and saw Theran take off the last of his armour and clothing. He looked so weird without anything on, a lot skinnier. She had seen him topless once back in rest pit at the inn but not fully nude. He actually had some faint scars in his silver grey fur, doting his body but they were small, just little white lines. He stood on his hind legs briefly to rub his hooves together before jumping in with a splash.
Violet cheered in delight, forelegs up in the air, as Theran came back up and looked very rigged for a few seconds. “SO FUCKING HOT!!” He cringed through gritted teeth. After a second or so he relaxed and said. “But so bloody good.”
Haze tapped Teven on the shoulder and asked. “Could you put me down now?”
Teven looked at Haze with her blood red eyes. “You sure?” She asked.
Haze nodded and the motion made her head hurt. “Yeah I’m good, not like I’m going far.”
Teven put her down and she wobbled a bit when she first put weight on her hooves, but she balanced herself and steadily walked to Sapphire who was still getting her clothes off. “Damn bandages!” Sapphire swore, as she tugged the nought keeping the bandage attached to her foreleg.
“H-here…” Haze offered. “Let me get that.” She pulled out one of Sapphire’s blades and with a simple cut the bandage fell away. “See, all you had to do was use your blade.”
Sapphire stared at the blade for a second before her brain clicked. “Oh…why didn’t I think of that?” She mused with a giggle. Haze giggled too but it only made her headache. Sapphire got to cutting off the rest of her bandages, holstered her blade and slipped out of her shorts, which made Haze blush slightly.
“It’s ok Haze…” Haze thought to herself. “It’s just your friend…naked.” She was actually blushing a lot now. She continued to speak in her head. “There’s nothing wrong with that, some ponies are naked all the time, I’ve seen them…perfectly normal.” Haze found herself looking over Sapphire’s limbs and felt her heart rate go up a bit. “But she dose have nice legs…wow I never knew she had such toned muscles…”
“Um…Haze?” Haze blinked and snapped out of her weird musing. She noticed Sapphire was blushing ear to ear. “You uh…y-you gunna go in too?” She shyly gestured to the spring where Theran and Violet waited.
“Oh…” Haze was blushing ear to ear as well now as she knew what came next. “R-right uh…” Slowly and awkwardly Haze took off her clothing. First the leg warmers, then her hoodie her shorts and lastly the bandage around her head. It was so cold now without her clothes and it felt so weird but the heat from her cheeks and pounding heart made her forget it.
She looked at Sapphire and noticed she had averted her eyes and her left wing slightly rose. “So uh you um…y-you gunna go in first?” Sapphire asked awkwardly, still making no eye contact.
Haze stood beside her and gave her a nudge with her elbow. “You go in.”
“No you first.” Sapphire insisted with her own elbow.
“No, no I insist.” Haze stated with another nudge, getting a little annoyed.
“No you.” Sapphire.
“You.” Haze.
“YOU!”
A magic aura suddenly surrounded them and they were lifted off the ground. Haze stared over at Theran in shock when she realised his horn was glowing blue. “NO Theran NO…” With a wicked grin Theran hovered them over the water and lightly dumped them in. Haze didn’t go under since the water wasn’t that deep but the sudden heat was a shock to her body as she stiffened up. “AHHHHH!!!” Haze yelled in pain. “YOU JERK!!”
Theran and Violet laughed their heads off while Haze glared at them. She looked to her side and noticed Sapphire’s mane was completely wet and was covering her face. It was kinda funny. After a moment her body adjusted to the heat and it no longer hurt. She felt the bubbles of the water sooth her sore muscles and the warm steam enter her lungs, dulling the pain in her head, allowing her to think more clearly. Her shoulders sagged and sighed a relived sigh as she sat down letting the water do its work.
……………
“Oh my this feels so good.” Haze said as she leaned back a bit, dipping the back of her mane in the water and washing out all the dirt and grime with her hooves.
“I’ll say.” Sapphire stated as she ran her own hooves through her mucky mane. “It’s been a while since I had a decant bath.”
“Really?” Haze asked, astonished. “You could have fooled me, you always look great.”
Sapphire stopped running her hooves through her mane and looked at her in an odd way. “You really think so?” Sapphire asked in a genuine way.
Haze’s mind froze. “Uh…well I uh…” This was embarrassing, she was given a very simple question and here she was tong tied.
Sapphire seemed to notice this and said with a blush. “I uh…thanks…I-I think look great too, Haze.” She averted her eyes again and said in a low voice. “Better than me anyway.”
Haze was getting odd signals from Sapphire lately. More and more she had been acting strange and it only seemed to happen around her. But it wasn’t only that, Haze sensed…something else going on. She didn’t know how she knew it but she just had this weird feeling tickling the back of her mind. She glanced over at Theran and Violet. They were too busy chatting to each other so Haze tugged Sapphire’s hoof and asked. “Can I talk to you for a minute Sapph…in private?”
Sapphire’s eyes seemed to shrink just for a second in shock, then returned back to normal and she nodded. “Uh, yeah sure?” They floated over to a secluded spot in the spring and sat down near the spring wall, where there were more bubbles. Sapphire seemed anxious as she asked. “So uh…w-what d-do you want to t-talk about?”
Haze at that moment was unsure. She knew what she wanted to say but didn’t really know how to say it. She made the attempt anyway, regardless of how she felt. “I…I’ve noticed you’ve been acting…a little odd lately…more than usual.”
Sapphire’s expression went grim and her cheeks began to turn red again. She let out a giggle. “Odd? I-I’m not acting odd. What an unusual thing for you to say Haze.” From the way she spoke Haze knew Sapphire was nervous and that she was hiding something.
Haze gave Sapphire a look that said she wasn’t buying it. “Sapph you’re being odd right now, you won’t even look at me.”
Sapphire kept her gaze away from Haze. “I…I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
Haze narrowed her eyes in irritation. Normally Haze would be more patient with her friend but with her concussion that patients was wearing thin. “Sapph look at me.” Haze stated in a more serious tone. A few seconds passed and when she didn’t answer, Haze put a hoof on her shoulder. “Sapphire!” She said in a stern but quite voice.
Sapphire flinched a little and had an frightened expression on her face. Haze saw this a back off a little. Sapphire hugged her own forelegs, looking a little scared. “Sapphire?” Haze asked in concern now. “What’s wrong, did I do something?”
“N-no…”Sapphire seemed to stutter as if she was cold but that was impossible with the heat that surrounded them. “Y-you’ve done nothing wrong.”
“Then what’s up with you then?” Haze asked in a whisper. She really was confused.
Sapphire still wasn’t looking at her but she did try to speak. “I…I uh…um…” Sapphire looked as if she wanted to curl up in a ball and vanish under the water. “Uuuummmm…” She was blushing so much her face was like a cherry and both her wings were raised slightly.
Haze couldn’t contemplate this properly, her concussion made it so hard to think. Haze buzzed her wings in irritation as she stated. “Sapphire talk to me you’re really worrying me now.” Sapphire bit her lower lip as if to stop herself from speaking and then all of a sudden she sucked in a breath and dove under the water. Haze was completely gob smacked as she saw her swim away under the water. “What the hay! Sapphire get back here!”
She didn’t come back and Haze felt so disordered it made her angry. She punched the water once in frustration and only served to soak her face. She growled loudly, buzzing her wings in anger when she heard a rumbly female voice. “That one likes you.”
Haze felt her cheeks heat up and she spun around in fright to find it was only Teven. She had removed her armour but still had her leather wrapping and bandages on. She was lounging on the warm rock on the very edge of the hot spring, dipping one paw in the warm water. Haze was confused. “Huh? What do you mean she likes me?”
Teven brought her paw up out of the water and pointed at her. “She is attracted to you. Like a bird is attracted to a fly.”
This puzzled Haze even more. “Wait…are you saying Sapphire want’s to eat me?”
Teven’s eyes widened in surprise and she chuckled. “Oh no little hoofling no, you miss my meaning.” She rolled onto her back and put her arms behind her head, relaxing on the warm rock beneath her. “I am saying she wants you.”
Haze was having difficulty processing this. “What? Wait are you suggesting Sapphire’s a…”
Teven cut her off before she could finish. “I am not suggesting anything young hoofling. I am merely expressing what I have observed. I may not be a Thunderfoot but I can tell when two creatures are…into each other.”
Haze blushed so hard her face became as red as Sapphire’s was a moment ago. What Teven was saying seemed to finally click in Haze’s mind and she felt very uncomfortable. “N-no you must be mistaken uh, Sapphire’s my friend she wouldn’t think of me in that way…” She heard a yelp and looked over to Theran and Violet, seeing Sapphire pop out the water. She continued her train of thought as she watched. “Could she?”
(Violet)
Violet was in the deeper part of the spring and she was enjoying every second of it. The water was so warm and relaxing she floated on her back and imagined herself lying on a cloud. She could have fallen asleep like this if she wanted to as her eyes were closed and she was daydreaming. She thought about Rest Pit and those they left there. She imagined Lilly and Tim caring for their new-born foal, trying to picture what the little one would look like. With its tiny hooves, cute little nose and big heart melting eyes.
She smiled at the thought and wondered what it would be like to have her own foal. She liked the idea and maybe some day in the near future she could, but there was just one problem. She opened her eyes and looked for Theran. She found him quickly, sitting on his own by the spring’s side, washing grime out of his spiky red mane.
She had been dwelling on what he had told her last night and bits of a puzzle she had been trying to figure out for so long, were finally starting to go together. This Ashtrid he had spoken of had at one point in time been his wife and they had been very close. But how close was the question. Close enough that he still had lingering feelings for her even after all this time. There was only one way to find out.
She righted herself in the water and swam over to him till she hit the shallow water. He noticed her and he smiled, which was unusual for him. Violet decided to speak first. “Enjoying yourself?” She asked.
Theran kept his smile as he pushed his mane out his eyes. “Yeah, strange enough I actually am.” He admitted.
Violet put on a smile of her own. “That’s great to hear. It’s not everyday I get to see you actually smile for once.”
Theran huffed at that happily. “Well dinny get used to it now, this is only a one time thing.”
She giggled. “And soon you’ll be back to your same old grumpy self.”
“Yep.” He admitted with no shame.
Violet shook her head in amusement and sat down beside him. She was a little nervous about asking him about his passed wife but deep down she had to know. She coughed once and asked. “So um…about last night…”
“Mmhmm?” Theran acknowledged.
“I was wondering if we could continue where you left off. Is that…ok?” Theran stopped what he was doing and looked at her. He didn’t look angry but nether did he look happy.
“I thought you heard enough last night?” Theran pointed out.
Violet bit her lower lip as she steeled herself. “I…did, but the subject of your…wife, peeked my interest.”
Theran narrowed his eyes ever so slightly. He sighed and sagged his shoulders. “Fine, but only because I still owe you.”
Violet smiled with a ping of guilt and began to ask him questions with as much care as possible. “How…long were you and…Ashtrid, together?”
Theran did that expression again when he went into deep thought. Where he frowned, stopped smiling and stared off into space. “We were together for nearly 65 years. She died at the age of 87.”
Violet’s eyes widened in shock, she wasn’t expecting such a number. “Wow…87!” She said in disbelief. “That’s old. She must of looked after herself well.”
“She did.” Theran seemed amused. “She was always the fitness and neat freak type but she was so nice and so wise. We met when I was 20, she was 22 and from that day we were inseparable.”
“Did you two…ever have any kids?” Violet asked and felt her stomach twist the moment after she said it.
Theran looked down cast now and she knew she had hit a nerve. “We…did have one…a Filly we named Trisha. She looked more like her mother but she did have some of my features and my temper.” He closed his eyes as if reliving a painful memory. “I don’t know what happened to her after her mother died…she had her own life at that point, a job, husband, kids.” He sighed. “She wanted nothing to do with me after Ashtrid passed away, I guess in a way I was dead to her too.”
Violet felt regret now for asking questions. “Wow um…wow…I’m…I’m so sorry Theran.”
“Don’t be.” Theran let out a deep sigh. “It was a long time ago.” He opened his eyes and frowned. “Can I ask you something?” He asked oddly.
Violet raised one side of her brow in confusion. “Um, sure.”
He looked her in the eye. “Why do you want to know so much about my past wife?” His voice was calm and even as he stared right in her soul.
Violet was trapped in a corner now. Should she tell him how she feels? How would he react? Now that Violet knew more about Theran’s past she felt if she told him he would think she was trying to replace his dead wife.
Just when she thought she had no choice but to answer him, something bumped her leg. Violet’s eyes went tiny for a split second before she yelped with fright and sprang out of the water “There’s something in the water!” Violet screamed as she stood dripping wet on the rocky edge of the spring. Theran also looked startled as he backed up.
Suddenly something splashed out from under the water and it was Sapphire. She gasped loudly as she emerged and noticed Theran and Violet giving her death glares. “Sapphire, what the hell?!” Violet stated as she hopped back in the water. “You almost gave me a heart attack.”
“You? What about me?!” Theran also stated. “It’s not like I can’t still get them.”
Violet rolled her eyes. “Oh shut up you, you can’t even die remember.” Theran just huffed. Even though her heart was pounding, Violet was glad Sapphire popped up when she did, saving her from the awkward spot she was in. She sat back down and asked Sapphire. “Anyway what were you doing sneaking about under the water?”
She noticed Sapphire’s cheeks were red and her wings had stiffened. While Violet raised one side of her brow, Sapphire nervously began to stutter. “Oh u-uh nothing uh j-j-just going form a s-swim hah, hah.”
Violet glanced at Theran and so did he to her, not really buying it. “You sure you weren’t doing something else sugar cube?” Violet asked Sapphire.
“Sugar cube ay?” Theran mused. “That’s a new one.”
Violet just rolled her eyes in exasperation. “I got it from a Heartlander back at Rest Pit.” Violet admitted. “Some young yellow Mare named Apple something, I don’t know.”
“Whatever.” Theran sighed. “I’m done in here anyway.” He got up, climbed out the water and shook himself off.
As he went over to his gear Violet turned back to see Sapphire trying to sneak away. “Hey we’re not done missy!” Sapphire froze and slowly turned her head to look at Violet. She motioned Sapphire to come back over to her and she did reluctantly. “Now…” Violet began to say as she put a foreleg around Sapphire shoulders and pressed her to her side so she couldn’t escape. “What’s got you so flustered?”
Sapphire looked like she was going to be sick and Violet really hoped she didn’t, she just got clean. “I…I uh…” She was shaking and this worried Violet.
“Hey what’s the matter?” Her hold on Sapphire became more of a comfort than a restraint as she could feel Sapphire heart hammering in her chest.
“It’s Haze.” Sapphire said in a whisper.
Violet frowned and looked over to where Haze was. Haze looked perfectly fine as she chatted to Teven, who was relaxing on some rocks. “What about Haze?” She looked at Sapphire again and she was covering her eyes with her hooves. “Sapphire what’s wrong? You’re really starting to…”
“I have a crush on her.” Sapphire blurted in a quiet sob.
It all made sense now and Violet felt herself relax. “Oh…I see…well didn’t see that coming.”
Violet merely put her hoof behind Sapphire’s head and guided it into a comforting embrace. “Shhh it’s ok, I won’t tell her, girl’s promise.” She stroked her blue mane as Sapphire wrapped her forelegs around Violet’s waist.
“I think she’s starting to figure it out.” Sapphire sobbed into Violet’s chest as she slowly calmed down. “What do I do?”
Violet pondered that as she looked over at Haze. “Well if you feel this strongly about it then perhaps you should tell her, when you feel ready to that is.”
“But what if she doesn’t…you know…swing that way?” Sapphire asked as her breathing became normal again and she lifted her head up, to look at Violet’s face.
Violet wasn’t sure. She had known Haze since she was a filly and practically raised her but never really figured out her…sexual preference, if she had one. With her being half changeling there was a number of possibilities. Violet just shrugged. “Well…you’re just gunna have to find out yourself, cause I don’t know I’ve never asked her.”
Sapphire looked down cast but Violet put her hoof under Sapphire’s chin and made her look at her. “Hay don’t worry too much. I’m sure Haze will understand when you tell her.”
Sapphire seemed to consider this and slowly nodded, when something occurred to her. “Wait you’re not mad that I…uh fancy your niece?”
Violet chuckled and Sapphire looked puzzled. “Oh Sapph you’re so adorable. No I have no problem with it cause I know you and trust you.” She put a hoof on her shoulder. “And if it goes well when you tell her, you have my blessing.”
Sapphire’s eyes seemed to light up with joy as she embraced Violet in a bare hug. “OOOOOHHH Thank you, thank you, thank you!”
Violet’s eyes widened as her airway narrowed. “Sure thing Sapph…glad to help!” She choked.
Sapphire let her go and Violet felt the air return to her lungs. “Sorry I’m just so happy now, this really helped with my anxiety.” She paused as another thought occurred to her. “Wait what will Theran think? I already know he doesn’t like me much.”
Violet laughed. “Oh Sapph don’t you worry about him, if he says anything I’ll deal with him ok.”
“You promise?” Sapphire asked, looking a little nervous again.
Violet smirked and raised her hoof to Sapphire. “Let’s hoofbump on it.” Sapphire gave her a confident grin and together they hoofbumed. “That’s my girl.” Violet cheered.
“Come on time’s up!” That was Theran and when Violet looked over to him, he was already fully kited up and looking like his normal self, though a lot more clean.
“Well…” Violet sighed and got up. “Looks like relax time is over.” And hopped out the spring, giving Sapphire a hoof a long the way.
(Theran Razorblade)
As Theran checked over his armour making sure all the parts were in the right places, Haze, Violet and Sapphire were drying off. It felt good to relax for a while, it helped him think about what they will encounter at Splinter Bay. They were going to need a plan at some point but at the moment Theran had nothing. The only think he knew was they were going to have to be extra careful since the teens were injured.
He watched them, as they got dressed. Haze was just finishing adjusting her leg warmers, Sapphire was making sad faces at her destroyed jumper and Violet was halfway strapping on her steel plating. His eyes fell upon her the most, he couldn’t help it. Other Stallions or Mares wouldn’t really call Violet the most appealing Mare in the world, cause of her almost ruffian appearance. But that didn’t matter to Theran, sure he liked pretty Mares who wouldn’t but to him it was more than about looks.
He knew her in more ways than one and as he watched her strap on the last of her armour he couldn’t help but admire her.
“She will die.” The voice at the back of his mind whispered. “Nothing can stop it…not even YOU!”
Theran shook his head to banish the voice, when Violet tapped him on the shoulder. “Hey?” Theran was slightly startled as he flinched at her touch. She looked concerned after he did that. “Theran are you ok?”
“Yeah I’m fine.” He lied. “Was just in deep thought is all.” He rubbed his temple with his hoof and felt annoyed at the absence of his helmet. He wished he had it to hide what he was thinking but it was attached to his saddle-bag which he had dropped.
Violet’s gaze cast to the ground as she slowly nodded. “Ah I see. Wanna talk about it?” She asked. Theran shook his head without a word and Violet back away. “Oh…ok…well if you ever need to talk I’m right here.”
“Thanks Vi.” Theran said and he meant it too. He looked to Teven. “Teven?” The big Wolven now armoured again, approached him. “Scout ahead, make sure it’s clear.”
Teven nodded, went on all fours and darted into the forest. Theran then looked to the group. Sapphire had discarded her jumper so she was now bare chested but Haze had given her, her cloak for extra warmth. Violet was staring off into the Forest, keeping watch no doubt.
Theran decided to check on a few things, manly their injured teenagers. “Alright, Haze, Sapph come here.” They looked at him then looked at each other. “It’s alright you’re not in trouble.”
“Ok?” Haze stated in confusion.
They approached him and stood in front of him waiting for him to speak. He looked over at Violet. “Vi could you take a look at Sapphire’s wing while I check Haze?”
“Sure.” Violet happily agreed and ushered Sapphire over to her while Theran looked over Haze.
“Sit.” He instructed bluntly. Haze sat and so did Theran. He put his hooves on the sides of her head gently and looked at her eyes. “How’s your head feel?” Theran asked sincerely.
Haze kept still as he checked her and answered his question. “Still sore but at least I can walk without stumbling now. That spring really helped.”
Theran made a little “Hmmm” sound as he looked and compered her eyes. The right side was normal but the left was still small. “Ok well your eyes still havny gone back to normal yet so I suggest you take things slow, at least for a day or two.”
“Uh…ok sure.” Haze agreed awkwardly.
Theran let go of her head and looked her in the eye with a deep sigh. “You know…I almost miss the times you never shut up.”
“Huh?” Haze was puzzled.
Theran smirked. “You know, back when you was just a filly. I would either be talking with Vi, tending the bar for Lilly or doing something for whoever in the inn, and you would always be behind me jabbering on about gods know what. And now that you’re 14, more mature and a lot quieter…I kinda miss it.”
Haze just stared at him oddly. “O…k? That was uh…a little random?”
Theran sighed again. “Ah forget it.” He lightly ruffled her mane and she scrunched her face up in annoyance.
“OU!” That was Sapphire and Theran turned to see her rubbing her wing and a startled Violet. “That hurt.” Sapphire moaned.
“Oh stop being such a wuss I barely touched it.” Violet stated with a stern look in her eye.
“How is she?” Theran asked Violet.
Violet looked in his direction and gave him a smile. “Hot spring loosened her wing up, though I suggest she keeps the splint on till it’s healed properly.”
“Alright Vi do your thing.” Theran acknowledged. While Sapphire moaned and groaned as Violet bandaged her wing, there was a rustling sound and Theran turned swiftly, hoof on his sword hilt but it was only Teven. “Teven. The way clear?” He asked her.
Teven had a few berries in her left paw and she was eating them as she approached. “Nutin around fur mowls.” She garbled as she chewed her little snack.
Theran was confused when he didn’t catch what she said. “Sorry what?”
Teven swallowed and repeated herself. “There is nothing around for miles. The way is clear.”
“Good work.” Theran said gratefully and Teven gave him a respectful nod. “Alright!” Theran turned back to the group. “Listen up!” They all looked toward him as he spoke. “We’ll be heading to Splinter Bay soon but first let’s have something to eat.” He looked at Violet. “Vi show us what you got?”
Violet smiled and from under a bush she dragged out a large leaf and on the leaf was snow fruit. They were accentually berries but they were immune to the winter’s cold and actually lived off of it. “It’s not the best but it was all I could find.” Violet admitted as she brought the leaf to the middle.
“Are you sure those are safe to eat?” Haze asked as she looked at the berries with a picky expression.
Violet gave Haze a scary stare. “No Haze I’m trying to poison you.” Haze and Sapphire looked a little frightened while Teven stopped chewing and stared at the berries in her paw but after a tense moment Violet laughed. “I’m just joking, they’re perfectly safe though not very filling.”
“It’ll have to do.” Theran stated with a groan. He wasn’t a fan of berries. “Well eat up, we’re moving in ten.”
………..
The group had their fill of the berries, Violet was right they weren’t very filling but provided the energy they needed. Then they all took a quick last minute toilet break then headed out. Theran was up front with Violet while Haze, Sapphire and Teven took up the rear. The sun had risen in the morning sky, bathing the forest in warm light, which was a sigh of relief for Theran. For once the sky was clear and he could actually see the blue above. But he didn’t have the luxury to sight see. They had to figure out where they were and without a map, it made that job ever harder.
They got back to the camp and everyone stopped. Theran looked at Violet. “Vi we need to figure out where the road is. Any ideas?”
Violet frowned and tapped her chin in thought. She looked up and pointed at the top of the cliff. “There, that looks like a good spot to get a lay of the land.” She then looked around puzzled. “Uh…how do we get up there? We could go around?”
“That’ll take too long.” Theran declared and looked at Teven. “You think you could climb that?” He asked her.
Teven looked up the cliff. It was about 100merets high and was quite a deadly fall, but Teven made a wicked grin. “Think it? I know it.”
Without so much as a running start Teven used her long, muscular legs to leap onto the cliff wall and sink her claws into it. Then without pause she quickly bounded up the cliff wall with little effort. “Wow, now that’s impressive. Just imagine how heavy she is with that armour and she can do that.” Violet admitted as she watched Teven in awe.
“That’s Wolven for ya.” Theran said with a smirk. “Perfect predators, completely adapted to their hash environment.”
“Sounds like you admire them.” Violet assumed with a hint of distain.
“Well, I am half Wolven.” Theran pointed out. “But I mostly admire their sheer will power. You’ll be surprised the level of endurance a Wolven is capable of, it’s actually pretty scary.”
“To the peek of the tallest mountain and the cold of a raging storm. Endure and survive.” That was Haze and Theran gave her an odd look. She noticed this and shrugged. “What? It’s a quote from a book I read.”
Theran just shook his head in amusement and looked up to see Teven reach the top. “Do you see anything?!” Theran yelled up to her.
Teven had her paw above her eyes as she peered into the distance. “I see a road !” She called down. “It is not too far AND I see a river farther a few miles down.”
“Alright!” Theran called. “Come back down so we can get moving!”
Teven descended quicker than she did going up, almost sliding her way down and using her claws like breaks. When she hit half way she jumped and landed with such an impact it shook the ground beneath their hooves.
“Lead the way Teven.” Theran asked and she nodded.
She moved ahead with Haze and Sapphire behind her. Theran was about to move to when Violet put a hoof on his shoulder and stopped him. She spoke in a hush but frantic tone. “You sure that’s a wise decision? What if she leads us to our deaths?”
“Not this again.” Theran thought in annoyance. He shrugged her off. “Vi it’s safe. She won’t harm us.”
“How do you know that?” Violet asked in anger. “I for one don’t trust her.”
“I’m not asking you to trust her.” Theran stated sternly and turned his head to look at her. “I’m asking you to trust me. You do trust me, right?”
Violet looked shocked and slightly offended. “Yes of coerce I trust you, you ninny. Why would…know what never mind, forget it.”
She stormed off after Teven and the two teens while Theran was left puzzled. “What th…Mares.” Theran sighed with a shake of his head and moved to catch up with them.
…….
They walked for about 15 minutes or so and all was oddly quiet. Haze and Sapphire walked side by side but didn’t talk which was odd for them. Haze would normally be talking about Wereponies by now but was silent. He guessed getting battered and bloodied by wooden monsters would put a damper on your mood. But still he would of preferred to hear some chatter.
He was walking beside Violet and she hadn’t been talking either. When he looked at her this time, her expression wasn’t angry or even annoyed. She actually looked a little tired and maybe bored.
He decided things had been quiet long enough and made a loud cough. “So, Vi? What’re you thinkin about?” He asked.
Violet almost seemed startled by the random question but she did her best to answer. “Uhra…um…I was just thinking…I was just…” Her expression brightened suddenly and she looked more awake as she put on a smile. “I was just thinking of the time a box of coco powder landed on your head back in Rest Pit.” She giggled. “You were completely covered in it and even when you cleaned up everypony kept asking why they could smell chocolate.”
Theran smirked and stifled a laugh. “Yeah well it had to happen some time. Say didn’t you have a similar accident? Where Lilly was trying to teach you cooking, only for, whatever it was you were cooking, to blow up in your face. I remember it being gooy.”
“It was a cake.” Violet admitted. “And I may of used too much flower…and a tough of Good Stuff.” She gave Theran a cheeky look. “But that doesn’t even compere to the time when Merry spiked your drink and you thought carrots were coming to life just to eat you.”
Theran gave her a sceptical look. “That one never happened, I would remember.”
Violet gave him a sly look. “What if I told you the side effect was short term memory loss.”
Theran was shocked. “You cheeky little…no way you’re making this up.”
“It’s true.” She looked over at Haze. “Ante that right Haze? Ay he was running around like a daft thing screaming about…” Before she had a chance to finish she tripped over something and let out a yelp when she full face planted the snow.
Theran and the others stopped in surprise. Violet’s flank stuck perfectly up in the air while her head was completely buried under the snow. He was fighting so hard not to laugh but he did let out a few barely contained snickers. What she had tripped on was a bag, a saddle-bag to be accurate. Violet flopped onto her belly and popped her head out of the snow with a dazed expression. Theran leaned in and patted her on the shoulder. “Congrats Vi, you’re now a better tracker than I am.”
He couldn’t contain it any longer and burst out laughing. Violet gave him a death glare so lethal he swore he could feel his head burning. Or was it the laughter. “You done yet?” Violet asked in a very serious manner.
“Not by a long shot.” Theran stated and continued laughing.
“Screw yourself with a spoon Theran, just…fuck you.” Violet was so angry he swore he saw the snow melting on her head.
Theran got a hold of himself and offered her a hoof. “Ok I’m sorry.” He said with a wink. Violet looked surprised but then smiled, taking his hoof. He helped her up and she brushed herself off. “But seriously that was priceless.” He said with another fit of giggles.
“Oh shut up.” Violet punched his chest plate hard enough he felt winded.
Haze meanwhile was digging through the snow till she pulled out a green saddle-bag. “Hey it’s my bag.” Haze cheered. “Oooohhh how I missed you, now I can read my book next time we camp.”
Theran himself dug through the snow and sure enough he found his, Violet’s and the camping equipment. “Finally.” Theran took his missing helmet of his bag and brushed off the snow. “Was starting to feel naked without this.”
“Why cause it’s the only thing to hide your ugly mug?” Violet joked.
“Hush you.” Theran stated sternly. “This is a special moment. There, there daddy willny lose you again.” He said while patting his helmet lovingly.
“Oh gods you’re so sad.” Violet murmured as she began to strap her bag back on. Theran just huffed.
“Hey?!” All eyes turned to Teven. From the snow she pulled out the rest of the camping equipment in one paw. “Is this stuff important?”
Theran glanced at Sapphire blankly and she noticed this. “HEY I’m not carrying that.” She stated, with a very serious expression.
(Stat System)
Being in the Hot spring has given all characters a positive buff on all categories.
Normally Theran would get up in the morning, get his Snow Steel on, greet his wife and child with smiles and laughs, then head off to the barracks to do whatever was on his to do list as Arch mage. Normally a mountain of paper work, but today wasn’t one of those days.
The mission the Prince had given him began today. All the soldiers he had hoofed picked days before had probably said their goodbyes to their families and friends and were awaiting him outside the city, by the great wall. Theran was already on his way to the city gates, now and then glancing at the many ponies watching him as he passed by. Along side him was his wife Ashtrid and his 4-year-old daughter Trisha.
Ashtrid was attempting to change his mind again. “Theran you know you still dinny have to do this. It’s not dishonourable to refuse.”
Theran could understand how she felt. If their positions were reversed he would probably be the same, trying to reason with her. But it was never so simple. “We’ve been over this Ash, I have a duty to this city.”
“Sod duty!” She whispered in annoyance. “What about our family?”
“I’m doing this for our family and all the other families in this city.” Theran shot back with a stern voice. “Something bad is bruin out there and it’s my job to stop it from reaching here.”
“But why you?” Ashtrid asked, still not backing down. “Why not some other pony that doesny have a child to raise huh?!”
Theran stopped her in her tracks with his hoof placed on her chest. He glared into her sapphire eyes angrily. “That’s enough Ash! The reason it has to be me is because there is no other pony to do this job AND what about all the other soldiers waiting out there? They have families, with wives, husbands and foals of their own. YOU’RE NOT THE ONLY ONE!!”
Ashtrid looked shocked and was taken aback by his anger. She looked at the ground, shame welling up in her eyes. Theran realised he shouldn’t have yelled at her, not in front of Trisha and defiantly not in public. He felt ashamed of his action and embraced her in a loving hug, to her surprise. “I’m sorry Ash, I really am I…I shouldn’t have let my anger get the better of me.”
She slowly returned the embrace and held him tight. “ I’s ok…It’s ok…I…I just don’t want to loss you.” She crocked, her emotion barely contained. “I don’t want Trisha to grow up without a Father.”
“Hey.” Theran let her go and cupped his hooves under her cheeks, making her look at him. “Look at me, look at me.” She looked into his wolf like eyes. “I made a promise, I will return and when I do I’ll never leave you again. You hear?”
Ashtrid’s eyes shifted from side to side as she scanned his, while tears escaped out of hers. “Yes…I…I hear you.”
Theran nodded with a warm smile and brought his attention to his daughter. He crouched down to her level and peered into her big blue eyes. “Trish, I got a job for you.” She leaned in closer when he whispered in her ear but loud enough for Ashtrid to hear. “I need you to look after your Mum while I’m gone. Can you do that for me?”
Trisha nodded. “Y-yes Daddy.”
“That’s my girl.” Theran said with pride and kissed her on the forehead. He then went back up to his wife’s level. “You take care Ash. Remember chin up and stay strong.”
Ashtrid looked like she could barely hold it together. She quickly leaned forward and kissed him on the lips. It was a long loving kiss that felt like it would last forever but he had to move or be stuck in limbo. Their lips made a smacking sound as he pulled away. “I love you Ash.” He said as he back up.
“I-I love you too.” Ashtrid said through escaping sobs. She leaned her head down to Trisha and said. “Wave goodbye to Daddy.”
“Goodbye Daddy!” Trisha said as she was instructed but he could tell she didn’t completely understand way.
Containing his own tears, Theran waved back and then turned away to the city gates. There a cart puller waited for him. “Let’s get a move on!” Theran ordered the driver and soon they sped off. Theran couldn’t help but look back at the shrinking gate and noticed Ashtrid and Trisha watching him go. “I’ll be back.” Theran said to himself. “I will.”
(Present day)
“UUUUHHHHHHHRAAA I’m so tired!”
That was Sapphire complaining for like the thousandth time that day. The Group had finally managed to find the road after trotting through the uneven forest for about an hour. They were still technically in the forest but on a road that led to their destination.
Sapphire had practically kissed the ground and praised the damn gods when they found the road and now after hours of walking Theran had, had just about enough. “Sapphire if you so much as utter one more complaint I’ll let Teven chew on your back side.”
Sapphire glanced at Teven as they walked and got a grin full of razor sharp, purl white teeth. She gulped with a grim expression. “Oh give it a rest Theran, we’re all tired.” Violet affirmed as she walked next to Haze.
Haze by far was suffering the most do to her head injury. The hot spring this morning had given her an energy boost but it seems to have worn off. She had taken painkillers but it didn’t improve her state much, and now Violet was helping Haze keep her balance since she was being stubborn and wouldn’t let Teven carry her. On that note it was the afternoon now and they hadn’t stopped for a break yet.
Theran looked ahead. There were still miles of road left as he saw the vast mountains in the distance. He wanted to approach Splinter Bay at nightfall so they walked a few more minutes down the road, till Theran made them all stop. “Alright we’ve been walking long enough.” He looked to the side of the road. “Let’s take a break and let’s do it off the road.” He pointed off to his left. “Over there by those trees.”
They moved off the beaten path to a little thicket by the road. Sapphire literally flopped on the snow-covered ground with a heavy, over exaggerated sigh while Haze nearly collapsed without Violet’s support. She helped her lay down and quickly got her a pillow. “Stubborn filly.” Violet muttered under her breath. “You’re going to pass out again at this rate.”
“I’m fine.” Haze said groggily.
“No, no you’re not.” Violet said sternly as she slid the pillow under her head. “You need to slow down.” Haze clutched her head and let out an irritated growl. Violet just let out an annoyed tut and moved away from her over to Theran, who was watching the road. “I don’t know what to do with her.” Violet complained. “She’s happy and sweet one minute then a moody git the next.” She sighed dramatically, rubbing her temple. “I can’t keep up Theran, it’s like her mood swings are one step ahead of me all the time.”
Theran turned his head from the road and mountains to look at her. She looked so tired, with a little bit a baggage under her eyes. Theran just smirked. “Remember Vi she’s a teenager, and with that head wound her mood will be even more random.”
“But I’m no good with teens, never have been.” Violet explained with a weariness in her tired voice. “You know that.”
Theran did his warm half smile with a little huff of his nose and put a reassuring hoof on her shoulder. “Hey I know how you feel. My daughter was the same at Haze’s age, actually she was worse.” Theran’s mind just clicked as he realised what he had just said. Why was he suddenly talking about his passed daughter as if it were something normal? It felt wrong and so alien to him. He hadn’t spoken of his daughter in this way in centuries.
Violet however didn’t seem to notice his shocked expression do to his helmet and asked. “How did you deal with it? Cause seriously sometimes I feel like I’m at my wits end with her.”
Theran for a moment was lost for words but managed to string something together. “Uh, well uh you…you got to be um…patient.”
“I am!” Violet affirmed. “I’m so patient but no matter how hard I try she just keeps…”
Theran put a hoof on her mouth and hushed her. “Here, let me show you how I dealt with Trisha when she was 14.” Again Theran was shocked at how he managed to just slip into just talking about his daughter as if it were nothing.
He moved past a puzzled Violet and approached Haze. She saw him coming and rolled onto her side where she lay so she was facing away from him. “Go away.” Haze stated in a depressed tone.
He ignored her rude request and sat near her. He didn’t know why he was doing this but something inside was driving him. He took his helmet off and put it on the ground in front of him. He then reached over and pocked her in the side. She waved his hoof away with an annoyed groan, which made him frown. He pocked her again, harder this time and he finally got a reaction out of her.
“WHAT!!??” She shouted, rolling onto her back to glare at him.
Theran smirked. “We’re going to play a little game.” He pushed his helmet over to her. “Who ever has the helmet answers the other’s question honestly.”
She rolled her eyes with a big sigh and flopped onto her side again. “I’m not in the mood for your games.” She stated grumpily.
Theran snorted. “And I’m not in the mood for your attitude. And besides this might be the only time you get a chance to ask me anything you like without any of my excuses.”
Haze rolled back onto her back and looked at him with a raise brow. “And what makes you think I care?” She asked in a snarky way.
Theran made his confident half smile, not falling for her trick question. “Cause I’m an old sod, painful to admit but it’s true and you’re attracted to the unknown and history nut. I mean who knows what secrets history holds that I may know, cause I was there to witness the events.”
That seemed to get her attention when she did that look that thirsted for knowledge. “How do I know you’re not just bluffing?” Haze asked with suspicion.
“Only you can find that out.” Theran stated with a sly wink.
Haze paused for a moment as she narrowed her eyes at him. Then pushed his helmet toward him. “You’re on.” She said with a confident grin.
Theran smirked. “Ok what do you want to know? And it can only be one question.”
Haze at that moment looked unsure, as her gaze wondered and her head tilted slightly in thought. When she spoke it was slow but though out. “I want to know more about…” She looked off to the side and her eyes fixed on Teven, who was lightly prodding the head of Sapphire, who seemed to be snoozing. She smiled. “I want to know more about Wolven.”
Theran raised one side of his brow in surprise. “Wolven ay? Well you’ll have to be more…specific with your question.”
Haze didn’t hesitate. “I want to know about Wolven culture.”
“Wolven culture?” Theran mused.
Haze nodded her head slowly so she didn’t aggravate her head wound. “Uh huh Wolven culture. Cause every book I’ve read on them just describes them as savage, mindless monsters with a lust for pony blood. There has to be more to them than that…right?”
Theran for a moment was perplexed. Never did he think Haze would ever be interested in Wolven, let alone their culture. He quickly collected his thoughts however and did his best to indulge her. “Well uh…yeah I guess so. They’re a very tribal based culture, with their population being made up of hundreds of clans. Each clan has their own set of rules and traditions and all have a very strict hierarchy.” He set his hoof low in the air and started to raise it. “They start with the minor Wolven that make up the bulk of any clan. Then you get the higher ups like, Trainers, Punishers and Shaman. Then at the very top you have the War-chief, the leader of the clan and top dog.”
Haze looked very absorbed by all this, sitting there intently listening to his every word. “That’s so cool. What else is there?”
Theran continued. “Uh…they’re very honour bound and take fighting very seriously. Actually come to think of it, they seem to just do things for war.”
Haze seemed unimpressed. “Wait that’s it? There must be more than that?”
Theran just shrugged. “I dunno. I’ve only ever been to Wolven Guard once and they weren’t very welcoming either.”
On that note Teven decided to lumber over to them after getting nowhere with a dozy Sapphire and said. “I could not help but overhear you talking about Wolven Guard. Am I correct?”
Theran nodded. “Yeah I was just telling her what I know of Wolven culture.”
“Which isn’t very much.” Haze moodily grumbled, getting a dirty look from Theran.
Teven’s expression seemed to lighten up at the word culture, and puffed out her chest. “Wolven culture? Well why not ask me? I know all there is to know about my own kind.” She sat down with them in a lounging sort of way with her legs folded to one side of her and putting her weight on one arm while the other rested on her hip. She addressed Haze with a knowing smile. “So little Hoofling, what is it you would like to know?”
Haze had a look of excitement on her face and fidgeted like a little Filly getting to try chocolate for the first time. “More about your society, way of life, history, laws…anything.” Her excitement was barely contained.
“Never took you for a Wolven nut.” Violet said as she too joined them in their forming little circle.
Haze and Teven ignored Violet to her annoyance and Teven began to speak, calmly and relaxed. “Ah well let me see, hmmmm…” She scratched her chin in thought and peered up at the trees till her eyes light up and she smiled. “Well I was never very…how do you say it…talkative when I was a youngster but Wolven culture is very war based. All pups male and female are trained to fight and kill the moment they are one cycle old, going through many deadly trials till they are ready for the final and deadliest trial, The Trial of Fear.”
“The Trial of Fear?” Haze asked in amazed confusion. “What’s involved in it?”
Teven narrowed her eyes and made her voice sound all serious. “It is a trial that tests your very endurance, mind and body. You are sent alone to a dark valley that was cursed with dark magic and in the valley you must face your greatest fears and overcome them. For no Wolven can call them self a warrior until completing this trail.”
Theran had to admit this was interesting, never had he heard of this trial before and gave his view on Wolven a little more depth. Haze meanwhile look struck with awe as she asked. “Did you pass the trial?”
Teven opened her mouth but didn’t speak for a second, but after a moment she did. “I…did…but I do not want to talk about it…It is…personal.”
“Oh…” Haze looked down cast. “I see.”
Teven took in a deep breath and let it out slow through her mouth. “Anyway that is just the beginning. There are still so many things a young Wolven goes through in their life. My favourite was the Ûnta-Grama.”
“Oonta…what a?” Haze exclaimed in confusion. Even Theran was confused.
Teven also was momentarily confused till she laughed. “Oh forgive me I forgot you are not Wolven and do not speak my tong. The Ûnta-Grama is what you Thunderfoots would call…a festival. A festival of clans gathering together to share resources, meet old friend and family, where two rivals can meet and battle for entertainment for the other clans. And the food, oh the food brought by the many different clans are almost to die for, some actually do die for the food.”
“I don’t think I want to know what those types of food could be.” Haze stated with an expression that told Theran she was thinking of what Wolven like to eat.
Teven didn’t seem to notice this and kept on rambling. “Oh and than there are the mating rituals. Oh now that makes me think back.” She seemed to be in a daydream now as she gazed up at the trees. “With the sounds of drums, the smell of willing males, the decretive body paints and the dances. Oh if only I could see that again and have a big wild male chase after my tail.”
“Ok this is getting just a little weird.” Violet chimed in but Teven kept talking as she looked to be in some trance now.
“Big warm muscles around my body and a fluffy beard tickling my nose, oh yes.” Theran was getting just a little uncomfortable when he heard something wood like break. His ears pricked up and he jumped to his hooves.
“What the hell was that?” Theran exclaimed, his mind alert. The sound came from the road and all except Sapphire who was still snoozing stood and crept to where it came from.
Theran was on his back legs with his sword hoof resting on the hilt of his sword and pulled it out slightly from its sheath. As he walked passed he kicked Sapphire, jolting her awake “Hey what the…” Haze clamped her hoof around her mouth to keep her quiet while Theran, Violet and Teven moved up to the road.
Theran pocked his head out and looked down the road. Nothing there but when he looked up the road he saw a large wagon with two ponies at it. One was a grizzly old grey Unicorn Stallion with a white beard and wearing a long navy blue coat covering his torso. He also had a lot of leather armour on his right foreleg, covering it entirely and had what looked like a big old, blue wizard’s hat.
The second was a light tan coloured, young Earth pony Mare with a white mane with orangey highlights. She wore some sort of forest green short-sleeved jacket with a folded collar and was unbuttoned. Her blank flank wasn’t covered by any clothing, except for black and white ring patterned legs warmers and some sort of checkered scarf of the same colours was also covering her face.
They seemed to be together and it looked like that one of their wagon’s wheels had broken off. He could hear the old Stallion yelling and saying things that made no sense. “FUCK SAKE GOD DAMNIT, WHY? WHY DO YOU PUNISH ME SO, MAN FROM UPSTAIRES WHY!!!!???”
“Keep your voice down.” The Mare said in a very low droned out way, like there was no emotion at all in her voice, but was loud enough for his hearing to pick up. “You might attract something.”
They didn’t seem like a threat but Theran wasn’t taking any chances. He looked to Teven. “Teven sneak up beside them but don’t let them see you. I wanna play this safe.” Teven nodded and slunk off into the underbrush like a cat. He then looked at Violet. “You stay here with the girls just in case.”
Violet didn’t argue as she drew her sword and stayed where she was. He had his helmet in his other hoof and he quickly put it on. He then took a deep breath and walked out onto the road. He approached them slow and careful since they hadn’t seen him yet. He still had his hoof gripping his sword hilt with the blade out ever so slightly. The Mare seemed to notice him first and tapped her companion on his shoulder.
The old Stallion turned and saw Theran approaching and for some odd reason, smiled. “Hey there armoured looking fella that strangely smells like a dog.” He tipped his hat to him. “Wouldn’t know how to fix a wagon would ya?”
He had an odd look in his blue eyes and Theran got a weird vibe from the old geezer. He stopped about two meters away from them and looked them over. The Stallion was just smiling oddly while the Mare was just staring with her one orange eye since her mane covered the left one. It wasn’t an angry stare or even a contented one but was a dull unblinking stare that actually unnerved Theran.
He didn’t say anything at first just analysed them but after a few seconds he said. “Yeah…I might know how to fix it. “
“Great.” The Stallion said happily. Theran didn’t move and the Stallion shifted his dark blue eyes from side to side awkwardly. “Um…what are you waiting for?”
“I dinny trust you.” Theran stated sternly. “How do I know you’re not criminals or Mercs looking for an easy score.”
“Touchy much.” The old Stallion huffed. He glanced at his comrade. She nodded without a word like she was expecting this and went to go to the back of the wagon. Just as she was half way her right ear twitched and snapped her head toward the bushes. Moving at unbelievable speed she reached into the bushes and pulled out a rather surprised looking Wolven. Teven must of weighed a good several pounds especially with all her armour on, but this Mare lifted her up in the air like she weighed nothing and slammed her hard onto the dirt path. Teven lay on her stomach and cried out in pain when the Mare pressed one of her hind legs into one of her shoulder joints and twisted her arm backward in a painful angle.
“WOGHA!” Theran spluttered with a flinch, his brain only now taking in what had just happened and pulled his sword out on reflex.
The Stallion meanwhile had vanished from sight and Theran was shocked to find him right next to him on his left. Startled, Theran attempted to elbow him in the face but he ducked with surprising speed for his age and did something unexpected. He gripped the bottom of Theran’s left hind leg and pulled it back so Theran fell forward.
He smashed his helmeted head off the dirt path hard enough for stars to appear in his vision and was momentarily dazed. When he came to his senses the old Stallion was standing over him with his sword in hoof. He pointed its tip right between the eye slit in Theran’s helmet and smiled warmly down to him. He looked back at the Mare who held Teven in place then looked back to Theran. “This…wolf thing a friend of yours youngster?”
Theran didn’t know what to think at that moment, he was still stunned at what had just happened. There was no way this old geezer just did what he did, moving like that. He looked about 80 yet moved like a well-trained Stallion in his youth, and that Mare.
She wasn’t even that big, much smaller than him yet handled Teven like she was nothing more than a feathered pillow and Teven looked ready to burst into tears as the Mare applied pressure to her shoulder joint. At that moment Violet came running up with sword in hoof and Theran tried to stop her. “Wogha Violet I thought I told you to…”
“Shut it.” Violet snapped and Theran clamed his mouth shut. Violet glared at the old Stallion. “What the hell is going on here?! She looked over to the Mare that had Teven on the ground then back to the Stallion that had Theran’s sword. “You better put that down and let them go right now or I swear to the gods…!”
The Mare released Teven and she rolled onto her back clutching her shoulder as she let out pained sighs and groans. “I apologies.” The Mare said, still with no emotion. “I didn’t realise she was with you.”
“Uh same here.” The old Stallion backed up and dropped Theran’s weapon. “No need for any more trouble.”
Theran got up and reclaimed his sword, slamming it back home in its sheath angrily. He then came to Teven’s aid while Violet stared down the Stallion and Mare. “Teven you alright?” He asked in concern.
He helped her sit up and she gasped in discomfort and was breathing deeply. “What the in Fenrear’s name are you?!” She yelled at the Mare in anger. “You piece of shrakh!”
The Mare regarded Teven coldly but was polite about it. “If I caused you bodily harm I assure you I left no permanent damage.”
Teven snarled at the Mare but Theran gave her a quick push on her good shoulder and she quieten down. He regarded the Mare with a querying look. “I’ve never seen a pony your size take down a full grown Wolven like that before. It’s like it took no effort for you.”
He didn’t admit it but not even he could lift Teven like that, and that’s without her armour. And then there’s the part of keeping her down. Theran would have trouble with that but not for this Mare it seemed.
“I work out.” Was all the Mare said dully.
“Must work out a lot then.” Teven remarked. “I swear for a moment I thought you were going to pop my arm from its socket.”
“That was my intention, yes.” The Mare admitted emotionlessly but was still polite. “But again I apologies.” She gave a small bow as she said that.
Theran assisted Teven in standing but she only grunted and shrugged him away to her discomfort. While Teven moodily groaned, he addressed the odd per. “Who are you two and where are you heading?”
The old Stallion briefly eyed Violet who hadn’t put her sword away yet and looked toward Theran. “Uh, we are just simple traders, traveling from place to place to sell our many goods from many places. It’s what I was going to show you before our little play session.” He put a hoof on the Mare’s shoulder. “This is my assistant Tasumi. A bit shy but good at what she dose.”
“Shy?” Teven growled while still rubbing her shoulder. “Not what I would call her. More like a Rûga-Dosima.” Theran’s eyes went wide in pleasant surprise as he bit his lips together to hold back a laugh but let out a few snickers.
The old Stallion seemed to take offence to that as he furrowed his brow. “Hey that’s not very nice, she’s not…Um I mean those words sound like an insult…whatever they mean.”
Violet narrowed her eyes at the Stallion’s odd behaviour but Theran was still trying to contain his laughter. He managed to speak however after a few deep breaths. “It means, Midget of Pain.” He couldn’t contain it any longer and let out some hearty laughs, while Violet kept on staring at the so called traders with a look of suspicion on her face.
The old Stallion brushed something off his hat and looked calm again. “Ah well, still not very nice.”
“You still haven’t told us who you are.” Violet chimed in, her eyes fixed on the Stallion.
The Stallion smiled, took off his hat to reveal his balled head and bowed. “Tinker Joe at your serves but please call me Joe.” He put his hat back on and looked over all of them. “And if you help me out with this wagon here I’d be more than happy to sell you some of my best goods. Sound fair to you?”
Theran and Violet looked at each other, silently expressing their thoughts. After a moment of consideration Theran spoke up. “Alright but these goods you speak of better actually be good.”
“Oh I assure you they are.” Joe promised, with another confident tilt of his hat.
“I’ll go get Haze and Sapphire.” Violet stated and finally sheathed her sword.
While she turned and walked off to get said teenagers, Theran went over to the wagon and looked at the broken wheel. Tasumi was next to him as he examined the damage. The joint was still intact and it only looked to be that the part that keeps the wheel in place had come loose. “Well you got lucky, looks like it just slid off. Nothing a little magic can’t fix. But how am I going to prop this up?”
Just as he said that Tasumi put one hoof under the wagon and lifted it up till it was level. Theran looked at her in astonishment. This wagon must of weighed more than Teven and that’s without the goods in the back but this Mare held it up like it was as light as cardboard. “You going to just stare at me or are you going to fix it?” Tasumi asked dully.
Theran shook his head to clear his fizzled mind and got to work on the wheel. He used his magic to lift the wheel and slide it in place. Then he got the nut and blot that kept the wheel on the screwed them back in place. “There good as new.” Theran stated and placed a small rock under the wheel so it didn’t roll away.
Tasumi let go of the wagon and the wheel held true. “Impressive.” She said but still sounded bored. “Joe take a look at this.”
Tinker Joe came over to them and inspected the wheel. “Wow that’s some pretty fine work.” He smiled and moved past them. “Now for my promise. This way if you please.” Theran followed him with caution since he still didn’t trust this per. Joe actually brought up the topic to his surprise. “You seem a bit on edge Mr…?”
“Theran.” He said with a little stutter. “Theran Razorblade.”
Joe smirked and Theran didn’t know why but Joe spoke again before he could think. “And may I ask Mr…Theran, why you and your fellas are on edge?”
Theran took off his helmet and clipped it to his belt before speaking. “Let’s just say we’ve had a run in with some…unpleasant characters.”
“Oh I know that feel.” Joe mused. “Fucking twats running around all over the place just looking to cause trouble.” He snorted. “Nuttin me and my assistant canny handle though.” He looked at some fabric covers and pulled them off. There were bundles of bags underneath fill with stuff but with what Theran couldn’t tell. “Now lets see what we got here.” Just as he said that Haze, Violet and Sapphire appeared from around the wagon. “Ah just in time.” Joe mused again. “Let’s have a rummage.”
He pulled a bag out from the bundle and set it on the ground. He did this two more times and now there were three bags. He untied them and showed their contents. A lot of old junk. “Go on look through them, pick out something you like the look of.”
Theran was unimpressed and didn’t move but Haze and Sapphire bug through the bags with eagerness. Haze with her clock back to hide her bug wings, looked through a bag of metal and plastic things while Sapphire look through a bag of clothing. Almost immediately she found a purple Pegasus jacket in perfect condition and she was overjoyed. “Awww yes! How much?” She looked at Tinker Joe.
“That’ll be one bit please.” Joe stated with a joyful smile.
“Really?” Sapphire asked in disbelief.
“Yep.” He insisted.
“Aww cool!” Sapphire was ecstatic as she slipped into her new jumper and winced when she forgot about her damaged wing.
Violet helped her get it on while Theran eyed Joe. “One bit huh?” He asked in a low suspicious tone. “Looks worth at least ten.”
Joe calmly adjusted his hat. “Are you complaining about low prices for high quality goods?” He gave Tasumi a sly wink and she rolled her one visible eye.
Theran didn’t notice this however and felt a little lost for words. “Uh…I um…I…no?
Joe smiled with delight. “Well then we got nay problems now.”
“NO WAY!?” That was Haze and she had something in her hooves.
“What?” Violet looked over her shoulder. “What is it?”
Haze held up two identical devices that looked to be made of plastic. “Awwww these things are so out dated but still so awesome.” She put one to her ear and pressed something on the other. She gasped. “They still work (makes a squealing sound) Ohhhh this is unreal!”
“What are they?” Theran asked as he leaned in for a closer look.
Haze had a crazy beaming smile. “They’re Trotty Talkies!”
She clicked one of them again and squealed with delight once more. “Trotty whaty?” Sapphire asked, zipping up her new jumper.
“Trotty Talkies.” Haze hugged them to her chest. “Me and my Mum used to have these when I was a foal. We used to act like spies with them and ease drop on my Dad or random ponies in Canterlot.”
“Uh…what do they do exactly?” Theran asked.
Haze turned her happy gaze to him. “They let you communicate over long distances in real time.” She handed him one. “Here I’ll show you, uh go up the road there.”
Theran was puzzled as he stared at the device in his hoof for a moment, and then did as Haze told him. He walked up the road till he was ten meters away and stopped. He looked over at them still confused till the device made a crackling sound and he heard Haze’s voice. “Hey Theran can you hear me?”
Theran was astonished. He was so surprised he actually flinched. “Haze?” He spoke to the device but nothing happened. “Haze can you hear me?”
Her voice came through again. “Are you talking to it? Press the button on the side to speak.”
Theran pressed it and spoke. “Um…hello?” There was cheering back down at the group. Theran actually cracked a smile. “Huh, damn thing actually works.” Haze was quiet all of a sudden. “Haze aren’t you going to speak?”
“THERAN!!” Haze yelled over at him. “TAKE YOUR OFF THE BLOODY BUTTON!!!”
“OH!” Theran took his hoof off the button. “Woops.”
Haze’s voice came through again. “Only press it when you need to talk, don’t hold it forever.”
Theran pressed it again. “Should of told me that before.” He complained.
Haze sighed into the device. “You’re so annoying sometimes.”
Theran smirked. “I’ll keep that in mind.” He walked back over to them and gave the Trotty Talkie back to Haze. “These things are amazing.” He admitted. “And would be very useful. How much?” He asked Joe.
“One bit.”
“Wait what?” Theran was confused. “One bit for each or…”
Joe cut him off. “Together they cost one bit.”
Theran was confused. If he were selling these he would have put them up to at least fifty. Was this trader crazy? Theran’s mulling was interrupted when Haze gasped excitedly. “WHAAAAAT???!!!” She hopped about with joy. “OH, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you…”
She stopped hopping when she gripped her head and growled in pain. “What’s wrong with her?” Joe asked, in concern.
Violet went over to Haze and put an arm around her. “She recently hit her head and has a concussion.”
Joe came closer and examined Haze’s eyes. “Hmmm, that don’t look good.” He quickly went into one of the bags and pulled out something. “This should help.” What he had in his hoof was a black eye-patch and he strapped it on, over her right eye. “There yee be lookin like a pirate now aarrrr, and it’s completely free.”
Haze looked confused as she lifted the eye-patch up slightly to inspect it, but then put it back on and grinned happily. “Now you can wear your pirate hat Haze.” Sapphire stated playfully. “Then you can act like a pirate captain and say ARRRR, all day long.”
Theran smirked at that and then he noticed something else. Violet was beaming with joy at the sight of Haze being happy, and in return Theran felt a warm tingly feeling in his chest. There was just something about their smiles that tugged at his old beaten heart, rekindling something inside of him. He shook his head and came back to reality. “Thank you Mr Joe.” He hovered his bit pouch out of his bag. “But it’s time we set off.”
“Wait, hold on now.” Tinker Joe put up a hoof and made a frowny face. “You and the other lass havny looked in the bags yet.”
Theran rolled his eyes in exasperation, letting out a big sigh. “I’m not interested, I just want to pay for their stuff.”
Joe was having none of that. “But I have so many nice things. You never know what you might find useful out there and after all, a storm is coming.”
Theran’s eyes widened slightly as he recognised that sentence. “What did you just say?” Theran asked in a low threatening tone. He moved about an inch toward Joe and Tasumi moved to block him, glaring at him with her intense orange eye.
Joe coughed and lightly made her move to the side. “Sorry she’s a little overprotective.” She snorted lightly at that. “But what I meant was I heard from a Pegasus or two that a rather nasty storm is blowing this way. I just think it would be in your best interest to, I dinny know…stock up?” He looked at Violet and she looked at him. “You won’t get these kind of deals anywhere else.” Joe insisted.
“I’ll pass.” Theran huffed.
“I’m not.” Violet stated boldly. “Let’s have a look at what you got.”
Tinker Joe smiled warmly at her. “Wise choice lass. Now take as long as you like.” He then turned to Teven. “And what about you Miss…” She snarled at him with a mouth full of razor sharp teeth. “Ok noted, dinny bother you…right.”
Violet looked through the many things in front of her, pushing item after item away till she frowned. “Meh, there’s not really that much.” She straightened up and looked at Joe apologetically. “I can’t seem to find anything that useful.”
“See.” Theran stated and hovered his bit pouch. “So can I…”
“Wait.” Violet said as her gaze went to the wagon. “What’s that?”
She pointed at something on the wagon and Tinker Joe looked at it. “Oh that, I was just about to show you. You know, one last attempt to change your mind.” From the wagon he hovered a small box in his magic and offered it to Violet. “Go on take a peek.”
Violet took the box in her hooves and opened its lid. Her eyes seemed to widen and she smiled. “Wow this looks good.” She took it out for all to see. It was a flip-open compass, pained a very fine shade of green, had sliver forest markings on the lid and was polished into a nice shine. “This is so beautiful and very well made.” She stared at it in awe. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen a compass like this before.” She opened it and looked even more amazed. “Wow are those crystals?!”
“Yes.” Tinker Joe stated proudly. “The cog, the spindle and even the directions are carved into the crystal itself.”
“I take it this will cost us a lot?” Violet asked. “It looks so…”
“One bit!” Joe said suddenly and Violet was taken aback.
“You…you mean just…one?” Violet asked, unsure.
“Yep.” Joe insisted. “One bit.”
“N-no…” Violet looked at it. “It…it looks too good. It must be worth at least…”
Joe cupped his hooves on hers and gently pushed it toward her chest. “One bit, no higher or lower, one bit and that’s final.”
“Why?” Theran asked. He really didn’t like this, it was very odd and very suspicious. “Why the charity?”
“You fixed me wagon.” He just shrugged sheepishly. “So in return it only seems fair right?”
Theran and Violet just stared at each other in silence for a moment before Violet spoke first. “Uh…thank you, uh…I-I don’t really know what to say.”
“Oh no need to worry lass, I’m just a humble merchant.” Tinker Joe gave her a tip of his hat and turned to Theran. “Will that be all?”
Theran nodded. “Yes.”
Joe didn’t look convinced. “Are you sure you don’t want a peek?”
Theran shook his head. “No, nothing for me.”
Joe sighed with a shake of his head. Then brushed off his hat and gave them a respectful nod. “Well I guess our business is concluded. That will be three bits please.”
Theran paid him and he gave one last tilt of his hat. “Well, so long. May we meet again sometime…somewhere…or just sometime.”
Before Theran could figure out his meaning, Tasumi hooked herself up to the wagon and they left. He watched them as they moved down the road, till they vanished around the corner. “What an odd per.” Theran stated aloud, mostly to himself.
While he pondered, Violet came over to him. “Theran?” She asked. He looked at her and found her dangling the compass in front of her. She was blushing and he didn’t know why till she said. “I want you to have this.”
Now Theran was the one who was red-faced as he stared at the compass. “Uh…what?” Was all Theran could muster.
She glanced away embarrassed but still she insisted. “I never wanted it…I…I just…” She shyly looked him in the eye. “I just thought you should have something…to help you navigate. You’re terrible with maps.”
Theran, speechless, took the compass in his magic and looked at it. He was stunned by its simplicity and elegant design. He then looked back at Violet’s flustered face…and felt something he hadn’t felt in a long time. “Um…t-thank you.” Theran managed to say at last.
Violet looked at him with a shy smile. “It’s the least I can do.”
“What?” Theran moved closer to her and put a hoof on her shoulder. “Vi…you don’t own me anything.”
“No, I do.” She sated and stared into his eyes “More than you know.”
He didn’t realise how close they were. He could feel her warm breath on his face, tickling his sensitive nose and her eyes had had his fixed attention. He didn’t pull away and nether did she, as they inched closer. Why was he feeling this way, why couldn’t he shake it? For a moment he thought nothing could stop this, till there was a load cough and Theran snapped out of his trance.
He looked at Teven, Haze and Sapphire and noticed the odd looks they were giving him. “Uh, what are you lot looking at?” He sputtered, red-faced.
They all chuckled and so did Violet who was also red-faced with embarrassment. “Oh nothing.” Teven stated dully, seemingly uninterested.
“Nothing at all.” Haze smirked.
“Nah why would there be something.” Sapphire also said while not making eye contact.
Theran caught on to what they were doing and sighed. “Come on.” He sighed, rolling his eyes. “Might as well set up camp. I want to reach Splinter Bay in the morning and tell you what we’re going to do when we get there. Any questions?”
Teven raised a paw. “When will you tow kiss?”
“Shut it Teven!” Theran growled but everypony started laughing. “Oh come on. This can’t get any worse…can it?”
It had been sometime after they made camp by the road. Theran figured it was a better idea to wait till morning to approach Splinter bay rather than night, like he had originally planed. In that time Haze’s concussion had dissipated and her pupils had returned to normal size but she was in no way fit to use magic yet. Sapphire was still groggy from her injuries and was still complaining, to Theran’s annoyance. But she too was on the mend but still not ready for a fight if one came their way. Which only left him, Violet and Teven.
Teven had been nursing her damaged shoulder ever since their encounter with the strange per of so called traders they encountered yesterday, but was overall in fighting shape. As for Violet, well that was another story entirely. The way they had acted yesterday was still playing in Theran’s mind, how close they had been, the alluring feelings. It bothered Theran, bothered him to how he could be so careless, to deny what he truly felt. One side of him wanted that affection, yearned for it. He knew full well the messages, the signals she was sending him and yet he made it seem like there was nothing at all, that they could never be more than friends. Maybe he should just give in to these feelings and let fate take its coarse. Then again there was his other side, his logical side that told him such a thing was a foolish thing to want and only led to more pain.
Still he couldn’t forget the gesture Violet showed to him by giving him something he didn’t even ask for. He’d have to repay her some how but right now there were more stressful things to attend to.
The morning sun hung low but bright in the sky and from the far hill Theran and the others found themselves on, they could see the river-side village of Splinter Bay. Even from this distance Theran could smell the different scents of cargo from the ships that sailed in and the ponies that lived and traded there. He could see them coming and going, his wolf like eyes giving him almost perfect long-rang vision. Teven must of seen more though since she was pure Wolven, but even with her keen sight she couldn’t see what he was looking for.
“Sooo why are we up here again?” Sapphire asked, knocking Theran out of his thoughts.
With a grumbled sigh Theran turned to the young Pegasus who was standing next to Haze, who still wore the eye-patch Tinker Joe had given her. “We’re up here so that who ever is down there canny see us.”
“And who are these ponies exactly?” She asked, frustrating Theran more.
“I dinny cen.” Theran stated, then said to Violet who was next to him. “But we have a rough idea don’t we.”
Violet nodded. “Yeah. It’s still a little hard to believe that these same ponies have been after you and Haze all this time.”
Theran nodded but Sapphire still persisted. “But I still don’t get why we’re up here.”
Theran sighed and gestured for her to come up beside him. “Let me show you.” She came up beside him, looking a little worried at to what he might do. “Look down there.” She did and he continued. “We dinny know if the ones who’ve been after us are down there but if they are, they’ll have spies watching every pony coming and going and most likely taking note. If we walk right in there, we’ll be walking into a trap.”
Sapphire looked confused but seemed to be grasping what he was saying. “So…how do we get in there without them seeing us?”
Theran half smiled as he chuckled. “Oh you and Haze are staying up here while Violet and I go down there and look for the Golden Egg inn.”
“What?! But we can help.” Haze protested.
“No.” Violet stated, her voice firm and absolute. “This is no game Haze and you two are in no shape for a fight, even if the possibility of a fight is low.”
Haze huffed in defeat. “Fine! But what’s Teven gunna do?” She asked as she glanced at the tall Wolven.
Theran’s grin increased. “That’s where things get really interesting.”
(Teven)
“You sure this is a good plan Pack Leader?” Teven asked into the Trotty-talky. The device was so small in her paw it was almost hidden from view. She didn’t really understand how the thing did what it did but she could not deny its usefulness.
There was a crackly sound from the device and Theran’s voice came in. “Why not? How often dose a Wolven just walk right into a pony village and get ignored?”
Teven gulped slightly as she walked on the dirt path leading into Splinter Bay. “I would not know, I have never done this before.”
“First time for everything.” Theran replied in an enthusiastic way. “Now just remember, no sudden movements, walk like you belong and if things do go south do not hurt anypony and get the hell out. Understand?”
“I understand that this is crazy.” Teven remarked.
“You’ll be fine, now pipe down and stick to the plan.”
Teven hide the Trotty-talky in one of her pouches and continued to walk toward the village. There were no guards on the road nor were there any watch towers or any form of defences. She guessed since she was so deep in the Barrier lands, such defences were not needed since no one ever thought a Wolven would get in so far. A few passers by noticed her and stared at her in disbelief as she walked on by paying them no heed. “All a part of the plan.” Teven assured herself.
The more she walked toward the village the more Thunderfoots she passed by and the more eyes that followed her stride. She was expressionless as she strode two legged into Splinter Bay and eyed the crowed that parted before her. There were so many smells here she felt almost overwhelmed by them. The smell of salt, iron, socked wood, damp, baked bread and so many others. But there was one smell that grew the more she walked.
Fear.
The scent was so potent it sent chills down her spine and to the tip of her bushy tail. The predator in her yearned to give that fear meaning, to give it something to feed off of. But she had to control herself. She was a disciplined warrior not a mindless monster that these hooflings made her out to be. She was so far in now that the crowd was getting thicker.
She had never seen so many Hooflings and she betted they had never seen a Wolven this far in land before. So many eyes, so many colours, shapes and sizes. Just when she thought this was too easy, a lot of the Thunderfoots stood their ground and stopped her from moving any further.
She stood there and eyed each and everyone of them, sizing them up with the intensity of her eyes. Then one of them spoke, a larger green Earth male with a straggled beard. “Turn back dog!” The Earth male stated in a threatening tone. “Your kind ante welcome here.”
Teven didn’t even flinch as she said calmly. “Why, I am not doing any harm.”
The Earth male scowled at her and so did his followers. “Your kind has killed more ponies than we can count. You’re a monster and a murderer.”
Teven placed her paws on her hips and gave him a dismal look. “And yet you are able to speak to me. If I were a mindless monster, I would be eating you instead of talking.”
The male knew what she was doing. She was toying with him and cared little for what he was saying. It wasn’t her who killed the countless many so why should she care? “Don’t play me you two legged freak!” Teven raised a brow at that as the male continued his rant. “I lost good friends and family to your kind, we all have.”
Teven sighed deeply and she rubbed the bridge of her snout with one paw. “That is tragic and all, but I did not kill your friends or family so your words are meaningless to me.”
That sparked a rage in the male as his face distorted into an angry scowl. “Get out our village!” He yelled and so did many others. Her ears twitched as she ducked under a rock that was thrown at her. The anger in the air was so thick it was all she could smell. All around her the hooflings advanced on her, throwing mud and rocks left and right. She was backed up into a corner and some rocks and mud hit her armour.
They chanted harsh words like, monster, savage, bitch and many others. She wasn’t scared of them but their sheer numbers of was a little unsettling. She could tear through them all with her bare claws if she wanted to. But she would honour Theran’s wishes and not cause physical harm. But he said nothing about scaring them. “You are making a mistake.” Teven stated confidently.
“And why’s that!” The same green male asked in anger.
Teven smiled lustfully and caught a glint of fear from the mob in front of her. “You never heard the rule?” She flexed her claws. “Never corner a wild animal.”
Before anyone could move Teven eyed a stack of tied down barrels and with her sharp claws she cut them free. They all rolled out into the crowd and Teven then used this distraction to make her escape by leaping onto one of the building’s roof tops and made a beeline for the forest by jumping from roof top to roof top, damaging roof tiles as she went. Many winged ones procured her and a few horned ones, but Teven was too quick for them as she dodged rocks and spells. But she couldn’t loos them this way, she had to find a way to get out of sight.
As she landed on a lone rooftop she caught the scent of something. Baking flower, there was a whole cart full of it stacked neatly in sacks below her. She grinned madly as she looked over her shoulder and saw the winged ones closing in. “Cannon ball!” Teven roared and jumped flank first onto the pile of flower.
The sacks exploded from her sheer weight and kicked up a massive white cloud that destroyed all visibility. Hooflings cried out in fright and confusion while a massive furry shadow darted away out the fog and into the forest.
(Theran Razorblade)
“Well…she defiantly made a distraction alright.” Violet stated as she and Theran witnessed the massive flower cloud over yonder. The two had made it into Splinter Bay completely ignored do to Teven’s unexpected show.
“She did a good job.” Theran said with a smirk. “Now let’s make the most of it.”
While everypony was preoccupied Theran snatched two hooded cloaks from a vender and gave one to Violet as he strapped on his. Her one was light brown while his was black. Keeping as low a profile as possible they moved away from the startled crowd and explored the village together. After Teven’s show died down the streets resumed its normal atmosphere and the ponies went about their day again. He had never really been to a river settlement before so all of this was new for him. The smell, the sights everything was fresh. He liked this feeling, discovering something new. “This place is so…different.” Violet said as she too, took in the sights around her.
Theran smiled at that. “Well this place is new to me too. I’ve never really been to a place like this before.”
Violet looked shocked. “Really? I thought you of all ponies would have been to a place like this.”
“Nope.” Theran stated. “First time. I’ve been more of a highland pony and never really seen these places before.”
Violet chuckled at that, making him raise his brow in amusement. “Well I guess we’re both out of our depth here.”
“Did you just make a river pun?” Theran asked in astonishment.
Violet made a stupid grin and rolled her eyes. “Maybe.”
Theran smiled but shook his head. “Ha well call me pleasantly surprised.” They laughed as they passed the docks and Theran looked over to it in wonder. The ships docked there were something to behold, finely crafted, perfectly balanced and large, carrying 40 maybe even 50 passengers at a time.
“Wow what…what are those things?” Violet asked as her eyes fixed on them.
“They’re boats.” Theran answered. “They carry ponies from place to place by the river.”
“Wow.” Violet said in awe. “Can we use one to get to the Heart Land?”
It was a good question, one Theran hadn’t considered. “You know that’s not a bad i…” Theran stopped mid sentence when his eyes scanned across a gold sign on a lone building by the docks. It was the Golden Egg inn. Theran put a hoof up and Violet stopped, looking at him in confusion till he pointed at the inn. “That’s our target.” Theran stated, now more serious.
“How do you want to approach this?” Violet asked.
There weren’t many ways they could approach this, not without string up something. But one thing was certain. “I can’t go in there.” Theran finally said in a low voice.
Violet looked confused as she stared at him. “What? Why not?”
“If I go in and this Silver is in there too, she’ll recognise me even with this get up.” He gestured to his cloak.
“Then what are we gunna do?” Violet asked.
“Simple.” He placed a hoof on Violet’s chest plate. “You go in.”
Violet looked taken aback. “W-what, why me?”
Theran explained. “They know what I look like, but they don’t know what you look like. Go in, scout the place and if you find any silver mares you come straight out, back to me. I’ll wait here.”
Violet looked unsure for a moment or two as she looked at the inn with calculated eyes. Then sucking in a deep breath she pulled herself together and walked up and endured the inn.
Theran watched her as she went through the door and felt something odd. He felt a sense of worry so strong he felt his hooves twitch. He said he would wait but he couldn’t stand here, he needed to do something. He looked around for well, anything and noticed a few venders. One of which was selling trinkets. “Well…I guess it couldn’t hurt.” Theran thought as he looked one more time at the inn and then moved to the vender across the street. He guessed he would blend in better this way.
He approached the stale but no pony seemed to be attending it. He read the sign above it and it said ‘Gold Rush’s Golden accessories’. Just when he was about to take a look a pure white Pegasus Mare with a black and white mane popped out from under the stale and startled him. “HIYA!” The Mare greeted in a high pitch voice and intense but delighted golden eyes. “I’m Sally Gold Rush, welcome to the Gold Rush’s accessories.” She had a very kid-ish but gentle voice and Theran relaxed.
Her eyes went wide when she saw his startled expression. “Oh my I’m sorry I didn’t mean to scare you.” She looked worried but Theran cleared the air.
“It’s ok you just surprised me is all.” The look of relief on her face eased Theran’s tense mind.
“Oh that’s good then, I thought you were going to turn away for a second. Any whooo, how can I help you good Sir?”
Theran was a little lost for words till he noticed the mark on her flank, a golden crown. “You’re from the Heart Land I take it?”
Sally nodded with a warm smile. “Mhm, sure am. I travelled up here to sell my wears to the Ponies of the Barrier Lands…that and I’m bankrupt so I’m hoping to make some bits here to pay off my bills…yeah.” Theran nodded in sympathy. “You from around here?” Sally asked.
Theran shook his hooded head. “No, I’m from the Highlands of the Barrier Lands.”
Sally looked amazed. “Wow really? I hear it’s really cold up there.”
“It’s always cold in the Barrier Lands, ever in summer.” Theran stated with a sigh. He eyed the many trinkets, all made of gold. “You make these yourself?” Theran asked with a hint of interest in his tone.
Sally’s golden eyes lit up. “Oh yes every one of them. I’m hoping to sell them all and get enough to pay my bills back home. See anything you like?”
Theran looked at the different trinkets and there were so many. Some were cups, rings, ear-rings, necklaces and even cutlery. There was one that caught his eye though. A round pocket watch with a chain long enough to fit around a Mare’s neck. He levitated it in his magic and smiled. “How much for this?” He asked, with a happy glint in his eye.
Sally closed her eyes and smiled. “That will be 50 bits please.”
His smiled vanished. 50 bits was a lot of money and was he really willing to spend that much on a pocket watch? Violet was getting better a reading time now and this watch would help with her practise a lot. But then he thought about how much it would cost for a boat ride to the Heart Land. He grit his teeth. “Sod it.” Theran thought. What he said was. “I’ll take it.”
(Violet)
The doors swung shut behind Violet when she entered the inn. It was a small place, nothing like Rest Pit’s where the walls were nicely far apart and not cramped like this one. It also smelled different too, like salt and not oak like in Rest Pit. There were ponies in here, lots of them, almost too many. She still had room to move as she walked in but she couldn’t help but feel like any movement from the others around her would get her squished.
“Stay calm Violet.” She thought to herself as she breathed slowly. “Everything’s fine.”
She didn’t like small spaces. She wasn’t Closter photic but something about tiny areas made her feel uneasy. No other knew the feeling of being trapped in a small place better than her and she physically shivered at the thought of cages.
She had to keep it together though, she had it find a silver Mare and report it back to Theran. Now question was, where were the silver Mares? All the ponies in here were many colours except silver. She walked among them and still couldn’t find any silver Mares. There was an upstairs with a few rooms but she couldn’t just go up and knock on every door to see who’s inside, that would just cause suspicion.
With an annoyed frown, Violet walked up to the bar and took a load off on one of the stools lined up by it. There appeared to be no pony attending the bar so she swivelled around and leaned back on the bar, resting her weight on her elbows. She gazed out at the ponies in front of her and some glanced in her direction but only for a second before looking back at what they were doing. She sighed heavily. “Appeases there’s no silver Mares in here.” Violet thought, a bit of frustration setting in. “Just great.”
She lost her focus and drifted of into her thoughts while she sat there. She was still having flash backs to the cabin and all those Mercs she killed. She had been angry then and wasn’t thinking straight, now that it had been sometime she felt a little regretful. Some of them hadn’t even drawn weapons on her and she just cut them down like it was nothing. Had she killed them for nothing?
She shook her head and tried thinking of something else. She thought of Theran’s expression when she gave him the compass and then the moment they had after that. She was sure he felt something he had to. He just had that look in his eyes, that told her he did, but how was she going to approach this? How was she going to make a move? Those thoughts will have to wait cause Violet felt a tap on her right shoulder and she jumped in her seat.
She half spun around one her and came face to face with a Mare, but not just any Mare. This Mare was a Unicorn with a silver coat. “Oh I apologies.” The Mare said in an elegant voice. “I didny mean to startle you.”
Violet’s mind was blank for a long moment as she just stared at the Mare. Her fur was more white than silver but when the light hit it, it reflected like silver. But that’s where the silveryness ended. The rest of her like her mane was ginger and she had sharp blue eyes. She also had a very noticeable scar on her left cheek, a little like her own.
“Uh are you alright Miss?” Violet blinked and looked straight into the Mare’s gaze. “You look like you’ve see a ghost.”
Violet coughed and her cheeks turned a shade of red. “Oh uh sorry I just uh…spaced out. Yeah I spaced out.”
“That happen often to ya?” The Mare asked with a questioning look.
Violet felt her stomach tighten as she thought of what to say and just sorta blurted it out. “Uh y-yeah I space out all the time. Ponies say I think too much and should just relax but I can’t help it ha…ha.”
The Mare gave her an odd look as she leaned on her bar. “Ooook? Take it you’re new around here? I don’t recognize you.”
“Yep, yep I am completely new and have never been here before.” Violet was cursing herself on the inside for looking so stupid and bloody questionable.
The Mare slowly leaned away. “Right, and you are?”
Violet thought about using her own name but thought better of it. “My name is…Vi-V-Violin.”
“Violin?” The Mare questioned with a raise of her brow. “That’s…an interesting name to have.” Violet just coughed awkwardly into one of her hooves and the Mare seemed to ease off, for now. “Ok well, my name is Silver and this is my inn the Golden Egg. Would you like a drink?”
Violet found that offer tempting since she hadn’t had a good drink in a while but she had to stop herself. “Um, no thanks I’m good.” She tapped her hooves. “So uh…what’s the word around here?”
Silver stepped back and returned to all fours as she looked out the window near them. “Not much really. Ships come and go and with them come many stories of some sort of disturbance in the far West. Could be nothing really, but luckily I’m not sticking around for very long to find out if they’re true.”
Violet’s ears perked up at that. “Oh you’re going on a trip?”
Silver shrugged. “You could say that. This isn’t the only inn I own so I have to check up on them once in a while. Speaking of which I have to leave you now, talk to one of my boys if you ever change your mind about that drink. Ta ta.”
Silver turned a disappeared behind a door leading into a back room and Violet waited for a second before she got up and calmly walked out of the inn. It felt freeing to get out of there and into the wide open space of the streets again. A cool breeze blew by as she tried to spot Theran. After a few seconds she did, seeing him by a building’s shadow and blending in rather well. She quickly approached him and he noticed her coming. “Vi, you were gone for a while there. I was just about to come look for you.”
Violet came up close to him a kept her voice down. “Sorry I got held up but listen. I found a silver Mare in there the only one and she was speaking to me.”
“She spoke to you?” Theran questioned, also keeping his voice down. “What about?”
“Nothing really important but she did say she was leaving for some other inn.”
“I take it you got a good look at her?” Theran asked.
“Yeah, she was right up in my face. She’s also not that silver either, she’s got a ginger mane and blue eyes.”
“Is her name Silver?” Theran asked suddenly.
“Uh yeah.” Violet confirmed with a raise of one side of her brow.
“Did she also have a scar on her left cheek?” He also asked suddenly.
Violet narrowed her eyes in confusion. “How do you know that?” She asked.
Theran cast his gaze to the ground as he seemed to be recalling something. “Cause we’ve met before.” And as if on point, the Mare herself came out of a door from behind the inn carrying a bag with her. Theran looked over and narrowed his eyes as the Mare walked off. “Come, let’s see where she goes.”
(Sapphire)
Scratching one of her many itchy wounds, Sapphire pouted in boredom as she gazed at the fire of their hidden camp. Teven had showed up again out of nowhere covered in white powder, which she discovered was nothing but flower. Now the massive Wolven was cleaning herself, licking off and rolling around in some snow and dirt in attempt to get the flower out her fur. It was actually pretty amusing to watch, you never really think of them as dogs until you see one rolling around in dirt making funny sounds.
While Teven rolled around, Sapphire looked over to the other side of the camp and noticed Haze sitting alone, staring off into the distant mountains, her lovely mane gently blowing in the wind.
Sapphire had been fighting with her inner self, of how to tell Haze how she felt. The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to tell her and now the wait became too much to bare.
Without much thought she rose from her spot and started to walk slowly toward Haze. “Damn it what am I doing?” Sapphire thought as she approached Haze. “What am I going to say? How am I going to say it?” Her heart began to race the closer she got, and by the time she was half a meter away, Haze’s ear twitched.
“OH, hi Sapph.” Haze greeted as she turned her head to look at her.
Sapphire’s heart was beating so fast she felt woozy and her face was heating up so much it was hard to think. “Uh h-hi Haze.” She stammered. “En-enjoying a view?”
Haze looked back out onto the vast landscape once more. “Yes, it’s very peaceful up here. Make’s me almost forget there’s ponies out there who want to hurt us.”
Sapphire felt her heart grow heavy as she listened to Haze’s words. She also felt a lump in her throat as she tried to speak. “Haze…uh…I…I was, uh…I…um…(deep breath) Haze I was wondering…”
Before Sapphire could finish what she wanted to ask, Haze turned around and with her uncovered eye, looked Sapphire right in her own. “Sapphire before you ask me whatever it is you want to ask, I want to ask you something first.” Sapphire’s blood went cold at that. Had she done something wrong? Haze’s gaze suddenly wavered and she looked to the ground as she asked in an unsure way. “Do…do you…like me?”
Sapphire swore her heart stopped beating for a full 2 seconds for her body went completely numb. She just stood there wide eyed and staring at Haze, as if the sun goddess herself had appeared before her and offered her a cookie. A wheezy sound escaped Sapphire’s mouth and she repeated this sound three times before she spoke. “Uh…um…YEAH!? I like you, why wouldn’t I…”
“That’s not what I mean Sapph.” Haze cut in and drew a little closer to her. “Do you…like, like me?” Sapphire was speechless and after a moment of awkward silence, Haze continued to speak. “I ask this cause I…I’ve noticed you’ve been acting rather…differently since we left Rest Pit, and…and there’s something else…” Haze was blushing from ear to ear now as she glanced anywhere but Sapphire’s eyes. “I…I don’t know how…but I…sense something between us. And to me…it feels like you…”
“Yes!”
Haze looked surprised as she was cut short. “Wh-what did you say?”
Sapphire’s heart pounded so hard it felt like it would explode. She sat down and took hold of Haze’s hoof and everything she wanted to say for ages all just came out. “Yes, yes there is something between us, I really, really, really think you are a wonderful Mare, with a cute voice, gorgeous eyes, A WONDERFUL WAY WITH WORDS!!!” She started feeling light headed. “You have an adorable nose, AMAZING HIPS!!! And the nicest pony I’ve ever met and the only pony I want to be with forever and ever and EVER!!!”
Silence engulfed the camp.
Sapphire felt so drained now and thought she was going to pass out. Her head hung low and she weakly looked up into Haze’s eyes. Her face was so red it looked like her skin was on fire. She just stared at Sapphire with a blank expression and that’s when a rock like feeling formed in Sapphire’s stomach. “OOOOHHH I screwed up!” Sapphire thought in alarm. “I’m sorry…” She said. She covered her face in shame. “I should have known you didn’t feel the same way.” She was on the brink of tears this was so humiliating. Just when she thought she was going to fall in a pit of madness, she felt something on her shoulder. She moved her hooves from her face and looked up again.
Haze was smiling at her and, she looked like she was tearing up. “That…was the strangest, most confusing, but sweetest thing anypony has ever said to me.”
Sapphire’s eyes widened and they widened even more when Haze suddenly moved in and kissed her on her left cheek. Her wings extended out in a sudden ploomf and she didn’t care that her other wing hurt cause of it.
Haze backed up after a few seconds and took up a very shy posture, while Sapphire stayed stiff and rigged like a statue. The shock of what just happened had left her paralyzed and Haze finally looked at her in concern. “Uh…Sapph? Sapph are you ok?” She leaned over and pocked her once and still she was as stiff as a rock. “Oh no I broke her.” Haze said to herself.
Sapphire regained her senses and relaxed her body. A question played across Haze’s face and Sapphire asked her own. “You…you felt the same way...all this time?”
Haze rubbed the back of her neck, nerves. “I never really knew what I was feeling, but all this changes that. Yes Sapph, I do.”
Sapphire smiled with a tear in her eye and embraced Haze. “This is so surreal I can’t believe it.”
“Yeah, me either.” Haze said as she returned the hug.
They pulled away slowly and Sapphire asked. “So is it alright now if… if I…” She pointed at her lips and then to Haze’s cheek.
Haze smiled with a giggle. “Yes Sapph I guess you can.”
Heart racing, Sapphire leaned in and quickly kissed Haze on her cheek and she blushed and made a silly grin. Sapphire squeaked with delight. “OOOOOO You have no idea how long I’ve waited to do that!”
They both began to laugh at their awkwardness till they heard a gruff cough and looked over at Teven who was sitting by the fire with most of the flower out her fur. “Dose all this touching and kissing mean you are going to mate now?”
(Theran Razorblade)
Following at a safe distance, Theran and Violet stalked the silver Mare through the streets of Splinter Bay for a good 30 minutes. They hadn’t said a word to each other as they waved through crowd after crowd in the narrow part of town. The Mare had stopped on occasion, looking back and scanning the area for anything out of place. Theran had no clue if she had seen them or not but the Mare just kept on walking. Soon the crowds lessened and their cover dwindled, making it difficult to stay unnoticed. Soon there was only them walking the streets and Theran got a bad feeling in the pit of his stomach, as he and Violet had to stay way behind to make sure the Mare didn’t see them, hiding behind crates and corners of buildings.
Then suddenly she was gone. She had completely vanished and alarms went off in Theran’s head. “Where did she go?!” Violet asked in alarm.
Theran narrowed his eyes as he scanned where the Mare was last. “I don’t know, I dinny like this. Keep your eyes sharp.” He stood on his hind legs and drew his sword, as did Violet. They slowly advanced down the lone, eerie street, keeping their wits about them. A damp fog had blow in, reducing their visual rang. “Steady Vi, steady.” Theran stated and she nodded without a word.
A masked and hooded pony in black leather gear suddenly sprang out of a dark ally way wielding a dagger and with a loud battle cry, tried to downward stab Theran in his head. Letting reflex take over, Theran back stepped away from the pony, undone his cloak and threw it at him. The pony got enveloped in the cloak, thrashing his forelimbs wildly in attempt to get it off but Theran quickly stepped forward and drove his blade into the pony’s gut. There was some loud guttural cough before the pony fell over dead and Theran removed his blade.
Violet had already drawn her own weapon by now and was dealing with another pony in a similar fashion. But he couldn’t help her out since two more of the buggers appeared from on top of the buildings, wielding stun sticks. Theran quickly took up his stance and parried the first wild strike from the nearest pony, knocking his weapon to the side. Gritting his teeth in concentration he elbowed the first in the face with his sword arm, then side stepped the second’s strike and fluidly counter swung his sword for the pony’s wrist. He didn’t sever it off but he did nick the pony’s main artery as blood squirted out of the tiny wound with each beat of the pony’s heart. While the second fell to the floor in panic as he live blood drained from him, the first came back in for another go, swinging for his hind legs.
He barely had enough time to jump up in the air, the stun stick sparking on contact with the bottoms of his metal boots. As he came back down Theran quickly thrust his sword for the pony’s neck and cut a neat hole in his jugular vain. As the pony fell gripping his throat, Theran got no break as an arrow pinged off his right shoulder guard. He took a quick glance up at one building and saw an archer loading another arrow in his bow. He fired and with a fluid move, Theran deflected it with the flat of his sword. Using his magic he gathered up and then throw a simple fireball at the archer. It didn’t hit him but it did explode over his target, showering him with burning embers. The pony archer bust into flames and screamed in agony as his leather barding melted to his shin and he fell from his perch giving Theran a chance to catch his breath.
Violet was a whirlwind of cuts, slashes and stabs as she blocked and parried her attackers with speed and grace. Theran took a moment to admire the beauty of her movements before he had to act. Teleporting to her side, he popped a kinetic blast right in the face of one pony and stopped another from stabbing Violet in the back, by kicking him away. Slamming back-to-back, Theran and Violet pointed their weapons out ward toward their foes whom gathered around them like moths to a flame. There had to be a least 10 or 15 of them and they didn’t move, keeping a safe distance from Theran and Violet’s blades.
“Well…this was bloody predicable.” Violet stated as she panted slightly, catching her breath.
“And yet we walked right into it.” Theran also stated as he twitched his sword slightly, making the hooded ponies jump. “How do you want to play this?” He asked her.
Violet sounded surprised. “Ha you’re letting me come up with the plan? That’s new.”
“Hey just thought I’d be nice for a change.” Theran joked, as their enemy inched closer.
“Don’t start being a gentlecolt on me now Theran.” Violet also joked over her shoulder. “There’s a time and a place for that.”
“Maybe we should focus on the guys trying to kill us huh.” Theran suggested.
“Yeah let’s. I got the six on the right.” Violet stated in a more serious manner.
“I got the nine the left.” Theran also stated. “Ready?”
“You only live once!” Violet confirmed.
As Violet lunged at her targets with speed and power of her blade, Theran extended his free hoof and with his magic he let forth a jet of flame that spat out at his targets. Four of them caught fire and fell to the ground rolling in panic while the rest staggered back from the heat. Theran wasted no time jumping in amongst them and took three out with a few well-placed stabs and slashes for their vitals. Blood fountained everywhere, staining his face and armour. Metal clanged on metal as Theran blocked and parried his enemy’s attacks. Some attacks got through and clanged off his armour but two got through the gaps on his left arm and right hind leg. Sensing he was getting overwhelmed he spread his hind legs apart and brought his free hoof down hard on the ground as he let loose a concussive wave of energy. All his foes went flying into building walls or nearby crates with enough force to kill two of them but most were still breathing as they struggled to get up. He quickly finished off the nearest ones with swift stabs to their throats or stomachs, or grabbed them by their manes to either slam their heads into a wall or cave them in on the ground.
It was brutal, messy and it tickled at his blood rage. He had to fight it, stay in control. This distracted him from the fight and he didn’t notice a ball of kinetic energy come flying toward him and it was too late to react as it slammed into his chest plate. Even with armour it still hurt like hell as he was sent flying off his hooves and into a wall, cracking its surface. He hit his head hard enough for his vision to black out of a second before he found himself face down on the muddy ground.
There was a ringing in his ears as he tried to shake off the dizziness. Through his blurry vision he saw Violet getting overwhelmed. There were too many of them for her to handle on her own and as she drove her sword into one’s chest before others stuck stun sticks in her back and she cried out in pain. Her screams snapped Theran out of it and he sprang to his hooves. He was about to charge when the Silver Mare appeared a meter in front of him.
“That’s far enough Razor!” She said with a confident tone in her voice.
Theran halted in his tracks and stared down the Mare in front of him. Passed her Violet was being held hostage with a dagger pressed against her throat. He took in the Mare’s radiating anger with a complement. “Nice little trick you got there.” Theran pointed out in a none humorous way. “Invisibility is no easy spell to pull off, especially for one so young as yourself.”
The Mare scoffed at him. “Your flattery is wasted dog. I don’t need it nor much care for it.” The hate in her voice was resilient and her eyes burned with contained rage. “You ruined everything for me six years ago!”
Theran frowned. “I let you live you ungrateful brat, I stopped a Dracony from impaling you into a wall.”
“WHAT?!” Violet shouted despite the blade to her throat. “Theran you idiot!”
“Silence harlot!” The Mare sneered at Violet. “I knew you were false the moment I saw you. Violin? Ha fakest name I’ve ever heard.”
Theran was trying to wrap his head around why she said violin when Violet shouted. “You didn’t just call me a harlot did you? That’s it, you’re dead.”
“You are in no position to threaten me harlot. I…”
“ENOUGH!!!” Theran shouted. The Mare looked back at him with glare so sharp it felt like she could cut him with her gaze. “What do you want Silver? What dose all this blood shed get you?”
Silver narrowed her eyes and her lips formed a sneer. “You killed my father and the Stallion I was to be wed to. You stole everything from me!” Her eyes took on a made glint. “And now I think it’s only fitting I take everything away from you.”
Theran’s eyes went wide as she turned to give a nod to the one holding Violet. “NOOO!!” Theran screamed. He was shocked at his own emotion, the sense of fear in his heart was so great he felt breathless.
His scream actually startled them for a split second, long enough for Violet to pull out her hidden knife in her chest plate and rammed it hard into her captive’s neck, arterial blood gushed from the wound and all over her face. The fighting kicked off again but this time it was hoof-to-hoof combat, as Theran regained his senses and joined the fry. Before Silver could cast a spell, Theran cast his own spell, a spell called Magic Lock that blocked other mages from using magic. It struck her but caused no damage. Instead her horn sparked and her magic fizzled out.
“You’re not running this time Silver!” Theran stated as he took up a fighting stance. “This ends now.”
“I will have my do Razor, YOU WILL DIE!!!” She brandished a knife and came at him.
(Violet)
Years of dirty and gritty training in hoof-to-hoof combat came flooding to Violet. She ducked, weaved and fought as dirty as possible. Kicking up dirt to blind her foes, grabbing and directing their weapons into each other and destroying the manhood of every Stallion that tried to touch her. Bones broke, teeth shattered and necks snapped as she took on one after another.
Something hit her from behind, a club and fell forward onto the bodies of her fallen foes. Her armour wasn’t as good as Theran’s since hers was mostly leather and she felt the full impact of the club. She coughed and wheezed as her back pulsed with pain and she tried to stand but the club came down again. Barely able to breath, Violet looked passed her shoulder and saw the pony with the club. He raised it over his head to bring it down on her skull and all could do was watch, helpless. Just as he was about to end her life an arrow found its place in the pony’s own skull and was dead before he hit the floor.
“What?” Violet stammered as she tried to find where the arrow had come from. There was another whooshing sound and a dull thud as another arrow found its mark. Then she saw him, a Pegasus on top of a far building. She couldn’t make him out in the fog but one thing was for sure, he was on her side. Still unable to move she watched as the last the black geared goons took cover from as Violet’s new alley rained arrows at them, while Theran was locked in a struggle with Silver.
The Mare was fast with her knife getting a few cuts in but not fast enough as Theran blocked and countered most of her attacks with his blades and by the end of it she had slash wounds all around her unprotected body. She fell first, her wounds overcoming her while Theran still stood but looked out of breath. Violet wanted to get up and help him but her back just hurt too much to move.
Some for the goons tried to aid Silver but another mystery pony just appeared out of nowhere wielding daggers. The pony made quick work of them, slashing their throats with flawless precision. The last goon fell with an arrow in his skull and suddenly silence fell on the area.
It was over, it was finally over. Violet thought it was never going to stop but the fighting was finally over. She moaned loudly as she rolled onto her back and stared up at the grey sky.
She was breathing heavily as the pain in her back throbbed dully, feeling mixture of relief and shock. She heard somepony rushing over to her and soon discovered it was Theran. He fell to his knees by her side and looked worried. “Violet? Violet are you alright?” Theran asked in alarm while panting. He was bloody and had cuts on his face that were already healing. He also looked slightly panicked as he held her hoof.
Violet sucked in a breath as a new wave of pain shot up her spine. “My back…my back, it hurts…” She found it hard to speak.
“Is it broken?!” He asked again as her pressed his hoof to her back. It hurt but not as much as she expected and when she moved a little there was no agonising pain, just a dull pulsation that made it hard to move.
“No…no I don’t think so…just…winded…” She wheezed.
“I’ll take it from here.” A feminine voice said and Theran was startled.
Violet looked up to see a cream blue Mare with a bluer mane. Her had red eyes though an eye patch covered the left and she wore light leather barding. They immediately recognized her from the broken Unicorn horn.
It was Teara the former goon from the same ponies that had just attacked them. Theran had integrated her long ago before one of her partners tried to killed her to keep her from talking and almost did by putting a crossbow bolt through the back of her skull. But she survived the attempt on her life though with a cost. Do to the damage to her brain she lost her memory and with it all knowledge of the ponies she was working for. Ironic now since she had just helped them defeat the very ponies she used to work for. It was also ironic since with was the same Mare that nearly killed Violet all those years ago and now she was helping her.
“Teara?” Theran said in confusion. “Wh-where did you come from?...Wait is Tim with you?”
“Theran!” Came the familiar light hearted yet shocked voice.
“Tim!?” Theran called out. He looked back down to Violet. “You sure you’re alright?”
Violet felt her breath coming back to her and as it returned the pain faded. She waved him away. “I’m fine Theran…really, just go.” After a moment he let go of her hoof.
He got up on all fours now and gave her a nod. As he went over to Tim, Teara offered her a hoof. “Can you stand?” She asked.
Violet wiggled her nose and sucked in one more breath before taking her hoof and stiffly sat up.
(Theran Razorblabe)
Theran felt a limp in his left arm but it lessened with every second. He hopped and passed over body after body till he reached Tim. The young Stallion had grown over the years and was no longer the skinny little teenager he met when he first came to Rest Pit. He was now strong, fit and a bit taller. Like Teara he wore an eye-patch over his left eye, since the same ponies had taken it from him.
Theran was glad to see him and extended of hoof to him. “You’re a sight for sore eyes Tim.” He said, tired.
Tim smiled and took hold of Theran’s hoof and they had a respectful shake. “Like wise my friend.”
Theran backed up and half smiled. “What are you doing all the way out here?” He asked him.
Tim adjusted his quiver with his bow slung across his back. “I would ask the same thing about you. These guys who I think they are?”
Theran looked all around him at the ugly sight of all the bodies. “Afraid so Tim.”
A flash of anger played on his face as he took in the dead bodies. “Animals, I thought you got rid of them all?”
“There seems to be more out here. Why is the question.”
“For you!” Theran snapped his head around to see Silver still alive. She was struggling to get up as her many wounds bled profusely. Theran narrowed his eyes as he approached her. She was trying to crawl away as she dragged herself along the ground, leaving a trail of blood in her wake. “Ever since that day…I have wanted you dead…” Her voice was weakening with her vein attempt to get away. “And bring back that changeling brat so that I can bring back some honour to my family name!” She tried to stand but her legs gave in and she flopped back to the ground in a pool of her own blood. Theran stood over her as he looked down on the dying Mare. She looked at him with a burning hate. “But now…I won’t be able to…”
“You can still redeem yourself Silver.” Theran said with sympathy in his voice. “It’s not too late. Tell me, who gave you your orders?”
She spat blood out her mouth as she grinned up at him and started to laugh. “…There’s no point…we’re all going to be dead soon anyway.”
Theran frown at that. “What do you mean.”
“A storm is coming for you Razor…it comes for us all, hahaha…”
Theran’s eyes widened as a cold chill formed in the pit of his stomach. That was the third time he had heard that. Standing on his back legs again, Theran reached down and grabbed Silver by the scruffs of her chest and pulled her close to his face. “You’re going to answer me now Silver. WHO, who gave you your orders.”
“I’m free now…” She gasped as the light began to leave her eyes. “Long live…Black Sun…”
Then her eyes glazed over and the light left them. She went limp in his grasp and her final breath felt her lungs. “NO!” Theran growled as he shook her body. “WHO ORDERED YOU?!”
Her eyes stared off into space and her mouth hung open. Theran felt his rage fill his mind as he held her there, till a hoof touched his shoulder. He looked to his right and it was Violet. “She’s gone Theran, there’s nothing you can do.”
Theran looked at Silver’s body and realised what he was doing. He lowered her softly to the ground and respectfully closed her eyes. “Come.” Tim stated. “I have a place I’m staying here while I’m here. You two will be safe there.”
“We need to get Haze first.” Theran stated. “I don’t want her out here, I want in sight and close by.”
“I can go get her for you.” Tim offered. “Just tell me where I can find her. Teara can take you to the safe house.” Theran told him where she was and he nodded and took off.
He pulled out his Trotty-talky and called Teven. “Teven this is Theran, I’m sending a Pegasus to get you and the girls, so if the see one approaching don’t be alarmed he’s friendly.”
A moment passed before Teven answered. “Understood Pack Leader, I await his arrival.”
With that dealt with Theran and Violet gathered their weapons then turned to Teara. “Take us to your safe house.”
She nodded and they made they’re way there, leaving the bodies and mayhem behind.
………..
Some time later after making sure they weren’t being followed they arrived.
“We’re here.” Teara stated as they approached a large stone, cubeular building. She pulled out a key from one of her pockets and unlocked the door. “Come in quickly.” She ushered them and they went inside.
The inside was rather roomy, with a living room, a tiny kitchen built into the wall and an upstairs area with three rooms. Theran had to admit he was impressed with the quality of the house. He guessed the town got so much trade that ponies around here could afford.
“You two get cleaned up.” Teara told them and pointed up the stairs. “Bathroom is on the right. Now if you excuse me I must check the situation outside.” Without around word she left and locked the door behind her.
Now alone, Theran and Violet looked at each other and grimaced. There was a lot of blood on them and no simple scrubbing would get it off. “Mares first.” Theran gestured up to the bathroom with an awkward half smile.
Violet made an even more awkward smile and not really looking at him she went up the stairs, followed shortly by Theran. Once through the door they found that the bathroom was a lot bigger than first thought. It had what looked like some sort of hoes or sprinkler attached to the wall with a drainage hole below it.
“I guess this is what we use to clean yourselves.” Theran assumed as he locked the door, he’d never seen this kind of contraption before.
After a few moment of helping each other get their gear off, they removed their cloths and examined their wounds. Theran’s had already healed do to his cures, but Violet didn’t have that. She had a few cuts including a busted lower lip but nothing life threatening. She had no broken bones but had a massive bruise on her back and it was a sore looking purple. He toughed it and she flinched with a pained growl. “Be careful.” Violet muttered through clenched teeth.
“What hit ya?” Theran asked as he checked her for any other injuries.
“A club…big ass heavy club.” Violet said as she sucked in a breath.
Theran found no new wounds so he backed up. “Well I see no other injuries. Good thing I taught you well.”
Violet laughed at that, a sarcastic filled chuckle. “You forget, I know how to fight. Sometimes even better than you.”
Theran felt his spirit lift at her teasing. He could take her criticism. “Anyway shall we get this mess off of us?”
“Let’s.” Violet agreed, and they got to it.
Theran used his magic to turn the latch on the wall and warm water fell from the hoes. It sprinkled down on them and they both let out content sighs as they cold bodies welcomed the warmth. “That…wow that is an amazing feeling.” Theran stated as he let the water wash over his face.
“Yeah…” Violet agreed in a calm whisper. “It is.” In a sort time all the blood and dirt had washed clean out there fur and normally this was the point they would stop the water, dry up and sit about doing…nothing really, but not this time. They stayed there in silence for a good while, listening to the sounds of the water raining down on them. Emotions started bubbling in Theran, emotions he hadn’t felt in a long time, started to creep back into the hollow gaps in his heart. The voice in his head hissed and whispered of pain.
“Theran?” He jumped slightly at his own name and looked at Violet through the down pore of the water. “There’s something I wanted to tell you for a long time, but…I n…”
Theran cut in, stopping her from talking. “D-don’t…I…I know what you’re about to tell me and…I can’t hear it…I don’t want to…”
The hurt expression on her face left a cold, sickening feeling in Theran chest and he found his breathing had increased. “Why?” Violet asked in a breathless whisper.
Theran’s jaw tightened as he fought back his emotions. “I…I…” He knew why, he was immortal and she wasn’t but still he couldn’t find the proper words. “I just can’t.”
Violet looked so hurt she moved closer to him and he flinched. They stared at each other with such an intense look in their eyes, it was almost as if time had lost all meaning. Violet looked determined though as her eyes narrowed. “I understand what you may think is more important, really I get it…but you can’t just hide from it.” She inched closer and Theran felt his heart start to race.
“Why not?!” Theran snapped but he didn’t intend for it to sound so harsh. “Last time it only brought me pain in the end…this will end just the same.”
Violet narrowed her eyes in cool, calm anger, as she didn’t take her gaze off him. “So that’s it? You’re just going to deny what you feel? Cause I’m not blind Theran I can see it in your eyes, you want this just as much as I do, maybe even more.” She was blushing madly now.
“DON’T YOU GET IT?!” Theran shouted, making her flinch. “I can’t die, I can’t age…I’m like a fixed point in time where I stay the same and everything else dies around me. Do you have any idea what that’s like?!” He felt himself loosing his cool as emotion seeped through his brain. “Every time I get close to somepony, every time I think that it’s going to work out every thing falls apart.”
“Then why have you stuck around for so long?” Violet suddenly asked sharply.
Theran was taken aback. “W-what?”
Violet was very close to him now, her nose inches from his. She looked him straight in the eye. “If you’re so afraid of attachment why are you still here? Why did you help me help Haze? If you’re so afraid why did you save us?” Theran was speechless. “Cause let me tell you that you are not the only one who has suffered loss. I have lost ponies I cared about, I watched my parents get tore apart by Ophlidites when I was only a child. And what about Haze? She lost her parents too, one died and the other abandoned her when she needed him the most. So don’t you dare stand here and tell me what lose is…cause I know all too well how it feels.”
She was breathing heavily now as she added and her face was bright red. “And what would your wife have wanted?”
Theran felt a ping of anger threaten to explode as his face also turned a shade of red. “Don’t you dare talk about my…”
She didn’t let him finish. “Would she have wanted you to be alone forever?! To push everypony you got close to away. Cause the truth is I could die at anytime. Could be tomorrow, could have even been today. I’m a ticking time bomb Theran we all are. So why deny what you want when you still have a chance to make something out of it?”
Theran felt his anger subside as her words hot him hard. What would Ash have wanted for him? He had loved her more than anything but she was gone had been for a long time but that longing still remained. He sat down and pressed his hooves to his temples. His mind was burning from the swirl of emotions swimming in his head. “I…I’m scared to Vi.” His emotions threatened to overwhelm him. “I don’t know what to do…nothing is clear.”
He felt her touch on his arms and he looked at her face. He could finally see how much she wanted this, how much she wanted him. She sat with him, moved his hooves away from his face and placed them on her hips, but she never took her eyes away from his. Then she started to sing a slow, heart-warming song and her words paralysed his mind. “My heart is beating, it beats fast and strong. My heart keeps beating, and I will never fall. And as long as you’re beside me, it will always live on. And if darkness comes to take me, I will not go willingly.”
Theran felt a tear leave his eye as a warm feeling filled his chest, a feeling he hadn’t felt so strong in such a long time, banishing all his earlier worries. “This…is a terrible idea Vi. You know that right?”
Violet had her hooves behind his neck and stared longing into his eyes. “Maybe…” She smiled. “But it was you who let me do the planning.”
Smiling also, Theran and Violet kissed for the first time in six years and their bodies joined as one.
(Summer Haze)
Haze had been quite surprised to see Tim and he was even more surprised to see Sapphire and Teven. She’d had to explain to him how Teven came to be with them and only after that did he put his bow away. After that he helped smuggle them into Splinter Bay unnoticed and she had asked him how he planned on doing that. Turned out it would be easier than she thought since Theran and Violet had caused such a disturbance that the locals wouldn’t really be paying attention that much. And before long as the day slowly turned to night they made it to where Tim had been leading them. “Here we are.” Tim said as he tried the door and found it was unlocked.
Upon opening the door a creamy blue Mare nearly sprang out the door with daggers in hoof when she saw Teven. “Wogha Teara it’s cool the Wolven is friendly.” He stated and quickly she backed off.
“If you say so boss.” She said after a moment and put away her daggers. She sat back on her chair near the door and stayed quiet after that.
They entered the house, first Haze and Sapphire then Teven who had to squeeze through the door do to her sheer size and then Tim came in last, locking the door. “Make yourselves comfortable.” Tim said as he took off his bow and quiver and set them aside to one corner. Haze and Sapphire did the sam as Tim looked around. “Where’s Theran and Violet?” He asked Teara.
“Upstairs still in the bathroom.” Teara stated. “They’ve been in there for a while now.”
Haze wondered if they were ok. From what Tim had told her on the way here, they had been in a pretty nasty fight with a same ponies that tried to kill her six years ago. “Huh, I’ll go check on them then.” Tim suggested.
“I’ll come too.” Haze offered and she followed him up the stairs.
When they reached the door Tim knocked on it a few times. “Theran, Violet, are you two ok in there?”
A moment passed and nothing, but then the door unlocked and Theran was standing in the doorway clothed and with his mane all damp. For some reason he looked different to Haze, mostly in his eyes. He looked so…tired. “Yeah Tim, we’re fine.” He looked over his shoulder and Haze saw Violet gathering up her cleaned gear. She looked tired too but she had a happy smile on her face, one Haze had never seen before. She could sense something, something very strong between the two and that’s when she realised. She didn’t say anything though it was none of her business but she did smile. Theran noticed this smile and gave her a half one. “Hey Pip how’s your head?” Theran asked.
Haze flapped her ears and winced a bit. “Better but still sore.”
Theran nodded at that with a big sigh. “Ok good.” He looked to Tim. “Hey Tim, we’re all gunna hit the hay for the night. Got any free rooms?”
Tim’s face brightened and he pointed at the door in front of the bathroom. “Sure, just take that one right there but that’s the only room big enough for two. The other one is very small with a single bed.”
Theran nodded. “Alright.”
Tim glanced down the stairs at Teven who awkwardly leaned on the wall with her arms crossed trying her best to stay out of the way. “Man Theran, how’d you manage to get a Wolven to follow you?”
“With great communication skills.” Theran joked. “Well me and Vi are gunna rest now. That also goes for you too missy.” He pointed at Haze.
Haze knew better this time than to argue and she was pretty tired herself. “Yeah (yawn) I guess that’s a good idea.” Haze agreed.
“Good.” Theran said. He picked up his own cleaned armour and weapons, wrapped in a bundle and carried it to his and Violet’s room followed shortly by Violet herself.
“Thanks for letting us wash up Tim.” Violet said with her smile still beaming.
“No problem Violet, you have a good night.”
She nodded and looked at Haze before she went to her room. “Good night Haze.”
“Good night Violet.” Haze said.
Violet carried her things into the bedroom and closed the door behind her. Haze sleepily smiled. There was a warm sense in the air, a sense similar to hers and Sapphire’s but much stronger. Speaking of which, Sapphire came up the stairs and smiled at Haze. “So where are we sleeping?” Sapphire asked when she reached the top.
“Downstairs I guess.” Haze answered as she gestured to their room door.
“I guess I’ll let you two do your thing then.” Tim said and for some reason both girls blushed. Tim didn’t seem to notice though and went inside his room. “Good night.” He called back before shutting the door.
Haze and Sapphire looked at each other in awkward silence for a moment before Sapphire spoke first. “So uh…you tired?” She asked Haze.
“Yeeeep.” Haze said with a silly grin as she exaggerated the word.
Sapphire smiled at that and motioned to the door. “Let’s set up then, I’m tired too.”
They both went down the stairs looked around for a good spot. The only good spots where the floor or the couch but the couch was a bit narrow for Haze’s liking so she looked at Teven. “You can sleep on that couch Teven, it’s big enough.”
Teven shook her head. “No you and your mate should sleep there, not I.”
Haze blushed at that but she didn’t back down. “Come on Teven, it would be better for your shoulder.” She walked up to the big Wolven and gripped her slender wrist with her hoof. Teven seemed surprised by this gesture as her eyes widened and Haze wasn’t sure if she was going to react kindly to this. But Teven was very passive and slowly she walked forward with Haze and guided her to the couch.
She sat down on the soft furniture and it creaked under her weight. Teven still looked unsure as she glanced around. “There see, it’s not so bad.” Haze said.
Teven ran one of her paws on the surface of the couch, feeling its softness. “Thank you.” Teven said and it sounded like she meant it. “You are too kind little Haze.”
“It’s what I live for.” Haze stated.
Teven took off her upper armour and then lay her body out on the length of the couch, her feet the only thing dangling over the edge. She let out a rough sigh and closed her red eyes.
Satisfied, Haze turned to Teara who was sitting on a chair in front of the door. “What about you?” Haze asked her.
Teara just sat there dull eyed with her arms crossed. “I’m fine here. I’m keeping watch while you sleep.”
With no objections from Haze, she and Sapphire got to setting up their beds on the floor and as always, they placed them side by side. They took off their tops and quickly got settled in. With her magic, Teara turned out all the lights save one in the corner and the room was bathed in a soft glow.
Haze and Sapphire hugged each other for warms and comfort and for the first time this embrace meant something. “Haze?” Sapphire asked.
“Yeah?”
“I love you.”
“I love you too.” Haze said with a sigh.
“I love you more.” Sapphire said in a cheeky whisper and kissed Haze’s cheek.
Haze just smiled. “Ok Sapph that’s enough.” She said playfully.
Sapphire just made a little happy huff and snuggled in with Haze. “Night Haze.”
Haze yawned. “Night Sapph.”
Slowly but surely, Haze’s eyelids got heavy and she nodded off in the warm embrace of her beloved.
Theran and Violet lay in bed together, their covers enveloping them in soft warmth. He lay on his back while Violet was snuggled up to his right side, hugging him tightly. She was fast asleep and she breathed softly on his chest. He stroked her clean mane softly as she slept, feeling the bond between them grow with each second. This was it, he was like a fish on a hook and there was no turning back. This realisation actually scared him.
But he couldn’t help the happy feeling that grew in his chest but at the same time so did his worry. He wanted nothing more than to protected her now, to keep her safe. She was now important to him, her friendship, her love and how she could understand him. These feelings brought back so many memories of when he was with Ashtrid, all the wonderful things they did together. He was starting to understand what Violet was getting at, of how he can’t hide anymore. He had painful memories but he also had good ones, and now he had a chance to make some new memories, with Violet.
He smiled to himself as he thought back to the first time he met Ashtrid, how he had been a foolish teenaged Merc that got drunk too much in his youth. That was until he met her, the Mare that set him straight.
(Many centuries ago)
Stumbling drunkenly through the streets of some gods forsaken village, young Theran Razorblade, fresh faced and irresponsible, swayed drunkenly from side to side as he aimlessly wondered the streets with a bottle in hoof. Ponies left and right dumped into the reckless youth making his cheap rusty steel plating jangly. He growled groggily at them but they ignored him. Nopony seemed bothered by him, actually it was as if he didn’t excited to them, just a worthless half breed that only brought shame to his family name for simply being alive. But he didn’t care cause nopony cared, not even his Mother cared if he lived or died cause he wasn’t her problem anymore. He bet if he were to drop right now, no pony would bat an eye at him.
Not looking where he was going he stumbled right into a group of big mean looking Stallions. They turned and faced him. “What do we have here boys?” Said a big brown Earth pony in some flimsy looking chainmail. “A mistake of nature.”
Theran gave him a cold glare with a scowl playing across his face. “The only mistake here *hick* mate, is you standing in my way.” Theran said in a low threatening tone.
“Oh tough guy huh?” The Earth pony said in a sarcastic tone. His friends, two more Earth ponies of similar size flanked either side of Theran and eyed him with hungry glares. “And what’s a skinny dog face such as yourself gunna do, huh?”
Theran took a long swig of his bottle before he said. “This.” He didn’t even hastate as he let loose a very useful spell he learned, a solid ball of kinetic energy from his other hoof and it hit the middle pony right in his face, sending the big guy flying a few meters. Then with the bottle he was carrying he smashed it right into the face of the pony on his left, leaving glass shards impaled in his skin. He was going to go for the next but in his drunken state he wasn’t fast enough to avoid a punch to his unprotected face. Stars exploded across his vision and he was sent flying off his hooves. He hit the ground hard and had no time to recover when they ganged up on him and beat him on the ground. He was lucky to have armour or his bones would have been shattered under the hammer like blows that rained down on him. All he could do was cover his head as they continued to beat him.
After what felt like hours of continuous beating they left to tend to their friends glass wounds while Theran trembled in pain, barely conscious. He had no idea how long he lay there for, the left side of his face was so swollen he couldn’t see out his left eye. As he thought, nopony came to help him, he was just a stain on the ground. Then he felt somepony pocking him on the shoulder. “Uh hello? Hey mate are you ok?”
He painfully moved his head so he could see this stranger. His vision was blurred but after a moment it cleared and what stood before him was a beautiful, young Unicorn Mare. Her coat was pure white, her mane a shinny silver and her eyes a sharp sapphire blue. She also wore clothing with common Barrier Land colours. He grumbled and growled as he tried to form words but his jaw ached. “H-wh-who are…you?”
She bent down and was checking his injuries. “Oh that looks bad.” She said ignoring his question and pointed at his swollen face. “That needs treated. Can you stand?”
Theran tried to wave her away. “Leave me be…I’m not worth the trouble.”
She was having none of that. “Don’t be stupid, come on get up.”
She took hold of him and haled him to his hooves painfully. “AAAAHHH That fucking hurt!” Theran protested in anger.
She just huffed. “Shouldn’t have gotten beaten up like a drunken fool then, huh.”
“I am *hick* a drunken fool…” Theran grumbled.
She rolled her eyes. “Yet sober enough to cast spells without blowing yourself up. If you can do that I’m sure you can walk.” Theran had nothing to say to that. “Come on I’ll take you to my place where I can treat your injuries.”
With not much choice Theran let the Mare take him to her place, supporting his weight on the way there. It didn’t take them long to reach her so called home and as they went through the door Theran was shocked at the size of it. The house, lined up with many others was a single small living room with two in dents in the wall that served as a kitchen and a bedroom. There were clothes hung up on a dryer, a half eaten breakfast on the couch, some books in a corner of the room and some forge equipment.
“You actually *hick* live in this dump?” Theran asked, unimpressed by his surroundings.
“Well it beats living on the streets.” The Mare said, unphased by Theran’s insolence. “Take a seat on the couch while I find my sowing kit.” Theran plopped himself heavily on the couch, making the breakfast dis clatter. Then the Mare came back with a sowing kit and a bowl of clean water in her magic. She placed her equipment down and began to examine his face. “Hmm the gash isnny too big but it’s gunna need stitched up.” Theran groaned at that.
She got to cleaning it with a wet cloth, dabbing cold water on the swollen area. He winced loudly and the Mare rolled her eyes with a sigh. “Why are you helping me?” Theran asked
“Why not?” Mare asked, not answering his question.
Theran was confused. “Why? Look at me, I’m a *hick* nobody, a freak…a monster. Why help me?”
The Mare just smiled and confused his ignorant mind even more. “Because, it doesny matter to me who you are or what you look like. You where in trouble so it’s only right to help you.”
“But you dinny even *hick* know who I am. For all you know I could *hick* be a psycho killer seeking my next victim.”
The Mare huffed at that. “If that were the case you wouldn’t have just told me.” She did have a point. “And besides, you don’t look crazy to me. Just somepony who doesny know what they’re doing.”
Theran huffed in amusement at that. “Oh really now? Well, what do you *hick* suggest I do about it?”
“For one…” She started to say as she got her sowing kit. “Not be drunk when picking a fight…actually don’t be drunk at all, it’s bad for you.”
“What if I want to be *hick* drunk?” He asked with cheek in his tone.
He yelped when she stuck the needle in his skin and she acted all innocent. “Oh I’m sorry did I jab you, must of slipped.” She got to properly sowing his left brow back together and he grimaced the whole time. “So where you from?” She asked in the middle of her sowing.
Theran looked at the floor, down cast. “What dose it matter…I’m *hick* nothing.”
She continued sowing when she gave him an answer. “You’re only nothing if you believe you are nothing. If you keep making up excuses then you will do nothing more then let your world crumble around you. And if you’re being pitiful on yourself then who are you?”
Her words struck Theran like a punch to the face, harder than any of those Stallions could pull. Numb with contemplation he didn’t feel the rest of her stitching, not even when she was done. “And there, good as new.” She put her sowing needle down. “Well that’s all I can do, everything else looks fine and the swelling should…”
“Theran.” He suddenly said, cutting off her words.
She looked confused. “Pardon?” She asked.
Theran smiled. “My name is Theran Razorblade. That’s, who I am.” She smiled, surprised. “And now I’m wondering, who you are.”
She gave him an even warmer smile. “Ashtrid, my name is Ashtrid.”
(Present day)
Theran was shaken from his thoughts when Violet gasped and sat up. “Vi what’s worng?!” Theran asked, startled.
Violet looked around the dark room till her eyes met his and she visibly relaxed. “Huh? Oh sorry I…it was just a bad dream.”
She lay back down and held Theran close to her as did he. “Wanna talk about it?” He asked as he resumed stroking her mane.
She let out a big sigh, he could feel her hammering heart. “It…it’s nothing.”
“Hey, come now it’s better to let it out than hide from it.” He said with a smirk.
She pushed his shoulder for that and he just chuckled. “Don’t use my own words against me.” She stated teasingly
Theran chuckled some more. “Shouldn’t have given me the fuel.” He remarked, as he booped her on the nose. “But really, what’s wrong?” He asked in a gentle tone.
Violet lay her head heavily on his chest as she recalled her dream. “I had a dream of…being a slave again…of the things that were done to me.” Theran understood now and he nodded in sympathy. “I wanted to die you know…back then…to escape the pain. But…no matter what I just kept going…no matter how bad it got I just…couldn’t give up.”
“And now you’re here.” Theran said as he comforted her. “No longer a slave, but a free Mare.”
“And I have you.” She said, looking up into his eyes. “It’s because of you I’m still here.”
“And now because of you, I remember what it means to be alive and to be with the one you love.” He kept his gaze on her eyes. “Has anypony ever told you how beautiful you eyes are in the dark?”
“No.” Violet said as she nuzzled his neck. “But Thanks for letting me know.”
Theran nuzzled her ear, he didn’t realise before how much he missed just being able to hold somepony and share moments like these. A feeling of realisation came to him. “Oh I just remembered something.” He sat up slightly as he looked at his bag and used his magic to summon it over to him. He stuck his hoof in the bag and pulled out the pocket-watch. He let out a fake gasp as he showed it to her. “What do we have here?”
Violet’s eyes widened as she sat up and stared at the watch. She slowly gasped when she realised it was for her. “Theran you…but how…why di…”
“I figured I owned you for the compass.” He said as he put it around her neck, pushing her mane back to clip it together. He sat back as he looked at her. “I also thought it would help with your time practise. What do you think?”
She stared at the watch for a moment, speechless as she pressed the top and it opened. Inside was a working clock with a seconds and hours arms ticking away. “Theran I…I don’t know what to say…thank you doesn’t even cover it.” She looked at him now, and she had a grateful smile on her face. “I knew you cared for us, I knew you cared about me.”
Theran was actually shaking, not with fear but excitement. “Yeah, yeah Vi I do…I always…”
Theran never got to say what he wanted to say when a blood chilly scream came from outside. All warm feelings completely vanished from the two as they stiffened in alarm. Then another scream, this one unlike any they had ever heard before erupted on the far side of the village. “W-what was that?!” Violet said, her voice shaky.
Theran’s eyes were so wide it felt like they were going to pop out his head. “I-I don’t know?” He said, also shaken. He threw his covers off and leaped out of bed. “Get dressed, something’s not right.”
She got out of bed quickly and scrabbled to get her clothes and gear on and by the time she had her chest plate on, Theran was already geared up and out the door. He thumped on Tim’s door and the young Stallion came out just as wide eyed as him. “What, what’s going on?” He asked Theran.
Theran gave him a hard stare. “I don’t know but get your stuff on.” Then he went to the stairs and leaned over the banister. He shouted down to the rest of them. “Hey get up, get your gear on!”
The girls jumped out of their bedrolls in fright and Teven sat up sharp on the couch. As they threw their gear on, Theran stomped down the stairs in his armour and approached Teara who was looking out the small window by the door. She still had all her gear on and she was inching one of her daggers out of its sheath as she scanned outside. “See anything?” He asked her.
Teara was quiet for a moment, then her eyes looked up slightly. “Fire, on the other side of the village.”
“Do you see anything else?” He asked.
Another blood chilly screech sounded outside and the girls yelped in fright. “No.” She said as she turned to look at him. “But there is something out there.”
A low growling suddenly came from within the room and Theran took a few seconds to realise it was coming from Teven. She was sitting there on the couch, a low growl coming deep within her chest and she just stared at the door unmoving. What had her spooked?
Theran heard something from upstairs and he saw Violet and Tim come rushing down. “We all ready?” He asked to all and most of them nodded. With that he was about to open the door to outside when Teven suddenly said.
“Do not open that door.” Theran paused for a moment in shock, then turned to find her staring right at him. Her eyes full of…fear. “It is not safe.”
Theran was dumbstruck. Never did he think he would ever see a Wolven scared. What in this world could scare a Wolven? As he thought that, something landed on the roof. All heads in the room shot upwards as the sound of hoof steps thudded above them. Theran was standing upright now, his sword hoof resting on his weapon’s hilt as he and the others listened to the sounds above them. Then it suddenly stopped and all was silent.
There was breathing heavy as everyone in the room listened intently for any other sound. There was none.
“Theran?” A voice whispered and he nearly jumped. He looked down and saw it was Haze. “I don’t like this one bit.”
“You and I both.” He agreed. His eyes fell on the door again. “But we need to find out what’s going on.”
He reached for the door handle again but yet again Teven stopped him. “Do not go out there!” She stated as she quickly got to her feet. “I am begging you, do not open that door.”
Theran’s senses weren’t as keen as hers so whatever she was sensing he couldn’t detect it. “What’s out there Teven? What is it you sense?”
Teven’s breathing was shaky as she tried to compose herself. “I…I do not know, but…” She was fighting her trembling as she continued. “But it is not of this world.”
Theran drew his sword and gripped the door handle. “Well I’m not gunna wait for it to find us.” With that he opened the door and walked out onto the dark, empty streets. It was cold but his hammering heart made all that meaningless as he scanned the area. He looked up at the roof but saw nothing up there. More and more Theran didn’t like this. There were some screams again but they were far off. “What fuck’s going on?” Theran growled as his nerves increased. Somepony suddenly came running out the shadows and nearly ran right into Theran. On reflex, Theran nearly cut the pony’s head off but they fell over just in time for his blade to pass over them. The Stallion, Theran now realised screamed in terror at him and tried to crawl away. Theran just let him go as he sprang to his hooves and ran off again. Theran’s mind couldn’t proses this, what was happening?
“Theran?!” He jumped at the sound of his name being yelled and he turned to the door. Violet was standing there looking weary. “What was that about?”
Theran didn’t have anything insightful to say. “I…I don’t have a clue!” Something smelled wrong though, something foul.
As he watched her, Violet’s eyes became super wide and she gasped as she pointed passed him and screamed. “There’s something behind you!!!”
Theran barely had time to spin around when a winged conglobation of flesh and bone leapt from the darkness and knocked him flat on the ground, his armour scrapping through the dirt. His sword fell from his grasp and his eyes stared in horror at the thing on top of him. Its eyes were hollow and black and its massive smiling mouth had the most horrific set of teeth he had ever seen. It tried to bit him but he grabbed the top and bottom of its massive maw and held it there. He was thankful he had his helmet on, when it took a swipe at his face and it’s bone like claws scraped off the metal.
Sudden images of the same horrific creature flashed in his mind, memories he didn’t even realise he had of times long forgotten came to him in a rush and his sense of terror magnified ten fold. He knew what this thing was, worse he knew what they could do to you if it bit you. “Theran!” That was Violet’s voice and heard her draw her weapon as she run toward him.
“No!” Theran yelled. “Stay back!” When she didn’t stop approaching panic set in. He punched the thing in its messed up face and pointed his free hoof at her. He let loose a weak kinetic ball of energy, not enough power to cause any damage but enough to send her off her hooves and away from him. As she landed hard on her back with a clattering thud, Theran brought his attention back to this monster and stopped it from bringing its jaws down on his head.
With a quick twist he snapped its jaw and shoved it off of him. He rolled to his hooves and stared at Violet who was laying on the ground. “Get back inside!” He yelled at her.
“Theran wait let me…” He wasn’t listening to her. He quickly gripped her in his magic and before she could say anything else he safely tossed her back through the door of the house and turned back to the creature just in time to avoid getting gutted by its bone like claws. He extended his hoof blades and stabbed it in its neck many times with quick movements but it didn’t even flinch as it just kept coming. He avoided its thrashing claws by backing up but he didn’t notice his sword on the ground till he stood on it and he fell out from under him. He landed on his back and the thing was almost on top of him but at the last second he mindlessly gathered his magic and let loose a stream of lightning that enveloped the creature.
It writhed and screeched in agony as its mangled body convulsed and twitched, as it’s rotten flesh burned away. It fell to the ground and Theran stopped the stream, letting the breath he was holding out sharply. He quickly jumped to his hooves and scooped up his weapon, then with his weapon raised at the ready he looked down on the monster. What little skin it had left was now gone as its charred body twitched. He kicked its back hoof and it didn’t get up. He lowered his weapon and held his free hoof to his chest as his heart hammered hard inside him. It had been a long time since he felt like this, the fear inside was so strong he felt sick.
He heard hoof steps and saw Violet come back out of the house and snatch her weapon off the ground as she stormed up to him. Before he had a chance to speak she punched him hard in the face, anger and rage playing across her expression. “Never pick me up with your fucking magic and throw me like some fucking doll ever again!”
He ignored her anger and her comments as he gripped her shoulders and made her look at him. “When I say stay back, you stay back!”
She shoved him off, furious. “Don’t tell me what to do, I only wanted to help but YOU..”
“It was too dangerous!” He argued, cutting her off. “I couldn’t risk you getting bit!”
“What?! Theran what the hell are you…”
Their argument was cut short when a massive hammer came down on the body of the creature. They both turned to see Teven standing over the body and continued to rain hammer blow after hammer blow onto the creature’s corps. They watched in silent horror as she mashed its body into nothing but paste and even them she didn’t stop. Theran had to move in and restrain her but she still tried to smash it, even though there was nothing left. Violet had to get involved and together they pulled her away and made her sit down on the ground. Teven was breathing heavily in raspy gasps as she stared at the puddle of mush on the ground. “I had to, I had to…” Teven said through gasps, her armour and feet stained with gore. “Need to kill it, need to kill it…”
Theran and Violet stared at each other in horrified confusion as the others slowly crept out the building. “Theran what was that thing?” Violet asked, her fear seeping into her words.
Theran looked at the puddle of bone and guts and his mind was a blur of images, all containing horror beyond imagining. “I’m not sure…” He said as he looked back at her. “But some how…I know…what they can do.”
Sounds of horrified screams and screeches could be heard in the distance growing ever closer. Theran steeled himself and he turned to the others. “We can’t stay here, we have to move NOW!” He stated and Violet nodded in agreement. “We stick together like glue, you hear me?” They nodded. “Ok let’s go.”
“But Theran what about our…” Haze was trying to say but Theran cut her off.
“No! Take only what you need, the rest we leave.” He then addressed Teven. “You good?” Teven didn’t look very sure. He shook her shoulder. “Teven?!”
“I am good Pack Leader.” Teven finally said and with his and Violet’s help they got her to stand.
Theran then brought his attention back to the group, his gaze through his helmet sharp and serous. “Ok, Tim, Treara you take up the flank, girls, Teven in the middle and me and Violet take up the front. We make for the docks, now let’s move it!” They moved as one. Theran kept having images flash in his mind’s eye as they ran for the docks. He could tell they all wanted answers, he could see it in their frightened eyes. But right now, nothing was more important than their safety.
Suddenly the once empty streets were now filling up with panicking villagers and the area became a frantic mass of bodies. “Stick together!” Theran shouted to the group. “We have to push through!”
Everypony around them was screaming and running in any direction. Theran braced himself and had to forcefully shove a path through the mass of stampeding ponies. It was a frantic confusing mass of terrified faces and colliding bodies as everypony scrambled for anywhere they called safe. Here and there Theran caught glimpses of the creatures amongst the stream of panicking villagers, leaping and charging into anypony near them. The screams of those getting ripped apart left a sick twisted feeling in his chest as he pushed through the crowed.
He kept looking over his shoulder to see if the group were with him. They were but there was one of the creatures right behind them. “Behind us!” Everyone spun to face the creature and Haze and Sapphire screamed when it charged. Tim had already drawn his bow and was lining up a shot. “Aim for the head Tim, the HEAD!” Theran shouted.
He let loose his arrow and time seemed to slow as it flew, passing through manes, cutting off flakes of hair, skimming over ponies backs as they ran by and then finding its home right in the freak’s forehead, splitting its rotten skin and caving in its rotten dome. Time sped back up and the creature flung backward from the impact. More of them appeared within the crowd, bits of flesh and gore clinging to their teeth. “RUN YOU LOT!” Tim screamed, as he fired arrow after arrow. “GET TO THE DOCKS!!!” Teara joined him without a second thought or even a word, cutting down freak after freak.
“Come on!” Theran yelled. “Move it!”
They hadn’t much choice in the matter as they were forced forward. They ran through a thin ally-way toward the next street but a freak blocked their path. It was eating through the stomach of a still living Mare and only stopped as it saw them. It screeched as it came for them but Theran spat a stream of lightning at it and it flopped to the ground in a twitching heap. “Go, GO!” Theran enforced as he jumped over the bodies. Haze hesitated as she froze when she saw the Mare on the ground trying to reach out to her, her guts splayed out on the ground. “Haze! Haze!” Theran shouted at her but she didn’t listen.
Teven scooped her up and she yelped with fright as she was carried away from the dying Mare. Without anymore pause they ran. Fire roared in the streets as the docks came in sight. Ponies were trying to pile onto one of the biggest ships and from here Theran could see some fall into the river or get pushed as Pony after Pony tried to get on. The freaks were among them, tearing through them all and leaping onto the ship. “Come on, this way!” Theran ordered as he pointed to a part of the docks that was still untouched.
They ran for it. As their hooves hit the wood of the walk-ways, many other Ponies had the same idea. They needed a boat and he didn’t care what he had to do to get one. He sprinted ahead of them and shoved those in his way either to the floor or into the river. At the furthest end of the peer was a lone medium sized bout with a paddle like wheel at the back and it was empty. “Come on this one!” He yelled as he pointed frantically at it.
He watched them run toward him, Teven with Haze in her arms were up front, Sapphire in the middle and falling in Violet behind her. They ignored the ponies Theran shoved by and Teven and Haze were the first on the boat. Violet and Sapphire were about to be next when a winged freak came out of nowhere and knocked both of them into the water and there was a loud thud as something hit the boat. The fast current caught them and they were dragged away. “Shit!”
Theran spat in panic as he jumped onto the boat. With his sword he cut the rope holding them to the docks and the boat lurched backward as the water pushed it away. He hadn’t a clue what to do as he frantically ran and grabbed what he assumed was the steering wheel and made it point forward.
“How do you work this DAMN THING?!!” Theran yelled at the top of his lungs.
“Theran, Violet and Sapphire…” Haze came running up to him and she was panicking. “They fell in, they fell in! THERAN?!”
“I know, I know…” Theran said through frantic gasps of air. “But I don’t know how to work this thing.” From up a head in dark water Theran head cries of help. “That’s them!” Theran yelled as he leaned over the edge of the boat. He couldn’t see Sapphire but he could see Violet’s white coat in the blackness of the water. “How do you make this thing go faster?!” He yelled as he looked at controls.
A screech of metal sounded and Theran and Haze looked at Teven as she opened what looked like a furnace. “Light it up with fire!” Teven instructed as she pointed at it with a slender claw. Theran casted a fire spell and set it alight. It came to life and the boat suddenly lurched forward as it picked up speed. The wheel on the back was turning a splashing in the water and Theran quickly leaped back the steering and steadied it. A lever with the words fast, slow, normal and stop was beside him and he pushed it forward to fast. The boat sailed forward and soon the white dot in the water became a thrashing Mare trying to swim with one hoof since she had something blue and grey with her. Theran slowed the boat, cast a light spell and ran to the front of the boat.
He saw Violet desperately trying to stay above the water as she held onto an unconscious Sapphire. “Help…help!” Violet screamed as she saw the light and the boat. Theran wasted no time using his magic to grab hold of the two and lift them out of the freezing water and onto the boat.
(Summer Haze)
As Teven took hold of the steering wheel, seemingly knowing what she was doing, while Haze rushed over to Violet and Sapphire who lay on the deck. Violet was shivering violently as she still held a motionless Sapphire in her hold and Theran had to pry her off. While Theran cradled Violet, Haze ran straight for Sapphire.
She was still, her eyes closed and worst part she wasn’t breathing. “NO!” Haze yelled as she fell to her knees and pushed Sapphire onto her back. She had a bad gash on the right side of her head and it was bleeding pretty badly but that wasn’t the big concern right now. Instinctively Haze remembered what her Aunty Stela had taught her about chest compressions and giving breaths from one of their lessons.
Haze put her mouth to Sapphire’s and blew air down her throat to expand her lungs. She did this a second time before she put both her hooves on Sapphire’s chest and began the compressions. 30 compressions later and she repeated the breaths then going back to compressions. Her arms were burning but she didn’t stop she couldn’t stop as tears fell from eyes. Not again not another loved one, no she wasn’t going to lose her, not now not ever “Haze?” That was Theran’s voice. “Haze please.”
“Shut up!” Haze shouted as she kept pressing frantically. She grit her teeth. “Come on Sapph, come on!” She was nearing 100 compressions and just when she thought there was no hope, Sapphire’s eyes snapped open and water expelled itself from her mouth. She rolled to her side as the water continued sputter out her mouth for a few more seconds then she breathed, taking in lungs full of air as she coughed loudly. Haze shuffled around to her head and got her to rest it on her lap as she continued to cough. “It’s ok Sapph I’m here.” Haze sobbed as Sapphire shivered and breathed heavily.
“What *coughs loudly* what happened?” Sapphire asked with a shaking voice.
“Don’t talk, It’s ok, you’re ok.” Haze said through sods as she cradled her head.
Theran suddenly was beside them and was looking Sapphire over. He then looked at her gash. “How did you get that?” He asked in a very unsettling way.
Sapphire coughed as she touched her head and winced as she brought her hoof back, covered in blood. “I…I can’t…remember.”
Theran extended a hoof blade and waved it in her face. “Well you best remember.” He growled.
Haze wide eyed stared at Theran in shock. “Theran what are you doing?!”
He ignored her as he hovered his blade closer to Sapphire’s throat. “How did you get it? Were you bit, cut by them? ANSWER ME?!”
In the moment Sapphire found the strength to crawl away from him in terror and he tried to follow her but Haze got up and pressed herself against him. “No Theran stop this!” He just shoved her aside and approached Sapphire as she pressed herself to wall of the boat. Before he could do anything to her however, Haze jumped onto his back and they toppled to the deck. They fought, rolling around trying to get on top of each other. Haze was amazed she was even able to keep him down but he inevitably was on top but she didn’t let go. She held onto his helmet, not letting him up and she wrapped her hind legs around his stomach as he tried to stand.
“Get off me Haze!” Theran shouted. “I have to be sure.”
“Buck you!” She spat as she held on. “You’re not getting near her!”
Theran managed to stand with her still on him and he pried her hind legs off him and just tossed her. His helmet came with her as she thudded to the deck. She sat up and saw him approach Sapphire as she huddled in the corner in fear. “No Theran please, DON’T!!”
Just when she thought he was going to kill her, Violet stood in his way. “Get out of my way Violet.” He growled. “Don’t make me toss you to the deck too.”
“She wasn’t bit Theran.” Violet said, her eyes sharp and serious, despite her shivering. “Before I fell in the water I saw her hit her head off the boat.” She pointed to Sapphire’s wound.
Theran’s shoulders lowered ever so slightly as he looked passed Violet. “Are you sure Vi? Are you 100% positive she didny get bit?”
Violet was unflinching. “I bet my life on it she didn’t get bit or cut by one of those things.”
Haze slowly got up as she watched Theran’s tense expression relax and he retracted his hoof blade. At the sight of this Violet collapsed and Theran had to catch her. Haze was already by their sides as she hugged Sapphire tight. “Violet I’m sorry I-I had to be sure.”
She was already out cold and Haze looked at Theran. “Theran?” She asked him with worry in her voice. He looked at her with his own worried eyes. “What were those things?”
Theran looked at Violet then back to her. “I’ll tell you once we get these two sorted, ok.”
Haze looked at Sapphire who shivered in her hold and nodded.
…….
It had been some time now as they gently floated down the river. Dawn was on the horizon outside as Teven steered the bout, while the rest were below deck out of the cold and were warming up by a lantern in blankets they had also found. Haze tried not to think about who used to own this boat, like she tried not to think about the horrors she witnessed. That poor Mare in that ally, her insides had been hanging out of her and she was still alive, trying desperately to reach out for help. She shuddered and banished the memory from her mind, only for it to come back.
She was wrapped in a blanket with Sapphire and she held her tight as she warmed up again. Theran had used his healing magic to close the gash on her head and this somehow confirmed she was not infected. Infected with what Haze didn’t know since Theran hadn’t said anything other than that. Violet and Theran were also together though they weren’t hugging, Violet was being stubborn as she awoke after 20 minutes. “So…” Violet was the first to speak, flicking her still damp mane back. “Mind telling us what those things were?” She directed her gaze to Theran. “You seem to know a lot about them.”
Theran rubbed his hooves together quietly for a moment over the lantern before talking. “I don’t know what they are, or where they came from. I don’t know how I know, but I know if one bites you or even scratches you…you’re dead.” Haze was confused but before she could speak Theran continued. “I know how it sounds but it’s true. Smallest scratch and you’re done, not instantly…but, there is not cure.”
Haze was ever more confused now as his words left loads of questions. “But what dose that mean? C-cure what? Theran, you’re not making sense.”
“I’m getting there Haze.” He said. “Just bare with me. I don’t know how it works, but if you’re bit…you…turn into one.”
Haze’s eyes went wide, as did Violet’s and Sapphire’s. “You…you turn into one?” Sapphire said with a shudder.
Theran nodded. “I don’t know how I know this, I wish I did but my memory it’s…” He paused and took in a beep breath. “Sounds crazy but…I think I’ve fought these things before.”
Haze tried to process all this but she found it difficult. One thing was for certain though, those things out there, are not of this world. Sapphire quivered in Haze’s arms. “I don’t want to turn into one of those things.” She said as her breathing became quicker. She gripped her head where her wound had been. “No please gods no.”
Haze rested her head on Sapphire’s and stroked her mane. “Shhh it’s ok, Sapph. As long as I live I want let them touch you.” She gave her a kiss on the cheek and Sapphire blushed, seeming to calm down. At the sight of the kiss, Theran’s eyes widened as he looked at both of them. Haze just realised then that no one knew of their relationship yet and now they did. Violet was strangely smiling while Theran’s mouth just hung open. Haze was now blushing, as she looked at Sapphire and she her. “Uh, yeah um…”
Sapphire rubbed her neck as she spoke too. “We can explain…”
They actually didn’t need to do anything when Theran suddenly started laughing a full hearty chuckle. “Theran what’s so funny?” Violet asked in a playful manner.
Theran wiped away a tear. “Oh nothing, just…proud to see my little Haze all grown up.”
Haze was astonished. “You…you’re not mad?”
Theran laughed again. “Mad? I’m over joyed.” Haze didn’t know what to say, nether did Sapphire as they stared at him in aw. “I’m happy for you two, honestly I am.” He chuckled again. “It’s good to know at least in this dark moments we still have each other.”
“That’s right.” Violet said as she took hold of Theran’s right hoof. “We do.”
They smiled, properly smiled and looked at each other for a long while before Theran stood up. “Well I’m heading up top, get some rest you’ll need it.”
And with that he went up top leaving the girls to themselves. Violet smiled happily. “See Sapph, I told you it would work out between you two.”
Haze’s brow raised at that as she gave Sapphire a sly look with a smile. Sapphire only coughed as she looked away.
Violet was beaming. “I’m happy for you two.” She then got up and turned to the stairs. “I’ll give you two some privacy, don’t worry though I’ll make sure nopony comes down.”
Before Haze or Sapphire could say anything, Violet with her blanket still around her went above deck and closed the wooden hatch behind her. Haze and Sapphire was now alone, the lower deck all to themselves.
They looked at each other. “Soooo…uh…” Sapphire was blushing. “What do you wanna do?”
Haze felt her face begin to heat up and butterflies formed in her stomach. “Um…I dun know.”
Sapphire rubbed up against Haze. “You know…I am a bit cold.” She then rubbed Haze’s shoulders Haze she shuddered a little at the unexpected touch. “And you’re pretty warm…maybe could…”
Haze put a hoof on her lips and she stopped talking. She smiled at Sapphire. “You could have made it less obverses.” Sapphire blushed some more and Haze’s heart began to race as she peered into her beautiful strawberry eyes. “But I get the idea.”
Something deep inside Haze, an overwhelming desire tugged at her mind and without thinking she kissed Sapphire on the lips. She leaned into the kiss so much they slumped to the wooden floor with a dull thud with Haze on top. With her weight on Sapphire, Haze released herself from the kiss and they were both breathed heavily. “Wow.” Sapphire said, wide eyed and breathless. “I had no idea you were such a good kisser.”
“Me either.” Haze said and they kissed again. She felt warm, like a buzzing kind of warm that tingled all over her body and it was like nothing she had ever felt before. Haze stopped herself for a moment, as she wanted to say something. “Now before we take this any further, I just want tell you something.” She ran a hoof through Sapphire’s damp mane. “What happened in the river, don’t ever scare me like that again. If you do, no more happy fun time.”
Sapphire made a wicked smile. “Yes ma’am, this lucky Mare wants all the happy fun time, yes she dose.” She put a hoof to Haze’s right cheek and looked more sincere. “And, I’m sorry I scared you.”
Haze smiled lovingly at her. “I accept your apology.” And then they resumed their intermit activity, enjoying each and every second of their loving embrace.
Theran came up on deck and noticed the sun peeking over the vast mountains. He took a moment to savour its beautiful sight, before he let out a deeply needed sigh and turn to the steps leading up to the control wheel. He found Teven at the controls, quietly steering. She was hunched low because of her size but still kept the boat steady. She didn’t look at him as her gaze was fixed on the raising sun. She seemd quite at peace, till Theran began to talk. “So, you know how to drive a boat.” He observed. “That’s not a very common skill in Wolven Guard. I’ve heard of ships in Wolven Guard but never actually met a Wolven that could work one. That might be because uh, every Wolven I’ve met I killed. So um yeah…”
“I have shamed you.” Teven suddenly said in a low voice. “I was weak back there…I showed fear in the face of our enemy. I failed you.”
Theran shook his head. “N-no Teven you didny do anything wrong and there’s no shame in showing fear.”
“Maybe to you.” She said in a sharper tone as she brought her gaze to his. “But to Wolven it means failure, to shame ones clan.” She looks back at the raising sun just peaking over the top of the mountains now. “You should just kill me now, end my shame.”
Theran’s eyes sharpened as he came beside her and watched the sun rise with her. He was silent for a moment, as rays of warm light began to seep over the mountain but then he spoke in a calm but firm voice. “You know in my culture, giving up is a sign of weakness. To let our mistakes drag us down is the greatest sin one can commit, the greatest shame one can bestow on one’s family. So in that sense you are shaming me not because you showed fear but because you are giving into your fear. Is that what you want?”
Teven’s grip on the steering wheel tightened just a little as she thought his words through. He looked at her, could see the gears in her mind turning as she began to realise he was right. “No. No I do not want to give in.” She looked at him. “I want to live.” She bowed her head to him. “Forgive my ignorance Pack Leader, for I have learned have from my mistake.”
Theran was actually impressed how quickly she came around. “I don’t want to lose you Teven, I mean that.” She huffed. “See it as a weakness if you wish, but know this. Real leaders care for their own, and I care about you.” Teven’s hard gaze softened as she looked astonished.
Without another word Theran let her be and moved to the front of the boat where he found Violet standing on deck watching the sun come up with her blanket still wrapped around her. He approached her and her ears twitched in his direction when she heard his hoof steps. “Aren’t you supposed to be resting?” He asked her.
When he came beside her she turned her head to smile at him. “I figured I could give the girls some alone time.” She winked at him when she said that and he chuckled. “And I wanted to be up here, to see the sun rise. To know we made it through another day.”
There was something on her mind, he could tell from the way her brow was slightly furrowed and how her eyes would narrow as if she was thinking real hard on something. “Got something on your mind?” He asked her in a caring way.
Violet frowned a bit more. “No, there’s nothing on my mind.” Her nose wiggled, a clear sign she was lying and she knew he could see this so she rolled her eyes with a big sigh. “Ok fine yes, there’s something on my mind.”
She turns to him. “How could we just leave like that, all those ponies…was there nothing we could do? Warn them maybe?”
Theran understood what she meant and he gave her a sympathetic look. “It was already too late Vi, there was nothing we could do for them.”
“I know, I know…” She looked down cast. “Just…all those poor souls, and we just trampled through them AND Tim…oh that poor colt.”
“There was no room for hesitation back there.” He puts a hoof on her shoulder. “I…we, did what we had to do, for Haze and Sapphire…even Teven.”
“You make it sound so simple, but we both know that’s not true.” Violet said as she looked at the sun.
“It never is.” Theran confirmed putting his hoof to her chin getting her look his way. “But we still have each other, and that’s all that matters in the end.”
She smiled at him, a warm loving smile. They drew in close and rested their heads on one another, watching as the sun finally broke over the mountains and bathed the valley and the river in warm light. He wanted this moment to last forever, just him, her and the rising sun. But all good things come to a close, and their moment was over when Violet broke the silence. “What are we going to do now, since there are those…things to worry about?”
Theran didn’t really have a plan, but he wasn’t about to tell her that. What he did say was. “Well we can say without a doubt, the roads are no longer safe.”
“They were never that safe to begin with.” Violet pointed out.
Theran rolled his eyes. “You know what I mean, bandits and animals are one thing. This infection is a completely different story.”
Violet was silent for a moment as if contemplating this, then she asked. “What’s going to happen now that this…infection is out there?”
Theran didn’t really know not for sure, but he somehow had this feeling. “If it’s not contained soon, it will spread fast, turning all it infects.”
“We’re going to need to warn folk about this, evacuate near by villages.” Violet suggested but Theran disagreed. It wasn’t that he didn’t want to but it just wasn’t possible, not right now.
“No, it’s too risky to stop now. We stay our rout on the river and it should be safe.”
Violet moved away from him and stared at him in disbelief. “We’re just going to let other villages fall prey to this?! Theran we have a chance to warn ponies, we’ve seen what these things are capable of and…”
Theran cut her off. “Which is exactly why we can’t stop.” He said bluntly.
Violet was gob smacked, as she stared at him in utter shock. “So you’re telling me we’re just going to do nothing and let others die?”
Theran felt his anger bubble as he said. “That is exactly what I am saying Vi. The time for heroics has gone and passed, we need to think about Haze now, and getting her to the Heartland safely!” He felt horrid for saying that but Haze to him was the most important thing to protect. That and he didn’t want Violet anywhere near the infected if he could help it.
Violet glared at him, anger burning in her eyes but that was forgotten almost instantly when Theran picked up something on the wind, something foul. “Uha…what is that smell?!” Violet stammered as she wrinkled her nose in revulsion. He dreaded to look over the edge of the boat, but the smell drew him to it and what he saw left him momentarily paralyzed.
In the water were bodies, hundreds and hundreds of face down bodies. Mares, Stallions and even Foals floated by and Theran couldn’t tear his eyes off them. There was a small sharp gasp beside him as Violet put a hoof to her mouth in shock and horror of what she was seeing. They must have been the ponies that were trying to get on that large boat they saw before Theran and the others escaped.
“No pony deserves this.” Theran whispered as he caught a glimpse of one of the bodies faces, their cold dead eyes still wide with horror, stared back at him.
“I think I’m going to be sick.” Violet said as she sounded like she was going to hurl. Theran didn’t blame her, he too felt like he just wanted to rid his stomach of its contents but he hadn’t the heart for it.
“Look away Vi.” He said as he guided her into a hug where she buried her face in his neck. “You don’t need to keep watching.” He didn’t need to keep watching either but he couldn’t.
“Pack Leader!?” Teven called out. “The smell is bad but we have a bigger problem!” She pointed forward, ahead of the boat. “Look!”
Dreading it, Theran turned to look beyond the front of the boat and the thing he saw made his stomach churn even more. Up ahead the river narrowed and calmed and as a result all the bodies began to pile up everywhere. “Stop the boat Teven!” Theran ordered and she slowed the boat to where it bumped the mass the bodies, coming to a stop. The smell, that god awful stench of decay was one Theran new well and never got used to. It hung in the still air like a blanket of death, and the more he breathed it in the more sick he felt.
“By the gods, there’s…there’s so many.” Violet said, breathless. “There must be some survivors…we can’t be the only ones who got away.” A moment of silence passed and she added. “Or…are we?”
Theran sighed as he tore his eyes away from the horrific sight. “It doesny matter right now. What dose matter is our options and the way I see it we only have one.” He pointed ahead. “We go through.”
“What?” Violet asked in surprise. “Really? Through that mass of dead?”
“Yes.” Theran confirmed. “I hate it as much as you but there’s no other choice. We have to make it to the Heartland, no matter what.” He waved to Teven. “Get this boat moving.”
Teven fired up the furnace and the boat moved forward into the river of death. Theran cringed every time he felt and hear the dull, hollow bumps and bangs of the dead hitting off the boat’s hull. The smell, by the gods that smell grew stronger the further they went in through the mass of dead, making it hard to breathe. Theran closed his eyes and tried not to think about it but as time went by it got worse and worse. More images had been flashing in his minds eye, legion soldiers in white barding covered in blood, fields burned to a crisp, villages littered with corpses, scenes of bloody battle with the infected and much, much more.
It made no sense to him, these thoughts these…memories were all clustered in his mind and he couldn’t remember where they came from, how he even knew he had seen these things before. A jolt in the boat made him snap out of his thoughts as the boat came to a slowing stop. “Why are we stopping?!” Theran yelled as he looked over to Teven.
She looked confused as she as she tried the lever but nothing was happening. Then she went to the back of the boat and looked at the paddles. “The wheel, there is a corps stuck in it!”
Theran quickly came over to her and looked down. There was indeed a body jammed right in the wheel, a light pink Earth pony Mare. Her slender frame had properly wrapped itself in the wheel and looked like it wasn’t going to budge. “Shit!” Theran cursed. “We need to remove it.”
“I am not touching that.” Teven stated with a wave of her paws. “No way it smells wrong.”
Theran growled at her but she didn’t back down as she crossed her arms over her chest. “I dinny have time for this.” Theran grumbled as he tried to use his magic to pry it out the wheel but it was well and truly stuck. No choice, had to use his hooves. With an unenthusiastic moan, Theran leaned over the edge and gripped the corpse’s fur. It was cold to the touch and for some reason had a layer of slim all over it. Theran felt his stomach lurch as he caught a strong whiff off the body. “Oh, OHHH that…that is so…WRONG!!” Theran grumbled as he tried not to puke. He pulled and pulled but it wouldn’t move. “Come on Teven, gee me a hoof here!”
It was an unusual sight to see a Wolven grossed out about dead bodies but Teven was having none of it as she shook her head, refusing to go near it. “Sure rip off your hoof, give it to me and I will chew on it while you unjam the dead thing.” Theran glared at her and she still protested. “It smells wrong, tainted. I do not what that on my claws.” Theran still glared and she finally gave in with a low growl. “FINE!”
Scrunching up her snout, Teven was about to lean over the edge and grip the body when Theran heard a scream. It was Violet and she was swearing her face off when he heard her draw her sword. Before he could turn his head however the body suddenly came to life. Its hooves splashed out the water and its bony web like claws wrapped around his arms. Then he got a good look at its face. Its mouth was torn and ripped into a disturbingly large toothy smile. Its mane was slick and withered and its eyes were a solid black.
“OH SHIT!!!” Theran shouted as he planted his hind legs on the wall of the boat and pulled back when the infected tried to pull him in the water. It snarled and hissed as it tried to pull him down, and when their faces got a little too close it extended a long tube like tong from its disfigured maw. “OH HELL NO!!!”
Theran pulled back with so much force that the infected’s hind legs tore away from its body and went flying with him back onto the deck. It screeched and squirmed on top of him as they hit the wooden floor, water logged blood gushing all down his lower half. It tried to go for his throat but a massive jagged blade cut clean through its open mouth and the top half of its head went flying overboard. As more blood fountained out the stump that was its head, Theran threw it off him and was happy to see Teven standing over him with a blood stained sword.
“I warned you it was tainted.” Teven stated as she offered a paw.
“Yeah…” Theran grumbled as he took her paw and she haled him up. “Dinny remind me.”
“THERAN!!!” That was Violet. “GET YOUR SKINNY FLANK DOWN HERE NOW!!!”
He drew his sword, dawned his helmet and rushed to her aid. He had to dodge a swipe from an infected trying to climb onto the boat and quickly cut its head off as he joined Violet. She was doing the same, cutting them down before they got on the boat. They were everywhere, on the bank of the river and in the water. The deck was soaked in blood as they cut down freak after freak. “There’s too many of them!” Violet shouted. “Try using that lightning spell!”
“I can’t!” Theran shouted as he kicked another infected in the face, sending them back into the river. “There’s too much water Vi. If I try I might end up frying us all!”
“Try using some other spell then!” She shouted as she cleaved half way through one’s shoulder, nearly cutting it in two.
“It’s no like it’s that simple!” He protested as he stabbed another through the mouth then cutting it clean off. These things were rather fragile.
“Sure it is, just do some hocus-pokus shit!” She yelled as she severed ones head off.
“You want the boat destroyed?!” Theran asked as he stabbed one in the throat while kicking another.
Violet shouted over her shoulder. “I want what ever option doesn’t kill us!”
As if they understood her, the infected backed off and retreated back into the water. Panting and covered in filth, Theran peeked over the edge and saw nothing but floating corpses. This was strange, very strange and he didn’t like it one bit.
“What’s happening?” Violet asked as she looked around. “Why did they stop? Did we scare them off? Theran?!”
Theran looked into the bloody water but still nothing moved, save for the floating bodies swaying gently as the wind blew by. “I dinny think we scared them.” Theran said as he backed away from the edge. “I get the feeling they don’t feel fear. Something’s not right about this something...”
His words were cut off when the boat suddenly lurched to the side and they were nearly sent off their hooves. The boat kept rocking from side to side, making it hard to stand on two legs. There was a loud breaking sound, like wood caving in and it came from below deck. “They’re sinking the boat!” Theran shouted as he heard water starting to flood the lower deck, and that’s when he realised Haze and Sapphire were still down there when he heard them scream.
(Summer Haze)
(Many minutes ago)
Both Haze and Sapphire lay side by side panting, their clothes lay in crumpled bundles near them with only a blanket giving them some cover. Haze’s mind was buzzing from their interaction, how their movements had melded seamlessly as if it were like…magic. It was by far, the most amazing feeling she had ever experienced. She looked at Sapphire, her beautiful face red from what they did, and her lips pulled back into a stupid yet funny grin.
“Wow you are an animal Haze.” Sapphire said as she still panted, with a bead of sweat running down her forehead. “I never thought you were so…enthusiastic.”
Haze had a stupid smile of her own now as she elbowed Sapphire in the side. “You’re not so bad yourself.” She joked. “Though you did bite my lip…that hurt by the way.”
Sapphire laughed. “You nibbled my ear with those fangs of yours, now that hurt.”
“I guess we could of…tone it down a bit?” Haze suggested with a few gestures of her hooves.
“You kidding me?” Sapphire asked as she propped herself up on her right elbow. “That was the most fun I’ve had in ages, so much fun that I can’t wait for the next time.”
Haze’s smile faded when she thought about that. “Is that all it’s gunna be?” She asked, still on her back as looked and gestured up at the roof. “Sex, sex and more sex?” She plopped her hooves on her plated chest and let out a big sigh. “Cause to be honest Sapph, as fun as that was…I don’t want our relationship to be just that.”
Sapphire’s eyes went wide for a second as she thought on what Haze said. “OH no n-no no that’s not what I meant I just…what I meant to say was…I can wait till you want it to happen again.”
Haze gave Sapphire a questioning look with a half smile. “You make it sound like I’m going to be a control freak.”
“What?!” Sapphire waved her hooves in protest. “N-no no no that’s not what I…AH I keep fucking up what I’m saying.” She put a hoof to her face and flopped on her back. Haze giggled at how funny Sapphire was being and she lifted her hoof to look at her. “What’s so funny?” She asked.
Haze had to make herself stop giggling, before she could speak. “Oh Sapph you’re not the only one bucking up with your meaning. *snickers a little* What I meant was that I don’t want sex all the time, but that doesn’t mean we still can’t have it and besides, I like it when you’re a rebel so don’t be afraid to ask.”
Sapphire smiled, narrowed her eyes and shook her head. “Who are you and what have you done with my sweat little Hazy?” She poked Haze on the nose and she laughed out loud.
When she got a hold of herself Haze asked. “So I take it you’re ‘warmed up’ now?”
Sapphire laughed at her question and how she quoted with her hooves. “Yeah I feel fine now…better actually.” She sat up again and got Haze to do the same. “Haze I wanna tell you something.”
“Is it another love confession?” Haze joked.
Sapphire shoved her in the shoulder and Haze giggled. “No listen. I want to make this work, me and you. I really don’t want to screw everything up and I just wanted to let you know that.” She gripped Haze’s hoof and Haze felt her face go red again. “I want to support you and be there for you, that’s all I want…to make you happy.”
Haze felt butterflies in her stomach as she listened to Sapphire’s kind words and how grateful she felt to have her. “Thank you Sapph but remember we support each other, there will be no one side to this. I got to be just as supportive.”
“And you are.” Sapphire said as she put a hoof under her chin. “Chin up Haze, we’re almost to the Heartland and I can see us there now, the chance for a new life.” She then thumped the boat wall. “And in this thing, nothing can stop us getting th...”
Sapphire’s face slowly wrinkled in disgust as her nostrils flared. “What?” Haze asked. “Why are you…” Then she smelled it. It was a foul, vulgar smell that filled the air. “GHA What is that smell?!” Haze asked as quickly grabbed a clump of her blanket and pressed it to her nose.
“I dun know but…” Sapphire looked a little pale. “But what ever it is it’s making me feel sick.”
It wasn’t long before dull thuds sounded off the wooden hull and the smell got stronger. “I’m going to puke.” Sapphire said as she held her hooves to her mouth.
“Get dressed.” Haze stated, getting up and quickly throwing her clothes on, tossing Sapphire’s at her to motivate her to move. “Come on shake a leg.”
She was just starting to strap on her leg warmers when the boat suddenly lurched forward, sending Haze off her hooves and Sapphire on her face. “Ouch.” Sapphire groaned as she lifted herself off the floor. “Why is it always my face?”
Haze ignored her for a second when she noticed the boat was no longer moving. “What the?” Haze got back up and continued to get her stuff on as she added. “Why have we stopped?”
By now Haze had all her clothes on with her hoof blade strapped on tight. Sapphire was just zipping up her hoodie when they suddenly heard scrapping on the hull, like claws on wood. Then they heard Violet up above shouting at the top of her lungs along side high pitched screeches. “Oh no!” Sapphire said with dread in her voice. “It’s those things, they’ve come for us.”
Haze moved passed Sapphire as she heard the battle above them. “Come on they need help!” Haze stated as she went for the stairs, but when she looked back she realised Sapphire hadn’t moved. She was just staring up at the roof, trembling in fear. “Sapph you need to move, right now!” Haze tried but Sapphire wasn’t moving.
“I-I don’t want to…to turn into one of those things.” Sapphire stated, a slight tremble in her voice. “I-I don’t want to get bit.”
Haze moved from the stairs back to Sapphire and she took her by the shoulders and shook her till she looked Haze in the eye. “You’re not going to get bit alright, we’re going to live through this as long as we keep a cool head.” Sapphire’s eyes drifted back up to the roof but Haze shook her again. “I almost lost you once, I won’t let it happen again now pull it together they need us!”
She had no idea what they could actually do but one thing was clear to her, she wasn’t going to cower down here while others ricked their lives for them. Just as Sapphire looked like she was ready to move, the sounds of battle ended and the scratching sounds had stopped. Silence, nothing to be heard. All they could hear was the sounds of their own breathing. “Wh…what’s going…”
Sapphire tried to ask but her question was cut off when a webbed and clawed hoof broke through the floor and thrashed around. Haze and Sapphire screamed in terror as more disfigured hooves crashed through the walls and grasped at the air around them.
Water flooded through the holes and began to fill the lower deck as Haze and Sapphire ran for the stairs, ducking and dodging swiping claws. “One scratch.” Theran’s words echoed in Haze’s head. “And you’re dead.”
Haze let Sapphire go first up the steps as she looked back and saw one of the creatures emerging from floor, it’s teeth gleaming in the light of the lantern before the water snuffed it out. Despite having black eyes, Haze saw them glow in the dark as they clawed toward her. She had wasted enough time staring at them, time to run. She ran up the steps and through the open hatch Sapphire had opened and slammed it shut behind her.
She was breathing heavily as her heart was pounding in her chest and she just stared at the hatch for a few seconds till she heard Sapphire scream. She looked up from the hatch and saw her kicking one of the freaks in its face as it tried to come for her. Haze felt panic set in as she watched Sapphire trip and fall on the steps leading up to the wheel. An infected the same one lunged at her while she was down.
“NO!” Haze shouted. Time seemed to slow as she watched the creature fly through the air toward her loved one.
Without thinking Haze out stretched her forehooves, gathered energy around her horn and unleashed a powerful kinetic blast that struck the infected so hard its skin peeled off its body and went flying overboard, a large chunk of the deck along with it. As splinters rained down on them Haze felt her head become light and fell to her knees.
That spell had taken a lot out of her it was so powerful, she never knew her magic was that strong, she wasn’t prepared for it. How did she do it? Where did this sudden power come from? Her head was spinning and she feared she would black out when another freak came for her this time from the side. But before it got anywhere near her it suddenly went ridged as a flying dagger embedded itself in its forehead. Haze dully followed where it came from and was astonished when she saw Sapphire standing with her empty hoof pointing to where the infected once stood.
Somepony grabbed Haze and hauled her to her hooves “Haze get up!” It was Theran. He had one of his arms around her waist while he held his sword with the other. “The boat is lost, quickly everyone around me!”
Everything was so fuzzy but Haze felt bodies press around her and before she knew it there was a bright blue flash. Every cell in her body felt like it had been ripped apart, only for them to be violently glued right back together as Theran finished teleporting them. They landed on solid ground as they reappeared on the bank of the river. She didn’t know what was going on as she felt herself slump to the sandy ground. “Haze!? Haze!?”
She was suddenly on her back when she finally came returned to reality and saw Violet and Sapphire hunched over her. Violet was drenched in sticky and smelly blood while Sapphire looked completely fine, well physically not so sure about mentally. “Oh thank the gods you’re alright.” Violet said with a tired yet happy smile.
“Saved me again.” Sapphire said with concern in her gaze. “When are you gunna stop doing that? It’s embarrassing.”
Haze knew she was joking but she didn’t feel like laughing. She did retort with. “When you stop getting into trouble all the damn time.” She grumbled.
They helped her sit up in time to see Theran gather a ball of fire, then hurl it at the sinking boat. It erupted into flame and all that could be heard over the roaring fire was the pained screams of those creatures.
He stood there on two legs for a moment, watching the boat burn and sink under the water. Then he sheathed his sword and went on all fours to turn to the group. “Everyone alright?” Theran asked from under his blood stained helmet. “No bites?”
“No bites here.” Violet confirmed. “We’re all clean…well, so to speak.”
“Good.” Theran stated in a blunt tone. He began to walk. “Let’s get moving.”
“To where!” Violet asked in frustration. “Where can we go?”
“The Heartland is East right?” He asked and Violet nodded. He took out the compass Violet had given him and flipped it open. “Then we go…” He looked at it for a moment, moving his hoof till he pointed into the forest behind them. “That way.”
He began to walk but Violet stopped him by getting up and putting a hoof on his chest plate. “Hey slow down, that was a tense fight back there, let everypony catch their breath first.”
“No time.” Theran stated as he gently pushed her hoof away. “We need to get ahead of the infection and we can’t do that sitting around.”
“Theran look at Haze she’s pale faced and looks ready to pass out!” Violet pointed out.
“Then Teven will carry her.” Theran suggested as he looked at her.
“Give me…a moment.” Teven said as she was down on one knee holding her stomach and covering her mouth.
Theran gave her a questioning look. “Teven are you al…”
She garbled once before vomiting hard onto the sandy ground, her back heaving painfully. Haze didn’t even react, her mind was too numb as she just watched her throw up. When she finished, Teven made a gruff sniff and wiped her mouth with a shiver. “I hate portals.” She grumbled.
“Teleport.” Theran corrected.
“I do not give a shrakh what you call it!” Teven stated as she got to her feet and swayed a bit before properly balancing herself. “Ok, ready to carry her now.” She didn’t look ready, actually she looked ready to pass out herself.
“I think I can walk.” Haze stated after hearing and seeing enough. She tried to stand but when she did her mind spun and she became dizzy. She fell back on her flank holding one hoof to her head. She had completely forgot about her head injury meaning that spell she pulled off had sapped her of all her energy.
Theran grumbled in annoyance. “We dinny have time for your foalish acts. Teven you may…”
“I’ll help her walk.” Sapphire stated and before Theran could say otherwise she already had Haze standing, to her discomfort. She was so dizzy but Sapphire kept her standing when she swayed off balance. Her heart was racing while she panted, she hated this she felt so weak.
Sapphire was giving Theran an angry look but he ignored her. “We set?” He asked with a look around him. They all nodded. “Right…let’s go.” Just when they were about to head off into the forest they heard a hissing sound come from behind them. They all turned to see a surviving infected crawling out of the water and dragging its burned body onto the bank. It was wheezing heavily as it clawed its way onto dry land. It was strange watching this…thing struggle to survive and Haze wondered if the pony it had once been was still in there somewhere.
It paused for a moment as it painfully looked in their direction. It looked so tired so…desperate as it extended a shaking, clawed hoof and reached out to them. Did it want help? What if the pony inside was suffering? “Are…are we going to do anything?” Haze asked. “It looks like it wants help.”
Before anyone could speak up, Theran approached the creature. It looked up at him through its dull black eyes before he drew his sword and plunged its tip right through the top of its skull. It twitched once and its out stretched hoof fell limp. Haze stared numbly at the dead creature as Theran pulled his blade free with a sickening pop and flicked it once to get the blood off. He looked at them now, the resolve in his eyes absolute. “Never try to help these things ever.” He pointed at the body with his sword. “You kill them, end of discussion.”
He sheathed his blade and walked passed them into the forest. With very little choice, they followed after him, leaving the smell of death behind them.
(Violet)
It was midday now and they were still wondering through a dank, dimly lit forest. Violet was really tired, her hooves burned, her limbs ached and she was covered in bloodstains…again. Haze and Sapphire were fairing a little bit better than she was but she could tell Haze was struggling. Teven seemed fine, she wasn’t limping or anything, but even though she hid it well, Violet could see in her eyes she was tiring. And Theran, he hadn’t stopped, no breaks or slowing down. She’d never seen him like this and she could tell Haze was worried about him. He hadn’t said a word to them ever since they escaped the boat and the lingering silence was driving Violet mad inside.
She had to say something or lose her temper all together. “Theran stop!” She stopped, making the girls stop suddenly and a split-second later Theran stopped too. “We have been walking for half the day.” Violet stated. “We all need to take a break.” Theran hadn’t turned to face her yet and this irritated her. “Theran are you even listening to me?!”
She was about to go up and grab him in anger but he finally turned around and looked at her through the slit in his helmet. “Yes Vi I’m listening.”
“We need to…first off, take off that helmet when I’m talking to you.” Violet demanded and he did so, removing his helm and clipping it to his belt. His face was dead serous not a hint light heartedness there, just a cool calm focus. His expression served to only annoy her further. “We need to rest, look at Haze.” She gestured to Haze. “She can barely walk. And what about food and water? We haven’t eaten for hours now and I bet it’s weighing down on you too.”
Theran looked at her dully. “Are you finished?” He asked bluntly.
Violet was shocked he even said that, she stared at him in anger. “Not even close.” She retorted. “You’ve been acting strange ever since the boat was destroyed. What’s gotten into you? Cause this…this isn’t you.”
“What do you really know about me?” That hurt as Violet felt a sickening feeling in her chest.
She bit back her anger this time, as she feared she might say something she’ll regret. Instead she composed herself and took a deep breath. “I know that you’re better than this.”
Theran’s upper lip twitched a bit as he narrowed his eyes at her. She knew he wasn’t himself, she believed he didn’t mean to be so harsh and after glaring at each other for about a minute he gave in. “Fine! You want to rest go ahead!” Violet was a little taken aback by his little outburst but before she could speak he turned away. “I’ll scout around, you lot do what you want.”
And with that he stormed off, leaving Violet and the others speechless.
……..
About an hour passed since Theran’s little outburst and he still hadn’t returned. The girls had set up a small camp, nothing like their normal set up. They had nothing to lay or sit on, just the cold damp grass of the forest floor and the fire Violet built was tiny since there wasn’t much fallen marital around. To sate their hunger Violet gathered up some simple oak leaves for them to chew on and because of the damp in the air the leaves also served to sate their thirst too. They weren’t the best tasting but it was better than nothing.
She thought about what Theran had said. “What do you really know about me?” His words echoed in her head. She knew he didn’t mean it for she knew him far too well. Through all the years she Haze and Theran spent in Rest Pit, she had gotten to know the guy and knew he was pretty thick when he got angry. But still, it didn’t shake the hurt she felt.
“Violet?” That was Haze. Violet shook her head from her thoughts and looked at her.
“Yes Haze?” She asked, a little out of it though Haze didn’t seem to notice.
“When is Theran coming back?” She asked with a hint of concern. “He’s been gone for a while now.”
“He is close.” Teven stated as she poked the fire with a long stick. “I can smell him.”
Haze looked at her in confusion. “If he’s close then…why hasn’t he joined us yet?”
“Because…” Violet began to say but paused for a moment as she looked off into the forest in hopes to see him but there was nothing to be seen. “He…he’s just… dealing with things in his own way, a lot has happened a lot of horrible things. I’m sure he’ll join us soon.”
“I miss Rest Pit.” Sapphire suddenly said and surprised everyone.
“You…miss Rest Pit?” Haze asked in bewilderment “But I thought you hated the place?”
“I thought I did too.” Sapphire stated with a dull shrug. “But after all the things I’ve seen, I miss the peace and quiet…not my Mother though, she can go to hell.”
There was some laughter among the group now, just some light-hearted chuckles and what not. “Yeah…I miss Lilly.” Haze said with a sad sigh. “I hope her and her baby are alright and this…infection is nowhere near them.”
“I hope so too Haze.” Violet stated with sadness in her tone. “We just have to hope she and the others made it out o…” She trailed off when Teven suddenly started growling. “Teven what’s wrong?” Violet asked.
She followed Teven’s gaze and saw two ponies coming their way. One was a light brown Unicorn Stallion with a darker shade of brown for his mane and green eyes. The other who’s right forelimb was over other’s shoulder was a Mare of the same colours and race. They limped toward them and the Mare looked to be in a bad way. “Help!” The Stallion yelled. “Please help me!”
Violet and the others stood and Violet drew her weapon. “Don’t come any closer!” Violet said with a raised voice. They stopped about three meters away from them, the Mare looked barely conscious as blood dripped from her left shoulder. “Who are you?” Violet asked them as she pointed her sword their way.
They looked like twins and the Stallion helped his sister sit while he spoke. “Please we mean no harm.” He put a blood stained hoof to his chest. “My name is Jock and this is my sister Jenny.” He gestured to his sister who looked ready to pass out. “Please she needs help.”
Violet hesitated for a moment as she thought this through. They didn’t know these ponies they could be anypony, but when she looked at Jenney she could see she was suffering. Violet sheathed her weapon and approached the per. “What happened to her?” Violet asked as she looked at Jenny.
“We…we were attacked by…I dun know what by…things, creatures.” He pointed at his sister. “We…we were just walking from our village not far from here…on our way to Splinter Bay…when these things came out of nowhere.” He pointed at his horn. “I used my magic to fight them off but Jenny got clawed in her shoulder.” He pointed at her wound.
“How long ago were you attacked?” Violet asked as she examined Jenny’s wound. It looked nasty. The gash on her shoulder looked heavily inflamed, bleeding profusely and around the wound were black looking veins. It also smelled of rot.
“About 15 minutes ago.” Joke told Violet.
Violet looked into the Mare’s eyes and tried not to grimace when she noticed Jenny’s eyes were slowly turning an inky black in areas. If Violet didn’t know Jenny was breathing she would have thought her a bloody corps. “H-how you feeling?” Violet asked Jenny.
Jenny sucked in a ragged breath, her throat sounded sore. She sounded so weak. “I…I feel…like my insides are burning and…my heart won’t stop racing.” She weakly looked into Violet’s strong eyes. “What…what’s wrong with me?”
Violet thought of what Theran had told them, of what the infection could do. But her compassion over-rid her better instincts. “I…I’m not sure but I’ll try to help you.”
“Don’t bother Vi.” Theran suddenly came out from behind a tree and approached them. “She’s infected.”
“In-infected?” Jock asked in surprised bewilderment. “Infected with what?”
“A virus, lethal and potent, changing the host’s body from the inside out.” Theran said in an utterly serous manner.
Jock looked at Theran in shock as he asked. “Wh-what are you saying, w-what are talking about?”
Theran looked him straight in the eye as he said coldly. “She’s going to turn into one of those creatures that attacked you, and from the looks of it, she doesn’t have much time left.”
Jock looked at him pleadingly. “W-wait is…is there a cure? A-a treatment?”
Theran sighed long and sad as he shook his head. “No, there is no treatment, no cure….She will die.”
Jock was desperate now as he started to panic. “Please! There must be a way, a-anything?”
Theran looked down at Jenny and she looked up at him, her eyes full of pain. “There is…only one way to stop the spread.” Theran knelt down on one knee in front of Jenny and placed his left hoof on her good shoulder. They kept eye contact as Theran took a deep breath and shakily whispered. “I…I’m sorry.”
Jenny looked confused but her confusion was short lived when Theran extended his right hoof blade and drove it passed her ribs and into her heart. Her eyes widened for a second, letting out a small gasp as she weakly pawed at the blade in her chest, wheezing for air that did not come. Then the light left her eyes with a sigh, her expression sagged and Theran gently lowered her lifeless body to the ground.
Violet stared in shock and surprise at what Theran had just done, her mind numb from what she had just witnessed. Haze let out a pained whimper as she stared at Theran, mouth agape. Sapphire was wide eyed and silent as Haze buried her face in her neck. And Teven, she was stoic and didn’t react as she breathed cool and calmly at the scene.
Jock however whaled in dismay. “NOOOOOOOO!!!!” He fell to the ground and cradled his sister’s head in his hooves. “WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!!!???” He screamed at Theran, as he stood.
Theran’s expression was no longer emotionless. His face was heavy with sorrow, his eyes full of regret. “There…there was no other way…she…she would of…”
Jock got up and screamed. “MURDERER!!!” Theran was taken aback as he looked at his dripping blade. “I’M GOING TO KILL YOU!!!!”
Violet stared at Jock as his horn glowed and crackled with energy. She then stared at Theran but wasn’t making a move as he just stood there. Instinct made Violet draw her weapon and stop Jock but Teven beat her to it when she came up behind him and quickly slit his throat with her claws.
Blood gushed from the open wound and he fell to the ground beside his sister, gaging and twitching, grasping at his throat as he flexed his lower jaw in an attempt to breathe. But then with a grunt and snort his body went still and didn’t move again.
Haze was whaling now in horror and Sapphire whimpered as she tried to comfort her. Violet however, she lost it. “GODS FUCKING DAMNIT!!!” She screamed as she slammed her sword to the ground. Emotion surged through Violet like a wave, as she turned on Theran, furious out of her mind. “WHY THERAN WHY!!!???”
Theran’s anger returned to his expression as he rounded on her. “You know why! If I hadn’t she would have turned!”
Violet was lost for words as she said anything that came to her first. “We…you…you didn’t have to just…kill her! We…we could have helped pass her on gently NOT STAB HER IN THE FUCKING CHEST!!!”
“Don’t be so fucking stupid Vi!” Theran sneered, as his face was now mere inches from her own. “There was no ‘gentle’ option, the last few minutes of her life would have been excruciating! WHAT I DID WAS A MERCY!!!”
“BUT NOW TWO PONIES ARE DEAD THERAN, DEAD!!!” Violet screamed and she glared at Teven. “YOU DIDN’T HAVE TO KILL HIM!!!”
Teven kept her expression plain. “He became a threat, a threat I dealt with.”
“But he wouldn’t have been a threat if YOU didn’t out right murder his sister!” Violet pointed at Theran. “It was monstrous!”
“STOP!!!” Haze yelled at all of them “STOP FIGHTING, STOP ARGUING!!!” She gripped her mane as tears flowed from her eyes. “I can’t take this anymore this is all so messed up SO WRONG!!!” She fell to her knees and covered her ears. “I wanna go home, I wanna see Lilly, I wanna sit by the warm fire place, drink tea, chat with Merry, sings songs, read a book, ANYTHING BUT THIS!!!”
Sapphire wrapped her forelimbs around Haze and comforted her as she whaled long and hard, babbling nonsense through her sobs. Violet stared at the horrible display, her heart heavy with anguish at the sight of Haze losing her mind. She turned her angry glare back at Theran but he wasn’t looking at her anymore. He had his face in his hooves and was breathing heavily as his back heaved with every breath. Violet was momentarily struck dumb at the sight of this. Was he…crying?
She was shocked, speechless even. Never in all her years did she ever see Theran cry, she thought him incapable of that. But here he was barely containing himself. Her anger forgotten, replaced with concern as she approached him and reached out to touch his shoulder. When she made contact he feebly pushed her hoof aside and turned away. Grief fell upon Violet’s mind as she listened to his deep, shaky breaths. He was regretting, feeling for the mare he killed.
She didn’t know what to do, she wanted to embrace him, comfort him, say she was sorry. But that would have to wait, when Theran’s ears pricked up and he sniffed the air. Teven began to growl and her fur stood on end. Violet looked at them both in confusion, till she heard it. A low clicking sound that echoed through the forest. Fear struck Violet’s heart as she picked up her sword and looked all around her.
“Don’t panic.” Theran suddenly said, his calm and moody demeanour restored. Violet slowed her breathing as the clicking continued. “Get the girls up on their hooves.” He stated in the same calm voice.
Violet, thinking quickly knew better than to question this as she did as he asked. She knelt down beside Haze who was still whimpering loudly and rocking back and fourth. “Haze, Haze we need to go now.” She wasn’t responding as she shook her head, mumbling nonsensically.
“Haze snap out of it.” Sapphire said with concern as she shook her shoulders. Haze only responded with more babbling and shaking her head even more. Then at the peek of her whimpering she fell silent and slumped to the ground. “Haze!” Sapphire yelled as she started to panic.
“Don’t panic.” Theran said again calmly, as he approached them. “Teven will carry her.” Without much hesitation, Teven scooped Haze up and cradled her in her arms. “Ok, let’s move out slow and steady. Stay as close to me as possible, no arguments.”
Without a word, Theran strapped his helmet on, drew his sword and lead the way, leaving the horrible scene behind them.
(Theran Razorblade)
Quickly and calmly, Theran lead the group through the forest, chopping through the underbrush along the way. His mind was sore with emotion but he pushed it all aside for now, while he listened to the sounds around him. That clicking, that hollow, deep clicking vibrated through Theran, down to his metal boots. He was acting on instinct and his instinct told him not to panic, not to rush and most importantly, do not be alone. He didn’t know how but he just had this gut feeling that these were the right actions to take, for they were not alone in this forest. Something was following them, stalking them. Even now he could sense it watching them, just waiting for a chance to pick one of them off.
“Theran?” That was Violet, she was keeping to a hushed tone as she repeated his name. “Theran tell me what’s going on? Theran?”
He ignored her question, talking would only slow them down. He continued to cut through the underbrush till he sensed something up ahead. He put a hoof out to make the group stop as he eyed the long grass and bushes in front of them. “No one move a muscle.” Theran stated in a low serious tone.
They all stood frozen and clumped close together as Theran took a slow step forward. The clicking had stopped and all that could be heard was the whistling of the wind. If he couldn’t smell the thing stalking them he would say nothing was there, but there was something there and it was mere meters away, hiding in the underbrush. As the wind blow passed the nose of his helm he got a good whiff of the creature’s foul stench and it was in front of them, five meters away in the grass. Summoning his magic, Theran’s horn glowed with sparkling energy as a ball of lightning gathered in his free hoof. His used his sword as a guide to where he wanted to aim and when found his target he threw it up high.
It flew, curved in the air and landed right on top of his target with an explosion of blue lightning. There was a screech of agony and they all saw a creature, all muscle and bone stand up from the long grass and spasm wildly till it fell into a smoking heep. “There’s more where that came from.” Theran said as he gestured with his sword for them to follow him. “Let’s move before more show up.”
After more chopping through the forest they finally made it onto a wide open dirt road. There were broken down wagons and dead bodies on the road, most of the dead were infected but some here and there were pure pony. “What happened here?” Violet asked in confused shock.
Before he could answer that he heard the unmistakable sound of the crossbow being fired. On pure reflex he pushed Violet back as a bolt skimmed the top of his helmet. The rest of the group hunched down low behind a wagon as another bolt hit off its wooden surface. “What the fuck NOW?!” Sapphire swore in utter rage. “Sick fed up of this shit!”
“Quiet!” Theran barked as he looked around the edge of the wagon. There was a village just down the road, a village with a large stone wall and on that wall was Legion soldiers armed with crossbows. “Oh bloody perfect.” Theran moaned. He looked back at the group. “It’s a village guarded by the Legion it seems.”
Teven growled at the word ‘Legion’ letting them know she didn’t like them. “Yes Teven I’m not all that thrilled about it either.” Theran sympathized with her.
“What are we gunna do?” Sapphire asked with a shrug.
“Yeah I’m with Sapph on this.” Violet chimed in. “We haven’t really dealt with the army before. What are we gunna do?”
Theran thought about it for a moment. The Legion probably had orders not to let anything near the village and assume hostility from strangers. They most defiantly had no idea what was happening out here and as a result it’s made them trigger-happy. That only left one option. “I’m going to talk to them.” Theran finally said.
“What?!” Violet said in disbelief. “But they’re shooting at us.”
“They’re only shooting at us cause they think we’re hostile and most likely they have orders to shoot anything they see coming out of the forest. It’s what I would order them to do.” Theran explained as he glanced at the bodies around them.
“But don’t that mean they’ll just shoot you too?” Sapphire asked.
“Maybe.” Theran agreed. “But there’s no other option.” He looked back at the wall. “I’m going, and if they shoot me…I’ll just get back up.” He hated that thought but it didn’t stop him. “Stay here till I call for you ok?” They nodded and Theran sucked in a breath. “Here goes nothing.” He grumbled to himself and stood up.
He sheathed his sword and walked slowly out into the open on all fours. He eyed the soldiers on the wall and noticed they were looking right at him. The wall they were on spread out till both ends stopped at cliff walls either side of the village. No doubt this place served as some sort of checkpoint for the legion. So far they hadn’t fired at him, probably debating weather he was a threat or not.
Slowly he started to approach the main gate and he saw them tense up. He heard the click of a firing lever and a single bolt flew in his direction. He had only a split second to moved to his left as the bolt nicked his right shoulder guard. He knew the Legion used armour-pricing bolts and not even his armour could stop one if it hit directly.
He yelled at them, anger fuming in his voice. “Hey stop firing at me I’m not your enemy!” He continued to approach the gate. As he closed the distance another bolt landed right in front of his hooves, making him stop yet again. Theran growled in irritation. “Hey you bloody deaf?! I said…”
“We heard what you said!” One of the soldiers shouted down to him. Right above the gate was a Pegasus Stallion with an empty crossbow and he leaned on the edge, scowling down at Theran. “And what I’m gunna tell you to fuck off to were ya came from. This village is under lock down, no pony in or out.”
Theran frowned and felt his anger rise. “Listen kid I and my companions survived hell to get here and I’ll be damned before I let some trigger happy rookie tell me what to do!”
“Did you just call me a rookie?” The soldier yelled.
“Aye ah did. What are ya going to do about it?” Theran challenged. “I can tell you’re a rookie from the way you hold that crossbow like a novice, the way you got that cocky look on your face and from the lack of a rank on your barding.”
The other soldiers along the wall all snickered and chuckled at Theran’s words and the rookie loaded his crossbow in anger. “Why you little…” Before he had a chance to take aim and scramble Theran’s brains, another soldier this one an Earth pony and much older shoved the rookie aside.
“What do you think you’re doing up here son?!” The new comer questioned in a gruff, drill Sargent sort of way and when Theran looked at his grey shoulder guard he was indeed a Sargent. “Why do I hear you squawking like an afternoon bird having a bath, all the way down on the streets in my nice comfy office?”
“S-sorry Sir I was just…” The rookie tried to speak but the Sargent ignored him when he looked down to Theran.
“Who’s this…making new friends behind ma back AY CHICKEN WINGS!!!???”
The rookie cowered before his Sargent and Theran had to let out a chuckle “I take it you’re in charge around here?” Theran asked the Sargent.
The Sargent stuck out his lower lip and made a small nod. “Mmmhmm damn right I am.” He leaned on the edge of the wall and gave Theran a questing look. “And whom might you be?”
“My name is Theran, I only wished to ask that you allow me and my companions sanctuary here, but your trigger happy rookie here and his pals nearly shot holes in me.”
The Sargent glared at the rookie and the other soldiers. “My orders were to shoot anything hostile or had mushrooms growin out its ass, NOT shoot up random strangers seeking our aid.” He slapped the rookie on the back of his helmet, and then brought his attention back to Theran. “How many do you have with ya son?”
“Four, including me that makes five.” Theran wondered if he should tell them about Teven, make them aware she’s not hostile. There was great tension between the Legion and Wolven Guard and ever since the failed Wolven attack on Bastion city in the North the Wolven have stayed in their own land after their army was decimated by some unknown alley of the Legion. But that was old history now to Theran but it was still fresh enough for the hate to still boil over.
Just when he was about to consider letting them know, he heard a scream come from behind him. He swiftly turned to see the group running out of cover as a small horde of the freaks came charging out of the forest. Theran’s heart skipped a beat as he shouted. “Don’t shoot my group, DON’T SHOOT!!!”
Violet, Sapphire and ever Teven were screaming in terror as they ran for their lives. Bolts started to fly, hitting the infected that cashed after the fleeing group. “That’s a fucking Wolven behind them!” The rookie shouted. “I got a clear shot.”
“NO!!!” Theran teleported up to the top of the wall and the rookie only had a second to blurt out his surprise before Theran grappled his crossbow and trip him up flat on his back. The Sargent stared at Theran dumbfounded but before he could say or do anything, Theran jumped down to the other side of the gate.
As he landed with a heavy thud he wasn’t surprised to find two more Legion soldiers standing by the gate and they were surprised to see him. Under their helmets Theran saw the shock in their eyes before he threw a weak kinetic blast at them to knock them over. While they struggled to get back up in their heavy barding, Theran threw himself at the gate and started to lift the large plank of wood keeping the gate shut.
It was heavy but he managed to lift it off and pulled the double doors open. Just as he opened them Violet came barrelling through and collided with him, knocking him off his hooves and onto the dirt ground. She lay onto top of him panting with fright as Sapphire came rushing in second and then lastly Teven with Haze in her arms. The horde was single mindedly charging toward the now open gate and the rain of bolts weren’t slowing them down. With Violet on top of him he wasn’t going to get up in time to stop them but luckily legion magi were already on the ball, shooting arks of purple, blue and green lightning at the horde. The horde erupted into clouds of ash as they were evaporated in an instant.
The two Theran had knocked over went to the doors and slammed them shut, putting the plank back in place. Theran let out a sigh of relief as he thunked his helmeted head back on the ground and looked into Violet’s beautiful eyes. She giggled, then bust out laughing and Theran followed her example and started laughing too. They were alive and unharmed and Theran couldn’t be more happy with that result…until he looked around them and noticed the hundreds of legion soldiers pointing spears and crossbows at them. He shifted his gaze around and noticed how quiet it had become. Most of them were aiming their weapons at Teven as she held a still unconscious Haze in her arms. She growled and bared her teeth at the spearheads near her face. Violet and Theran got up slow and careful, making no sudden moves.
From the corner the Sargent, Theran had met minutes ago, came down some stone stairs leading up to the top of the wall and took in the scene before him with a pouted lip. Theran got a better look at him now. He had no helmet on, revealing a short cut silver-grey mane. His coat was a rusty tan with small black spots on his face around his nose. And lastly were his eyes, his eyes were a smooth shade of blue with a gaze hardened by years of war.
“My, my what do we have here?” He strolled up to Teven and she glanced down at him with a scowl on her face. “Been awhile since ah seen a Wolven your size, though you’re a little bit thin around the sides.” He looked to Theran. “This your beast?”
Teven growled at that comment and the spear ponies tensed up but the Sargent waved a hoof and they relaxed a bit. Theran cleared his throat. “Um…I guess?” He took a step forward and the other spear ponies around him tensed up, the tip of their spears inches from his neck. “Her name is Teven, she’s actually quite nice when you get to know her. Say hi to all the lovely ponies Teven.” Theran suggested with a lazy wave.
She looked around her to the Mares and Stallion soldiers and snarled. “You all smell like shrakh!” Then added. “You smell so bad not even a fucking Dragon would eat you!”
“See.” Theran said. “Such a charmer.”
“Mmmhmm…” The Sargent said dull eyed. “Positively beaming with happiness, sunshine and all that friendship mushy magic stuff the Heartland likes to spread around. I personally think all that lovey duvy stuff is a load off crap but what do I know.” He then eyed Haze in Teven’s arms. “Who’s bug wings here?”
“My niece.” Theran stated bluntly. The Sargent didn’t seemed bothered by her appearance which was surprising.
“That her blood?” He asked as he pointed to Teven’s bloody paw that had stained Haze’s clothes.
“No.” Theran stated again in a blunt manner as he stepped forward again and the spear ponies grew closer to his throat. “It belonged to somepony who made the mistake of threatening us.” He eyed the spear ponies and his wolf like gaze made a few of them quiver and back up slightly, noting he was also covered in blood.
He then eased off on the intimidating factor and looked back at the Sargent. “She passed out shortly afterward, we haven’t eaten in a while and she has a head injury. She’s very important to me and I would be very grateful if your medic saw to her needs.”
“And her name?” He asked and Theran raised a brow at that. “For the medics.”
“Haze.” Theran said. “Summer Haze.”
The Sargent was quiet for a moment as his lower jaw moved slowly from side to side in thought. Then he waved his hoof again in a lowering motion and all the soldiers around him lowered their weapons and back off. “Alright then, you two call the infirmary for the bug girl.” They saluted and ran off to get the medics. “The rest of ya back to your posts!” The soldiers saluted and all disbursed back to their tasks while the Sargent approached Theran. “You can relax now, everypony round here is a little on edge lately, with the mass of freaks pourin out of the forest and all. And personally I don’t mind your Wolven friend here, if she behaves ah won’t bite.” He then gestured to them.
“Now what am wondering is where you folk came from. Cause to me you all look like you’ve been down in the biggest heap of shit, shook hooves with lady hell and hoola danced with a Wyvern all in the same day.” Theran and Violet looked at each other in puzzlement till the Sargent said. “Don’t mind me, all kinds of unholy shit come out of my mouth, but really where did ya come from?”
Theran looked at Violet and gave her a nod. She stepped forward and cleared her throat. “We came from Splinter Bay and as far as we know…we’re the only survivors.”
“Splinter Bay?” The Sargent was wide eyed. “ Funny, I sent scouts out to investigate some sort of attack after some other supposed only survivor came running out of the forest screaming monsters. My scouts haven’t returned yet and the survivor is dead.”
“Dead?” Theran questioned. “Dead how?”
The Sargent shrugged. “He started screaming bloody murder in the infirmary and before we knew it he was turning into something out of some freaky nightmare and started tearing up his room. Troops had no choice but to put him down.” He pointed at them. “You gunna start going crazy and sprouting mushrooms?”
“We’re clean.” Theran stated.
“So to speak.” Violet added as she gestured to the blood on them.
The medic arrived and the Sargent pointed at Teven. “Her name is Summer Haze, make sure she’s treated well.”
They were hesitant at first but quickly took Haze off Teven and put her on a stretcher. “I’m going with her!” Sapphire yelled. The medics looked at the Sargent and he nodded.
“Name miss?” The lead medic asked.
“Sapphire, I’m her Marefriend, now stop staring at me an get her some help!” Following her order they rushed Haze off with Sapphire right behind them.
The Sargent then turned to Theran and offered him his hoof. “Master Sargent Eddy Buckwood at your serves.”
Theran shook his hoof. “Theran Razorblade, this is Violet.” Theran gestured to her and she did a little wave with her hoof.
They parted. “You seem to know your stuff Theran, Violet and I want you two to tell me all about what happened at Splinter Bay.” He gestured for them to follow. “Come let’s talk in my office.” And with that they followed Sargent Buckwood to his office to settle down for a long talk.
Gained the perk (Adrenalin Rush) Now is stressful situations Haze dose 100% more damage with magic but runs the risk of overclocking herself if she’s not careful.
Haze lay by the fireplace in the Rest Pit Inn’s main room, drawing into her sketchbook happily. Business was quite today so there weren’t that many ponies around. The chairs had been stacked up on tables so Teara could mop the wooden floor along with Tim who helped her. Lilly was behind her desk counting bits and filling out papers with her feathered pen. Merry was sitting on the bar playing her Lute, the song she played was soothing and calm, each note sparking a happy sensation in Haze’s mind. Then there was Theran and Violet.
Theran wore normal clothing, wired huh right? And he sat on an armchair by the fireplace sound asleep. He had been shovelling snow off the roof, haling heavy sacks of food down to the cellar and moving barrels of liquid all day and now he was worn out. While Theran snored away in a grumpy way, Violet was sitting in her own armchair, studying a book of words. She was slowly starting to understand basic words and was even getting better at spelling them, though she still struggled. But she was happy, she didn’t care she couldn’t read or write or even use math cause she still had her life and now there was plenty of time for her to learn.
“How’s your spelling coming along now Vi?” Haze asked, as she turned her head to looked at her.
Violet was squinting her eyes as if trying very hard to understand what she was looking at. “Still can’t…figure out what this…words is.” She stated with a strained voice through clenched teeth. “Da…diu…Dahk?”
Haze got up and looked at the page she was on. She couldn’t help but smile as she contained her laughter through a small giggle. “Duck Vi, it says duck.”
“Oh a duck, huh…why doesn’t the school have books with pictures?” Violet asked with a sigh. “Would make this so much easier.”
Haze just shrugged. “I dun know, maybe they can’t find any or there are no alphabet books in the Barrier lands with pictures. Could be many reasons.”
Violet sighed again. “That’s a shame, would make this boring.” She moaned.
Haze’s wings buzzed with excitement when she thought of something. “Hey Vi wanna see what I’m drawing?”
Violet looked up from her book and smiled at Haze. “Yeah sure sweetie, let’s see it.”
Haze got her sketchbook and held in her magic for Violet to see. It was a detailed pencil drawing of two ponies side by side, looking into each other’s eyes. One was a spiky manned Unicorn Stallion and the other was a wild manned Earth pony Mare. “Wow Haze this looks really good.” Violet praised with a mother like smile. Her eyes squinted for a bit as she scanned the drawing further. “Wait a minute…are…are they…”
“You and Theran!” Haze revealed with the biggest fanged smile imaginable.
Violet visibly blushed, putting a hoof to her mouth. “Oh Haze um…you…wow…” She giggled nervously. “Um this is very sweet of you…is my nose really that…big?”
“No.” Haze said with a giggle. “But Theran’s is.”
Violet snickered loudly as she held back her laughter. “Oh don’t tell him that, he’d be more than grumpy.”
“He’s always grumpy.” Haze stated then added. “But in a good sorta way.”
Haze watched as Violet gazed longingly at the drawing. Haze sensed her passion oddly and asked her. “You really like it huh?”
Violet blinked and took her eyes away from the drawing. “Uh yes…yes I do.” She gave Haze her book back and asked. “What made you…draw us like this?”
“I see the way you look at him.” Haze answered, not hiding from the question one bit.
Violet was still blushing heavily as she quickly glanced at the snoozing Theran, then back at her. “Uh…w-what do you mean?”
“You like him.” Haze teased.
“Uh…sure I like him, we…we’re friends.” Violet stated, her cheeks almost pure crimson.
“Are you sure?” Haze asked, again teasing her.
Violet finally caught on to her teasing and gave her a light playful shove. “Oh Haze, behave.” She said with a little chuckle. Haze giggled as she flopped back to the floor, playfully kicking all four of her legs as she lay on her back. Violet pounced on her and began to tickle her. Haze laughed loudly as Violet went for her ticklish spots, her sides, the back of her ears, her back hooves and under her shoulders. Haze laughed through it all and she was almost in tears when Violet blew on her belly.
Haze couldn’t breath her lungs were burning. “Violet stop!” Her laughter suddenly turned into gasps of pain as Violet clamped her teeth on her stomach and ripped it open. Haze stared in horror as blood, her blood poured out of her opened torso and then she stared at Violet’s face. Her face was rotten, her eyes were black and her mouth a big sharp toothed gapping maw, blood oozing out between her teeth.
(Present day)
Haze woke with a frightened scream and kicked at the quilt on top of her. “Wogha Haze calm down!”
A hoof touched her shoulder and her darting eyes finally fell on Sapphire’s beautiful face. “What…?” Haze gasped as she took in her surroundings. She was in a wooden room with white worn stonewalls and oak coloured flooring. Haze spoke as she looked around. “W-where are we…where’s Theran and Violet?”
“Relax Haze.” Sapphire reassured her. “We’re in a walled village guarded by the Legion. Theran and Violet went with a Sargent while I came with you to the infirmary.”
Haze looked around again. There was no medical equipment in the room, no heart monitors, any drip feeds, brain wave scanners or life support systems. Instead there was a bed level table with a tray of food and water beside her. Haze looked at the tray in confusion then looked at Sapphire. “Did…did anypony see my true form?”
Sapphire rolled her eyes. “Never mind that, eat, drink.”
Haze could tell she was avoiding the question so she re-asked. “Did anypony see me?”
Sapphire sighed and got off of her chair and moved beside the table. She picked up the water in her hooves made Haze take it. “Drink.” Sapphire said in a firm voice and Haze now knew this was an order. She took the cup in her own hooves and sipped it, enjoying the fresh feel of cool liquid going down her throat as Sapphire finally answered her question. “Yeah someponies saw you but they were more focused on Teven more than you, and the Sargent guy didn’t even seemed bothered by the way you looked.”
Haze mulled this over as she stopped sipping her drink and offered it to Sapphire. “Oh no Haze I’m fine, you keep drinking. You need it more than I do.” Haze gave her that look that said ‘don’t piss around’ and Sapphire finally gave in. “Alright fine, if it makes you happy.” Sapphire took the cup and chugged the rest down in one gulp.
She let out a shiver as her feathers stood on end. “You haven’t eaten yet have you?” Haze asked, noting the lack of another tray.
Sapphire put the cup back down on the tray and shook her head. “Didn’t want to leave you here alone so…yeah I haven’t had anything since we got here.”
Haze pondered how they got here and that’s when she remembered the horrific acts Theran and Teven had committed. Those poor ponies, their expressions as they died were forever burned in her mind. Haze picked up the loaf of fresh bread and broke it in half and gave a part to Sapphire. “Eat.” Haze ordered and Sapphire did so, munching down on the bread.
As they ate Haze felt her chest get heavier and heavier the more she dwelled on the events they went through. All those deaths, all those poor souls, the faces of those creatures, it became too much and she felt her eyes start to well up, as she dropped the bread she was eating to cover her face. She was trembling, her emotions bubbled to the surface. It was like a darkness that pressed around her and threatened to swallow her whole.
“Hey it’s alright Haze.” Sapphire said as she got up on the bed and sat with her, wrapping her arms around her and pulling her close. “It’s ok.”
“I can’t take this…anymore…Sapph!” Haze cried as she hiccupped with her words. “Make…make it stop.”
“Shhhh now, it’s ok.” Sapphire gripped one of her hooves and rocked her back and forth as she began to sing. “Now stop your crying, it’ll be alright. Just take my hoof, hold it tight. I will protect you from all around you. I will be here don’t you cry.”
Her words, her wholehearted rhythmic words soothed and comforted Haze, turning her sobs into deep breaths as she let herself be absorbed by Sapphire’s embrace and the darkness faded. The love she felt was like a beacon of warmth, pushing all her worries and pain away. Haze lay back in her bed with Sapphire and leaned into her embrace till their bodies were locked together.
“I love you Sapph.” Haze said with a shaky voice as she held onto Sapphire tightly.
“I know.” Sapphire answered as she as she rested her head on Haze’s, holding her with all her heart and they remained that way, in peaceful silence.
(Theran Razorblade)
“So you’re telling me that this…thing is some sort of infection and that it over ran Splinter Bay, changing all that it touched?” Sargent Buckwood asked Theran as he sat behind his desk in his office.
“Yes.” Theran confirmed as he and Violet sat in chairs in front of the Sargent’s desk, munching on some sunflower seeds. Theran was a little unsure. “Well…at least, that’s what I believe.”
“I can vouch for him.” Violet added as she leaned forward in her chair. “I’ve seen these things with my own eyes and inspected a pony who was attack by them. Her wound smelled of death and her eyes, they were turning black.”
Sargent Buckwood tapped his hooves together in thought as he stared at his desk. He then looked back up at them and pulled a half smile. “You know if I had heard this stuff a few days ago I would have said you were crazy.” His half smile turned into a grin. “Funny thing is I did hear this exact stuff a few days ago and I did call the pony who told me crazy.”
Theran’s ears pricked up at that and sparked his interest. “Another pony told you this story?” He asked.
Sargent Buckwood nodded. “Mmmmhmm and she’s still here.”
He had Theran’s full attention now as he sat up in his chair. “What, really?”
“Yep. One of my scout groups found her unconscious deep in the forest with an infected leg wound, you know the normal kind of infected.” The Sargent shifted in his chair as he continued. “Anyway, troops brought her back here and we treated her injury. Looked like she’d been crawling through dirt and mud cause she was as filthy as a hag, and you wonder how her wound got infected. Anyway continuing. She woke up screaming 5 hours after treatment and it took about 4 maybe 5 medics to hold her down.” Theran and Violet sat in tense silence as the Sargent told his story.
“When she finally calmed down after like an hour or so, Ah paid her a visit. Her name is Sun Burst a Lieutenant in the Special Operations division and she told me, well tried to tell me about what happened to her. I like an idiot thought she lost her mind when she started talking nonsense about monsters and infections. I thought it was her fever you see, making her mind as wobbly as jelly.” He laughed. “She actually requested to have herself locked up in one of the jail cells cause she feared she might be infected and turn at anytime. Ah didny believe her obviously but when she threatened to cut her own throat with one of the scalpels she stole off a medic, Ah granted her request.” He pointed at the window. “That’s where she is now.”
“I want to talk to her.” Theran said instantly. “I want to know what she knows right now.”
Sargent Buckwood nodded in agreement. “Mmmhmm so you shall but I have to say one thing.” He pointed at Teven who was leaning on the far wall with her arms crossed. “She stays in here.”
“Why?” Theran asked with a frown.
“Cause even though I don’t mind her being here, others do. For her safety and their own, I would be happier if she stayed out of sight.”
Theran thought for a moment, and then realised the Sargent was right. “Alright, Teven do what the Sargent says.”
Teven growled. “I do not take orders from Legion, no matter how kind.” She sneered.
“He’s not ordering you.” Theran stated as he got to his hooves. “I am.”
Teven frowned but nodded and fell silent. “Right then.” The Sargent said as he got up too and gestured to the door. “Right this way.”
They followed him out the door and onto the streets and the village. The village was rather roomy, with small box shaped buildings everywhere. The sun was just starting to set behind the mountains, covering the area in cold shadows. Ponies were ushered into their homes by legion guards as they swept through the streets. “What’s that all about?” Violet asked as she watched on.
“Curfew…” The Sargent answered. “Ever since the attacks I passed an order that nopony is allowed out of their homes at sun set, cause we don’t know what we’re dealing with here and it safer this way.” They were approaching a building, guarded by legion soldiers. The per in heavy barding parted for their Sargent. “Here we are.” The Sargent said as he got a key and unlocked the door.
They entered, their hooves clunking off the wooden floor and creaking under their weight. Cells lined one side of the room and a lone soldier sat at a desk with her hooves up and was fast asleep. “Just give me one moment.” Sargent Buckwood said as he, casually approached the snoozing Mare. “Oh Private…?” He sang as he faced away from the desk. “WAKE UP!!!” He then shouted.
He bucked the desk hard and the Private yelped in startled surprise as she fell to the floor. She scrambled to her hooves with bit of paper falling off her and when she gave off a shaky salute, one bit was stuck to her right cheek. “R-reporting for duty S-Sir.”
The Mare was quite young to be in the legion in Theran’s opinion, her barding barely fit her properly. He looked at the teenager. Her coat was a cherry red, her tied up mane was dull pink and her eyes were a dark shade of purple. “Private Cherry, how many times have I told you about sleeping at your post?”
Cherry seemed shocked as her lower jaw tightened in fear. “F-five Sir.”
“What was that?! I’m an old bastard, I can’t hear your pussy ass from here!” He put a hoof to his ear and leaned in close to her. “Say that, again?”
“FIVE SIR!!!” She yelled.
“Mmmhmm and if I catch you again sleeping on the job, I’ll just cut ya ear off. That should wake you up.”
“It won’t happen again Sir!” Cherry said, staring straight ahead.
The Sargent nodded, happy with his work. “Right, now take us to Lieutenant Sun Bust.” He then looked at Theran and Violet who were waiting. “Come on.” They followed Cherry to the very end cell and Sargent Buckwood gestured to it. “Here she is.”
Theran and Violet peered into the dimly lit cell and saw a pale gold Pegasus curled up in one of the corners of the cell. “My we go in?” Theran asked the Sargent and he nodded.
“Sure. Cherry open the cell.” Cherry fumbled with some keys till she found the right one and unlocked the cell door. “Take as long as you like, come back to my office once you’re done.”
The Sargent then walked off, leaving them with Cherry who gave them a shy grin. “H-hi, crazy day huh?”
Theran nodded. “Yeah…crazy day.” He gestured to the cell. “May we get some privacy please?”
Cherry blushed and saluted, which actually annoyed Theran, he hated getting saluted. “Yes u-um sorry I’ll leave you to it.”
She scrambled off, leaving Theran and Violet to enter the cell alone. The cell was surprisingly dry and warm, probably made this way for Sun Burst since she wasn’t technically a prisoner. There was bedding, pillows, a lantern and thick fur covers, which Sun Burst was wrapped up in. She was shivering and she appeared to be sleeping but when Theran closed the cell door, the screech it made startled her awake.
“AAAA GET AWAY!!!” She screamed but Violet was right there to calm her down.
“Hey it’s ok, we’re not here to harm you.” Violet said reassuringly.
Sun Burst’s baggy eyes were bright orange at first but to their silent surprise her eyes suddenly changed colour, from orange to a dull brown. “Who are you?” She asked as she her colour-changing gaze shifted between Theran and Violet. “What do you want? Come to say how crazy I am, OUT with it?!”
“My name is Theran Razorblade.” He addressed himself first. “This is Violet and we want to talk to you about the things you saw.”
Sun Burst’s eyes went from brown to amber, as she seemed to relax a bit, but was still on edge. “Why should I believe you?” She asked. “The others…they came and laughed at me, calling me a freak and a cowered.”
“Oh you’ll believe us.” Theran said as he sat down in front of her. “Cause we’ve seen them too and fought them, the creatures that infect others. By the way, you’re not infected. You would have turned by now.”
Sun Burst’s eyes flashed a shade of pink when she realised they were telling the truth. “You…you seen them? Fought them? And I’m not infected?”
Theran nodded. “ That’s right. Me and a few others are the only survivors of an attack on a village called Splinter Bay. The infected overran the place and we barely got away with our lives.”
Sun Burst looked distressed as her eyes changed to grey and she gripped her grimy golden white mane. “Oh gods I was too late, it’s spreading, oh gods, oh gods?”
Violet sat beside her and gave her a reassuring hug and pat on the back while Theran held her hoof and kept her attention. “I need you to tell me all that you remember, any little detail might help me.”
Sun Burst looked him in the eye as hers returned to amber. “Help you with what?”
“Help me remember.” Was all Theran was going to say as he let her hoof go.
Sun Burst looked to be pondering this as she swallowed hard and took and deep breath. “Ok…” She sighed. “I’ll tell you everything I remember.”
………
“I killed her…” It had been an hour and a half since Sun Burst started her story of how her squad teamed up with another Spec-Ops squad with which they descended into a mine that might as well had been the pits of hell itself. She saw her Captain turn before her very eyes and how she had to ran for her life through pitch-black tunnels. Through it all Theran and Violet listened without interrupting her once. Now she was talking about how Captain Zeara had betrayed them. “I shot her right between her eyes, no mercy, no emotion. Everything was so confusing, like there was no meaning to it all. I would have given up then and there if it weren’t for Kyle, he kept me going...”
She had been crying for a while too, her grey eyes were stained with tears as she continued to tell her tail. “Even with a broken hoof he pulled me with him, he refused to let me go. We ended up in some sort of…chamber with…ponies all cut up…spread out on…makeshift tables were these…beings experimented on them.” She was wavering now but she took another deep breath. “They…they weren’t Equine, or Wolven, or Ophlidite they...they were…other worldly…demonic monsters with eyes like a devil’s.” She was starting to shake now as Violet held her close, a look of concern on her face.
“Their voices, were like a gods, going right through me and into my soul.” Her eyes became wide with terror. “Then there where infected in the tunnel and they wanted me, not Kyle, ME!!!” Her breathing became heavier as she continued. “They would have ripped me apart if not for Kyle’s magic, he protected me to the very end. He took my Nova bomb as I escaped through a hole in the roof and dug my way to freedom. He set it off when I was still digging.” She sobbed but fought to contain herself.
She glanced at her leg wound. “One of my turned comrades shot me as I made my escape, I put him down, blots through the heart, then through his head and then I flew blindly in any direction. I don’t remember much after that, just flying through trees, pushing through underbrush and then nothing. Last thing I remember is waking up screaming with a ton of medics trying to hold me down. That’s it…that’s how I got here.”
“Thank you Sun Burst, for telling us all that. You’re very brave.” Violet said to comfort the stressed out Mare.
Theran cupped his hooves together as he mulled over what he had just listened to. He thought about those beings and asked. “These beings, did they say anything you can remember?”
Sun Burst’s eyes took on a white shade as she shrugged. “I…I can’t remember what they said…but I can say with confidence that this...is an act of war. These beings...I don’t know why but they’re invading us, I just know it...”
“Shhh…” Violet guided Sun Burst’s head to her chest and hugged her gently. “You don’t have to keep talking now ok, just relax.”
Violet gave Theran the ‘shove off’ look and he didn’t ask anymore questions. Instead he sat there and pondered. What were these beings? What are their motives and why he could remember the infected but not the beings who made them? It made little sense to him, he was hoping for a flash of memories or something, but Sun Burst’s story only raised more questions for him. Questions he will never get the chance to ask when Cherry suddenly came to the cell door.
“Um…Mr Razorblade?”
Theran turned and looked at the teenager and said. “That’s me. What is it?”
“Uh, Sargent Buckwood wants to see you immediately, he says it’s important.” Cherry answered.
Theran frowned but nodded. Violet then spoke up. “You go see what the Sargent wants, I’ll stay here with Sun Burst for a while.”
Theran understood her intentions, she wanted to make sure Sun Burst was going to be ok. He nodded and left the cell. When he went outside he noticed that the weather had changed and the temperature was dropping. It had gotten really dark now do to the heavy, thick clouds above. He put the odd sight aside for the moment as he made his way back to the Sargent’s office and when he got there he knocked on the door. A soldier opened the door for him and let him inside, where Sargent Buckwood was questioning a very worn out looking pony while Teven was in the same place she was when he left. The pony was a soldier but wore the light barding of a scout and the look in his eye told Theran much right off the bat.
“Ah Theran there you are.” He waved him over. “Got somepony you’ll want to listen to.” Theran was a little confused as to why the Sargent trusted him so much to let him in on military information, but he wasn’t about to argue. He took a seat by the scout and looked the soldier in the eye. “Go on sun, tell him what ya told me.”
The scout looked shaken up but had a enough sense to speak in clear sentences. “Uh, well where do I start?” He leaned on forward, resting his weight on his elbows. “Me my team…we were ordered to find out what happened to Splinter Bay after that one survivor showed up…I just learn he’s dead now. We…we never made it to Splinter Bay cause of what blocked our path…” His hooves where shaking and he tapped one of his hind hooves off the wooden floor as he continued. “We were atop a hill over looking the valley, when we saw it…”
He shivered, then glanced at the binoculars on the table. “What I saw…was like something out of a nightmare…the air was cold, a storm in the distance and LEGIONS OF DEAD…MARCHING THIS WAY!!!” He composed himself with a shaky breath. “We were making it back when we were ambushed by…these things…monsters that looked like ponies but were not…only I managed to escape and bring this news.”
“You weren’t harmed were you?” Theran asked, narrowing his eyes at the young soldier.
“No…” The soldier shook his head. “While they were distracted on my team I fled. I’m such a cowered.”
“No…” Theran said as he patted the soldier on the shoulder. “You did the smart thing, you came and warned us. There’s bravery in that.” Theran leaned back in his chair and scratched his chin in thought.
“Well then looks like we have a problem.” The Sargent said as he got up and stared at a map. “This is the only place for miles that bypasses through the mountains and into the main land.” He shook his head and turned to Theran. “What do you think we should do?”
Theran was caught off guard when his eyes widened and stared at the Sargent. “You’re asking ME, what you should do?” Theran stood up and shook his head. “You’re asking the wrong pony, Sargent.”
“Am I now?” The Sargent questioned as he leaned on his desk. “Cause corrected me if I’m wrong but YOU know way more than I do about what we’re up against and you strike me as the commanding type. Ever since you first showed up here you’ve had this aura of authority about you, like you know what you’re doing, and the way you look at my troops…it’s like you understand them as you gazed into each of their eyes with a look I recognise.” He looked Theran straight in the eye and did not waver. “So unless I’m wrong, you’re my best bet of having a chance to fight these monsters. And besides we’re alone out here, cut off from the main Legion, so I need all the help I can get.”
Theran looked at the souls in the room around him. The soldier by the door gave him a nod of trust and the scout also nodded. He then looked at Teven who still hand her arms crossed, and she also gave Theran the same trusting nod. This was a sense of nostalgia for Theran. Never did he think he would ever again be in a position were others looked to him for guidance and put their fates in his hooves. He thought about what Haze and Violet would say and then made up his mind. “Ok, I’ll make no promises that we’ll all live through this…” He said to all in the room. “But if you trust me this much a complete stranger, I’ll do all I can to make sure that trust wasn’t misplaced.”
Sargent Buckwood looked delighted to hear this as he visibly relaxed. “Alight where do we begin?”
Theran looked at the map and a plan stared to form in his head. “I’m starting to see what we should do. Sargent do you have anywhere in this village that we could use as a briefing room?”
“Yes we do.” The Sargent confirmed.
“Good.” Theran stated as he tore the map off the wall. “Gather as many soldiers as you can, and let’s break is down.”
(Violet)
Violet left the jail half an hour later. She had done what she could for Sunny as she had learned to call her and hoped it was enough. She then took in the scene before her and noticed something odd. Where were all the soldiers she had seen earlier? The streets were almost completely empty save for a pony in heavy grey barding, who approached her. “Ma’am I have orders to take you to the village hall.”
This took violet aback. Was she in trouble? By the way the soldier seemed relaxed put some ease on Violet’s mind but she was still confused. “What for?” She asked him.
“There’s a briefing going on and it was requested that you be there for it.” Was all the soldier said.
“Um…ok?” Violet said and the soldier turned swiftly, escorting her to the village hall.
She followed him till they reached a large building. The building was tower like with a wide square bottom and a large set of double doors. The soldier opened one of the doors for her and let her inside. The interior was massive, round and had an upper floor with balconies overlooking the main room. The main room was packed with chairs and seated in those chairs were tons of legion soldiers, all facing a stage were Theran and Sargent Buckwood stood addressing the troops. Violet couldn’t believe her eyes as she watched Theran grasp the soldier’s full attention as he laid down what looked like a battle plane. Violet moved in closer and noticed Teven, Haze and Sapphire were here as well, listening to Theran’s speech. It was almost mesmerising watching him, how he had full control, talking as if he had done this many times and knowing him, she knew he had.
“We have to keep this area at all costs!” Theran said as he pointed with some chock at a drawing of the village. There were many details on the drawing that Violet didn’t understand but as Theran explained it became clearer. He was pointing at what she guessed was the front gate. “If we loose this spot it’s all over and the infected will overrun the village and rundown all those who will be fleeing through the mountains. Holding the gate is the key to everypony’s survival. Now is there any questions?”
Violet watched as nopony stuck their hoof up, staying silent. But then one soldier did and he stood. “Hey I have a question! Why should we listen to you?! You’re not even Legion, you’re an outsider and worst of all a, Wolfkin!”
Theran gave the young Stallion one of those looks Violet knew all too well. The look of pure certainty. “You want to know why you should listen to me? I’ve seen things that none of you in this room can imagine. You think cause you’re a soldier you know it all? You couldn’t be anymore wrong. What’s out there passed that forest, heading in this direction won’t give a fuck what you think. They will tear through this place without pity or mercy cause you let petty hatred cloud your judgement.” He looked at them all now. “There is no room for doubt now, we either hold that wall or all of us die, your choice.”
The soldier looked around at his fellow comrades and none of them paid him any heed as they kept their attention on Theran. After a moment or two the soldier lowered his head in defeat and sat back down. “Right!” Sargent Buckwood suddenly yelled and stood tall by Theran. “We all know the plan so let’s get to it!” As one all the soldiers stood and saluted as one heart, one mind and then flied out of the hall to preform their tasks.
As the troops left, all that was left was Haze, Sapphire, Teven and Theran. She first greeted Haze who was thrilled to see her. They embraced in a loving hug and then Violet looked at her face. Haze looked so tired but her eyes where as strong as ever. “You ok sweetie?” Violet asked Haze, concern heavy in her tone.
Haze looked away for a moment but then nodded. “Yeah, I know what’s coming and I’m ready to face it this time.”
Sapphire stepped closer and placed a hoof on Haze’s shoulder. “We, are ready to face this, together.”
“Bring them on!” Teven growled with anticipation in her voice as she cracked her knuckles. “I am tired of running. It is time to fight back with teeth and claw.”
Violet then looked at Theran and he was by the drawing, staring at it intently. She climbed onto the stage and stood next to him. “Will this be enough Vi?” Theran suddenly asked her as he turned to gaze into her eyes. “Will we be able to hold them back?”
Violet put a hoof on his cheek, closed her eyes and kissed him. It lasted only a few seconds but she enjoyed every ounce of it. When they pulled apart they gazed into each other’s eyes again as she said. “Do you believe we can?”
Theran looked at the map again and frowned slightly. “I don’t know, I’m not sure what’s going to happen.” He looked back at her, this time with worry in his eyes. “I don’t want to loose you, any of you…” He looked at the rest of the group. “I don’t know if I can do this. I…I don’t know if I…”
Violet made him look at her and a sense of pride filled her chest as she said. “We are a family Theran, and no matter what happens, we will go through this together.” She hugged him tight and he hugged her back with all his heart.
“I have positions…tasks for all of you.” He pulled away from Violet and waved the rest to come on the stage. He pointed at the map. “Teven will be up with me at the wall, Haze and Sapphire will be here in the tower aiding the archers and you Violet…” He looked at her. “You will be helping with a evacuation of the villagers at the back of the village here.” He brought them all close for a huddle. “I love you all and we are gunna get through this…” He looked them all in the eye. “Together.”
Violet smiled and nodded. “Together.” Violet repeated.
A cough sounded behind them and the all looked to see Sargent Buckwood standing with other soldiers behind him, all carrying equipment. “The equipment you requested for your group.” They moved and brought different equipment for each. Haze and Sapphire were given chain woven leather barding, and Sapphire was given her very own bow with a quiver and all. Teven was given a massive Wolven crossbow with a full set of gigantic bolts. The thing was the size of a pony and had a huge hand crank to pull back the firing string. “Where the hell did they get that?” Violet asked.
Teven grinned a full set of razor sharp teeth, happy with her new toy. “Who cares, it is a thing of beauty.” Teven stated as she tested the hand crank. “Perfect.” She sighed.
And for Violet, a soldier gave her a full set of heavy plate barding, customised for bipedal use. While Haze and Sapphire could strap on their kit with little effort, Violet had to strip off her old armour and had to have Theran and another soldier to strap it on for her. Each plate slid into place perfectly and by the time they were done, she was unrecognisable. No vital spot was left uncovered and her helmet covered her entire head. She peered through the eye slit at Theran and he too had strapped his helmet on. “I have to go now Vi.”
“I’ll see you soon.” Violet said to him, her voice hollow and metallic under the helmet.
Theran looked at her through his scared and dented helmet and nodded. “See you soon.” He tapped her on the helmet playfully, then jumped down from the stage and headed for the doors. Leaving Violet to ponder, looking at the map and dreading the coming storm.
(Theran Razorblade)
Theran walked with long strides toward the gate, legion soldiers all rushing for their positions. Night had fallen on the village and Theran could sense the beginning of a snowstorm heading this way. As he approached the gate he saw Sargent Buckwood, helmet in hoof, overseeing and bunch of Magi and Pegasus, lifting a massive cannon. “What the hell?” Theran stopped beside the Sargent. “How did you…?”
“This here my friend is 66 tons of H.E spitting Devin intervention!” He faced Theran with a cocky grin on his face. “If Celestia is love, then you can call me Princess Cadence!” He laughed hard and strapped on his helmet. “With this god of a weapon we are gunna blow their mushroom asses so high, they can only pry that they go high enough to reach heaven!”
“Amen to that.” Theran joked as he and the Sargent climbed the stairs u to the top of the wall and took up their posts. As the cannons clunked into place, silence fell on the wall. There were two rows of archers that lined the whole wall and all stood ready and waiting. There were some heavy steps on the stairs and Theran turned to see Teven come up and passed the rows of soldiers to stand next to Theran and Sargent Buckwood. Theran looked up at her and noticed she had also got a new helmet, an old battered Wolven helm with a razor sharp fin on the dome. Her red eyes glowed through the slits and her hot breath filled the cold air with steam. “You ready for this Teven?” Theran asked her.
Teven looked down at him for a moment, then back out on the road that was engulfed in blackness. “El’rûn Avana.” She growled in her gruff voice and puffed up her chest.
“El…what now?” Sargent Buckwood asked as he looked at Teven.
“It’s an old Wolven saying.” Theran said as he saw the edge of the blizzard about to hit. “It means. Let the storm come.” And come it did as the blew wind in and what little light remained, was now engulfed in blackness.
“It’s too quiet out there.” Haze said to Sapphire, as they sat on an outside balcony, overlooking the village. From up here the long rang archers had a clear line of sight on the road outside the village. Well they would have had a clear line if it weren’t for the blizzard. But they could still see everything else. They could see a large group of solders standing on standby behind the gate, in case it was breached.
Haze rubbed her shoulders for warmth but it was a little hard to do that since she and Sapphire were covered in light barding. Was a little tight around the neck but it was better than it being exposed to slashing claws and nashing teeth.
Sapphire sighed heavily as she kept fiddling with the string of the bow she was given. Haze didn’t get one but she wasn’t bothered, she didn’t like weapons anyway and she always had her hoof blade if she ever needed it. What did bother her was the lack of chatter. Everypony was dead quiet and only the sound that broke the silence was the wind, but it also added to the eerie atmosphere.
She decided to break the silence and asked Sapphire as she fiddled with her bow. “You know how to use that thing?”
Sapphire was a little startled by Haze’s sudden question, just a little. She puffed out her chest as she held the bow upright. “Sure I do. What kind of question is that?” She had a silly look on her face and she giggled after a few seconds of Haze giving her a quizzical look. “Ok I’ll admit, I’m not very used to using one but I have used one before…when I was little…and it was a toy…but still close enough.”
Haze smiled and shook her head. “Ok, whatever you say marks-mare, just don’t poke your eye out with one of those arrows.”
Sapphire took in a deep breath as she leaned back and rested her head against the cold stone of the wall behind them. “I hate waiting.” Sapphire groaned as she continued to breath deeply.
“Maybe…if you don’t think about it…it won’t be so bad.” Haze suggested, though she hardly believed her own words at this point. She had seen enough of the creatures they were going to face, to know this was going to be a blood bath. Question was, who’s blood was going to be spilt?
Sapphire lifted her head off the wall to looked at Haze, her eyes dull from lack of sleep. “If only it were that simple.” Sapphire said glumly. She then looked around at the other ponies around them on the balcony. None of them were chatting and were just staring intensely out to the road outside the wall. “Wonder what they’re thinking right now?” Sapphire mussed.
Haze had no idea what the soldiers around them could possibly be thinking at this moment. They were trained for this sort of stuff right, waiting for that first strike to happen. They looked ready, they looked calm, and maybe they weren’t even thinking about the battle that will ensue. Maybe, they were thinking of nice stuff like friends, family maybe their favourite food or hobbies. Haze knew what she wanted to do though, she wanted to go home. She answered Sapphire’s question. “Big, fluffy bunnies?”
Sapphire gave her that ‘are you kidding me’ look and then started giggling softly. Haze smiled at that, finding comfort in the fact they could still make each other laugh even in times like these. “Yeah big fluffy bunnies with party hats.”
“That is a brilliant idea.” Haze joked and they laughed some more till the doors beside them opened and a golden white Pegasus Mare in black and silver barding walked out with a huge wooden crate in her mouth.
She placed it beside another box and turned to look at them. “You two Sapphire and Haze?” She asked, her eyes bright green.
Haze and Sapphire looked at each other in confusion then back at the Mare. “Uh…yeah?” They both said at once.
The Mare sat down on the lower box and unslung a fancy looking crossbow. She looked back at them as she pulled metal tools out of her pouches she had strapped to her armour. “My name is Sun Burst but you can call me Sunny. Your aunt Violet convinced me to look after you two while she’s preoccupied.”
“You know Violet?” Haze asked Sunny.
Sunny shook her head. “No, not really but she was very kind to me. She understands things and she made me realise that I can do more good up here than sitting in a cell doing nothing.” Haze just gave Sapphire a confused look and Sapphire just shrugged. “And besides…” Sunny continued. “It’s time for some pay back.”
As she screwed on what looked like a stand for her crossbow, Sapphire suddenly got up and approached Sunny. “What kind of crossbow is that?” She asked, eying the design. “Never seen one like that before.”
“It’s a Mark III lever action crossbow.” Sunny answered. “Far more effective than a normal crossbow, with much better accuracy, power and distance.” She finished screwing on some sort of scope, then she positioned herself so the weapon’s stand was on the balcony and it’s stock was straight up against her right shoulder. “Haze come over here and open this crate for me.” Sunny ordered and Haze was a little taken off guard but she did as she was told.
She flipped off the locks and lifted the lid. Inside were hundreds of bolts. Sunny held out her free hoof, not taking her eyes off that scope. “Give me three.” Sunny ordered and Haze gave her three broad tipped bolts. She slid all three in one at a time into a slot under the weapon, and then pushed the lever forward once and the firing string auto primed. Then she put her free hoof on the stock and rested her right cheek on it and stayed that way. “When I’m out you keep giving me three at a time. You got that Haze?”
Haze’s heart was actually starting to races as she nodded but Sunny repeated. “Haze do you understand what I’m saying?”
“Y-yes!” Haze sputtered. “Yes ma’am.”
Sunny took a deep breath and relaxed her whole body. “Relax Haze.” She whispered as she lined her weapon up so it was aiming passed the wall. “Just think about giving me those bolts and nothing else.”
(Theran Razorblade)
All was eerie silent on the wall. A few nervous gulps and heavy sighs here and there but apart from that, all was quiet. Teven had gone and made herself comfortable, sitting at one of the cuts in the wall and had set up her Wolven crossbow there. As for Theran and Sargent Buckwood they stayed side by side, staring out into hazy blackness. Even with his night-sight, Theran couldn’t see passed the fog the storm created and he was sure Teven was experiencing the same problem. The snow dinged off everyone’s armour as the strong winds blew around them and Theran was concerned the wind was going to play hell with the archer’s aim, but there were more than enough of them so accuracy wasn’t to much of a worry.
He heard a spark and Theran flinched, but it was only Sargent Buckwood lighting a pipe. Theran wrinkled his nose as the smell of tobacco started to burn. “Do you have to?” Theran groaned, “Now is really not the time.”
“Now is the best time.” Sargent Buckwood protested as he took a long drag and let out a relaxed exhale, smoke escaping his lungs. “If am gunna die, I want to go out relaxed.”
Theran coughed and shook his head through the smell. “You’re one weird Stallion, I hope you realise that.”
“It’s what my Mother kept telling me.” Sargent Buckwood smiled, “Always saying, Son…you’re gunna get in a party one day that you can’t handle. Maybe today…might be that day.”
“We’ll get through this Sargent.” Theran stated with confidence but even he felt the hollowness of his own words. “We just have to make it through the night.”
“May the Moon Goddess watch over us then.” Sargent Buckwood suggested.
Time passed slowly, every single second long and weighing. Some of the soldiers were getting fidgety, tapping their hooves, fiddling with neck guards and passing idle chatter along the line. “I’m freezing.” One would say, or, “When is something gunna happen?” Or, “I really need a piss.”
Theran too was getting restless, nothing had happened for a long while. He’d had enough of staring at the pitch-blackness so he looked to the Sargent. “Sargent, get some mage flares in the air, I want to be able to see what’s out there.”
Sargent Buckwood nodded without question and yelled out. “Let’s get some flares in the air, light up that darkness!”
A few seconds passed and then he saw some of the magi cast blue magic flares, sending them up in the air, for them to arch back down on the road ahead of the wall. They landed all around the road, eliminating the area and for a brief moment Theran wished he hadn’t requested it. Just out of the flare’s aura hundreds of cold dead eyes stared back at them. Many of the soldiers were taken aback by this surprise, gasping in fright. How had they not heard them approaching the wall, how had they been so quiet? It didn’t matter anymore, they were here and were only 100 meters from the gate.
Tension began to rise as the bolters began to aim their crossbows. “Steady!” The Sargent shouted. “Hold fire, wait for the signal!”
The Infected moved forward into the light, revealing their horrific features. “Hold!” Theran yelled as the infected picked up speed almost scuttling out of the dark. “Hold!” Right when the first wave broke into a sprint, Theran shouted at the top of his lungs. “FIRE!!!”
As one the first row of bolters fired their weapons and released a hale of bolts. They rained down on the infected, some slumped, some stumbled and others flew back as the bolts impacted their rotten forms. As the stragglers ran for the gate, Theran and the other magi blasted them with lighting while the second row of bolters fried their weapons while the first row reloaded. The two rows kept this rhythm up, so there was a never-ending storm of bolts raining down on the infected.
There were black shapes in the sky and when Theran looked up he realised they were flying infected, when the dots came screeching down toward the wall. But they were quickly shot out of the sky by the archers in the tower, the same tower Haze and Sapphire were. A dead flier came crashing down and bounced off the edge of the wall with a sickening crunch as it fell, added to the piling corpses on the other side. More and more infected poured in from the forest toward the wall and soon they were right up against it, trying to climb. “Fire the cannon!” Sargent Buckwood ordered. “Light um up!”
There was a booming crack with a flash of bright light and a split second later there was another explosion as the darkness was briefly enveloped in a ball of fire, body parts and burning infected flew in all directions. The cannon kept firing, its fire team working tirelessly to load, prime and fire it again and again, sending all infected in its cross-airs to oblivion.
Teven’s massive crossbow fired bolts so large that she could skewer many infected at once and the best part was, her bolts were explosive, as infected were blown apart by her shots. “HA HA Chew on that you rotten shrakhs!” Teven cheered as she pulled on the hand crank, tightening up the string again and readied another shot.
The Infected were now clawing up the wall and the magi spammed their magic furiously to keep them at bay. But alas a few broke through. “Swords…!” Theran shouted as he drew his own weapon just in time to stab an infected right through the head as it tried to jump on Sargent Buckwood and he nodded to him in thanks. “Draw your swords!” He repeated as he kicked the dead freak off the wall.
Many but not all the soldiers dropped their crossbows and pulled out their mouth-swords as the infected began to climb over the lip of the wall. With loud battle cries the soldiers lunged at their foes, swords cleaving through rotten flesh. As more climbed the wall, Theran chopped, cut and stabbed every infected within his reach, his sword dripping with infected blood. Sargent Buckwood had his own freaks to contend with but instead of using a weapon, he used his armoured hooves to bash, punch and pulverise them into meat past.
In the mist of the battle Theran could hear some ponies scream and he only had a split second to see a soldier get thrown off the wall and into the swarm below, before he had to duck under a wild slash from another freak. The screams from down below sent sickening chills to Theran’s stomach but they were drowned out by the high-pitched screeches of the infected.
The freak that was attacking him suddenly had a bolt embed itself in the creature’s skull and it garbled as it slumped off the edge. Theran looked back to where it came from and caught a hint of golden white in the tower. He waved in thanks toward the tower and another bolt came flying in to embed in another freak right behind him. “Right stay focused.” Theran thought as he turned and swiftly head-butted the same infected right in its own head, making the bolt sticking out disappear in its skull.
From beside him, Teven sprang to her feet as an infected came climbing over the edge of the wall she was sat at and tried to take a swipe at her. But Teven had other ideas as a long sharp blade extended from the front of her crossbow and proceeded to plunge it deep into the infected’s face. Then with a snarl she fired her bolt point blank right into its skull and the impact sent it tumbling over the edge. A second later the bolt exploded, spitting up dirt, rock and body parts.
Surprisingly to Theran the battle was going rather well despite the few loses of life and soon the fighting came to a standstill as every infected lay dead everywhere. Theran panted heavily as he looked around. Sargent Buckwood was leaning on the wall’s edge panting and covered in blood, Teven was loading her crossbow and the rest of the legion were catching their breaths.
“Damn,” Sargent Buckwood panted as he put his back against the wall and sat down. “Ah haven’t fought that hard in years. I’m getting too old for this shit.” He stated as he brought out his pip and took a long drag from it.
“They didn’t get passed your armour?” Theran asked.
The Sargent shook his head, his barding clacking with his movement. “Naa, am good.” He grunted as he got back up, using the wall for support. “You think it’s over? Did we wreck these bastards?”
Theran looked out onto the sea of corpses and saw nothing moving. “I dun know…looks like we did.”
Theran felt a small smile started to play across his face but it quickly vanished when Teven pointed with a claw, out into the darkness. “Pack Leader look!”
Theran followed to where she was pointing and for a moment he saw nothing. But then he saw something just beyond the flares. A set of glowing purple eyes with other purple lights, stepped into the glow of the flares. The figure was Equine in nature but stood on two legs and it didn’t looked like the infected, in fact it was covered from head to hoof in purple-black armour or some sort of body suit. The glow of its lights reflected of the mist of the storm, wafting in the dark like ghostly embers.
Theran stared on in complete bewilderment, as did many of the soldiers at this…strange figure. There were other figures in the mist, figures of different shapes and sizes. Before Theran could grasp what he was seeing, he heard the sound of a crossbow string being fired and a split second later a bolt zipped passed the wall and headed for the strange new comers. It went straight for the dark purple figure and just when he thought it would hit its target, the blot bounced off an invisible shield.
Dark energy surrounded the figure and at that moment, Theran new he was about to cast a powerful spell. At the last possible second, Theran threw up a bubble shield just as an ark of raw dark magic struck the wall and everything went black.
(Lieutenant Sun Burst/Sunny)
Sunny had been firing bolt after bolt into the disgusting horde and picking off flyers in the sky. Everything her scope crossed, fell with a bolt right between the eyes. Haze had been doing a good job so far, keeping up with her demand for more bolts whenever she ran out. Sapphire wasn’t half a bad shot either, she had put down a few freaks on the wall and even took out a flyer.
Bolt after bolt, reload after reload the wall finally became silent as the last of the freaks fell. She finally took her eye away from the scope of her crossbow and let out a well needed exhale. She looked too Haze, who looked about ready keel over and Sapphire wasn’t far off either. They were exhausted and Sunny didn’t blame them but something felt off to Sunny. This battle had been too easy, was Theran’s tactics that flawless or was something else going on, something they hadn’t for seen.
She soon got her answer when one of the spotters called out “Look!” Sunny looked out onto the battlefield and saw something glowing just beyond the flares. She looked down her scope and a cold chill went up her spine. A dark figure in purple-black armour walked slowly into view and Sunny was confused at first as to who this was. But then her heart sank when a thought came to mind. “No…” After what she had witnessed in the tunnels, after seeing the horrors those dark beings could do, there was no doubt in her mind and it shook her to her core. “It can’t be…that’s impossible!”
She put two and two together and tears began to escape her eyes. “K-Kyl?”
There was no doubt, that the pony in that armour was Kyl and he was working for them now. The thought brought rage to Sunny’s mind and without thinking she lined up her cross-air with his head and let loose a bolt. It flew through the air, passed the wall and Sunny’s eyes widened in surprise when the bolt bounced off an invisible barrier. Then out of the blue a bright flash came, followed by an explosion that destroyed the top of the middle of the wall, right above the gate. Right where Theran was.
The shockwave that hit the tower set everypony falling off their hooves and Sunny found herself laying on her back, staring up at the storm covered sky. Her ears rang with pain and all sound was muffled. Her mind spun as she lifted her heavy head off the wooden floor and tried to sit up. When her head cleared she noticed Haze and Sapphire looked ok but a little shaken up, as were the rest of the archers. She wanted to be sure though so she asked. “Ar-are you two alright?” Her hearing was still muffled and all she could see was their mouths moving. “What?” Sunny asked rubbed one ear. “I can’t hear you!”
Before she could stand something suddenly shot out of the darkness and struck many of the archers that were standing. The impacts sent their bodies either slamming into the wall of the tower or sent them tumbling off it. Spike like quills protruded out of the gaps in the dead archer’s barding and Sunny covered her head as more came shooting out of the darkness. She could just start to hear the thuds of the impacts and the screams of Haze and Sapphire as they too took cover.
When there was a pause in the barrage, Sunny looked out into the dark stormy sky and saw a flying figure in the shadows. As another barrage hit the tower, impaling surviving archers, Sunny rolled to her hooves, grabbed her crossbow took aim and fired her last bolt at the airborne assassin just as a quill imbedded in her left shoulder. It torn right through her shoulder guard and the impact sent her spinning off her hooves and landed on her back again. Pain knifed through her shoulder and spread through out her body as she yelled in torment. She still had a grip on her crossbow when she was suddenly being dragged away back into the tower’s stairwell and found it was Haze and Sapphire.
Sapphire slammed the door shut while Haze knelt beside Sunny. “Get it out!” Sunny yelled as the pain continued to burn like acid under her skin. Haze didn’t hesitate as she gripped the quill and yanked it out. She whaled in pain with her mouth clamped shut and took deep breaths when the pain finally began to ease off but was still there, pulsing through her veins. She coughed and shivered as cold sweat trickled down her face.
“What’s wrong with her?” Sapphire asked and Sunny was able to hear her now.
“I don’t know.” Haze said as she put a hoof on Sunny’s head, “She’s burning up.” Haze then picked up the quill and examined it. She sniffed then touched it with the tip of her tong and almost gaped as she spat frantically. “Toxin,” Haze stated as she threw it away. “It’s coated in toxin, probably like a bee sting but much bigger.”
“Leave me…” Sunny managed to sputter through the pain. “Find your aunt…and get out of here.”
“Like hell we are!” Sapphire stated as she slung her bow to her back. “You’re getting up.”
“But…” Sunny tried to say but Haze shut her up.
“We’re not going without you.” They both helped her up and both supported her as they made their way down the stairwell.
(Teven)
All she could hear was a high pitched ringing sound and when she opened her red eyes she was seeing double. Then her vision cleared and her hearing came back to her.
“Ah shrakh!” Teven swore as she took in her what was happening around her. She was on her stomach and there were legion soldiers running around in confused panic. She pushed herself to her knees slowly, checking for any broken bones. None seemed to be damaged to her relief. Go thing Theran cast that spell or they would have been fried corpses. Speaking of which, where was Theran?
From where she was she guessed they had been thrown from the wall and when she looked up at it she noticed the top where they had been standing had been completely destroyed but at least the gate was still intact.
Sargent Buck wood was nowhere to be found and nether was Theran. She couldn’t see where her crossbow had gone as she stood to her full size, stretching and cracking her stiff limbs. Just when she was about to go find Theran something exploded and when she looked up at the wall she witnessed the cannon erupt into flames and watched its loading team fall screaming on fire to their deaths. She saw a hint of blue scales in the darkness atop the wall but her attention was torn away when she heard a pained scream from somewhere behind her.
She turned to see a massive lizard that looked like an Ophlidite, carve through many legion soldiers with two massive axes. It then used its huge snake mouth to clamp down on a unfortunate soldier and watched as the Mare got shook like a ragdoll then thrown away into a stone wall.
Teven unsheathed her sword and warhammer and howled to the sky, catching the attention of the snake thing. “Come on!” Teven taunted as she readied herself. “Show me what you got you shrakh faced little shrakh!”
(Theran Razorblade)
Theran’s eyes fluttered open and the first thing he felt was a throbbing pain in his skull. His vision was blurred and his hearing was muffled. It took a few seconds for his mind to stop spinning and when it did he found himself laying on a pile of rubble and brick, with a massive hole in the roof of the building he was in. The blast had been so powerful, even with the protective shield, Theran and the others near him still went flying off the wall and it must of sent him crashing into this building.
His vision came back to him fairly quickly but his ears were still ringing as he slowly and stiffly got up. Dust and bits of brick fell off his body as he got to all fours and let out a breath. Nothing felt broken but he may have a few fractures here and there. He could finally hear again and what he heard chilled his stomach.
He limped over to a window and looked outside. Teven and the legion soldiers that had been on standby were now engaged with a massive snake creature, wielding two large battle-axes with blade tips on the top. It was cleaving through the soldiers like they were made of paper and Teven was barely dodging its attacks as it swung its weapons with surprising speed for its size.
He had to get down there and help. He had no idea how that thing got in but he wasn’t going to stand by and watch it slaughter ponies…and Teven. He pushed away from the widow and just as he was about to leave the room he found his sword pocking out of some rubble and quickly retrieved it. Then he rushed down some stairs, reached the bottom floor and kicked through a wooden door to the outside.
Just as he exited the building, he witnessed the soldiers on the wall all get cut in half, right through their midsections by some invisible force. Then he saw it, reflections of see-through blades in the air and a tall, slender, black and white Unicorn Mare in a black rode was manipulating them. She stood on the wall and with simple gestures of her forehooves she made the blades cut through the remainder of the soldiers on the wall, not leaving one alive.
Then the blades came back and circled around her. For a moment she stood there idle, then she looked in his direction. Her eyes were like a lizard’s and they glowed bright blue as she dully stared at him. Then she tapped something on her left foreleg and a dark purple portal appeared beside her and without so much as an expression she vanished into it. “What the hell?” Theran questioned in confusion.
His thoughts were interrupted however, when something from behind him let out a disturbingly delighted squeal and landed on top of him, sending him face first into the snow covered ground. “Excuse me, you know where I can find the main gate?” A squeaky high-pitched feminine voice asked from on top of his head. “Oh wait FOUND IT!!!” She jumped off of him and unsympathetically walked off. Theran lifted his dazed head off the ground to see who landed on him and was confused to find a two-legged, Dragon looking blue lizard in miss-mash gear, stroll up to the gate.
She had these little metal balls attached to her outfit and at random detached a few with her hands, blew blue fire on them and tossed them in any direction. As she danced toward the gate the little balls exploded into huge, colourful fireballs that destroyed windows, threw soldiers up in the air and set fire to every building the flames touched. She laughed like a child as she spun and stopped right at the gate. She rotated her right hand over her left hand in front of her and a ball of blue energy formed in her palm. Then with a made look in her purple eyes she fused it to the gate and then skipped away as it caved in and then erupted into hundreds of splinters.
She then patted herself down, wiping away bits of wood, and then pulled a tubular device from her back and skipped off. Theran got to his hooves dizzily, when another portal appeared in front of him and a tall, red armoured Wolven male came through it. His menacing green eyes instantly locked onto Theran and with lighting speed he kicked Theran right in his chest plate, sending him flying backward onto the ground again and knocking the wind out of him.
He ground to a halt two meters away and coughed loudly as his lungs refilled themselves. He looked up at the red Wolven calmly approaching him and noticed in the background the blue Dracony blast away a building with her tube like weapon.
The Wolven stopped and made a welcoming gesture. “Mind if I cut in?” He asked with a cocky tone in his voice. He was a lot shorter than Teven but had more refined muscles, a sign that this was a much older Wolven. He also had a strange looking silver right arm that had a large shoulder guard on it.
Despite his exhausted, Theran recovered enough to spring to his hind hooves and thrust his sword right for the Wolven’s throat. With sudden and unexpected speed, the Wolven backhanded his blade aside with his left paw and thrust his right “hand” for Theran’s throat. He connected and grasped Theran’s jugular with such force it made Theran’s eyes bulge from under his helmet. The Wolven then lifted Theran up above his head, a full meter off the ground and held him there. Theran gaged and gasped for air before he was violently slammed back to earth, his armour absorbing most of the force. Every bone in his body ached and his head was spinning as he dizzily began to stand again.
The Wolven chuckled as he backed up. “You’re a resilient one.” The Wolven commented, a smile forming behind his metal mask. Theran stood and this time took up his combat stance. “Oh that’s good, why that’s very good…yes, I like that!”
Theran scowled at the Wolven. “Who are you?” Theran questioned. “Who sent you?”
The Wolven chuckled again as he gripped the hilt of a sword attached to his belt. “The names Jack and who sent me is irrelevant since I don’t get paid enough to talk.” He slowly pulled his blade from its sheath, red lightning sparking off its surface as it slid free. The blade made a dull ringing sound as its long, curved tip left its home and held it in a relaxed, one-handed posture, allowing Theran to see it clearly.
The blade was long, steel coloured and had a perfect curve along its spine with a jagged edge at its hilt. It gleamed in the glow of the fire around them and while the fighting of Teven and that big lizard thing raged on, Jack calmly took up a two handed stance. Placing one foot forward, one foot back and pointing his weapon straight at Theran. He spoke again and he sounded strangely excited. “All I want is a dance. Can you give that to me?”
Theran blocked out everything around him and locked his gaze onto his opponent. He then stepped to the side slowly and the Jack imitated his action. Soon they were circling each other, the wind and snow blowing around them, the crunch of snow beneath them and the smell of destruction filled their lungs, as they glared into one another’s eyes. Theran shifted his stance slightly, gripping his blade’s hilt with two hooves and angled it to his right. Jack did the same, readjusting his stance to match Theran’s. They did this for a few moments, guessing one another’s moves and were they will make their first strike. Theran breathed slow and calm as did Jack as their breath filled the cold air in front of them.
Jack then lifted his blade up high and Theran saw his opening. His boots kicked up dirt and snow as he lunged forward and thrust straight for Jack’s stomach plates. But Theran realised he had made a grave mistake when he realised Jack had fainted his stance, when his own blade came down in a curving parry, directing the tip of Theran’s sword off too his left. Jack then slammed his left shoulder into Theran’s exposed face and dazed him as metal clanged on metal. Then in a fluid motion Jack two handed his blade’s hilt and did a lighting fast downward strike, leaving Theran barely enough time to bring his guard up.
Their blades connected with a flash of red and Theran was rocked back from the shear force. Before Jack got a chance to make another attack, Theran recovered his balance and rolled away from him. Theran then righted himself and examined his sword. He was horrified to find Jack had taken a chip out of his blade. How was that possible? His blade was near unbreakable, it had never been damaged in all the time he had had it but now, was the first time it had ever been spoiled. He looked up from his blade to Jack, who was just waiting there, with a smug look in his eyes.
Anger bubbled in Theran’s mind but he composed himself as Jack suddenly came at him, swinging quickly from left to right, testing Theran’s defences. Theran deflected the light blows and attempted to counter attack but Jack grabbed Theran’s right wrist and bashed him in his face again with his sword hilt.
Theran was staggered again and only hand enough time to block another downward stroke and their blades stayed connected as Jack leaned in. “Hmmm not bad, you dance pretty well for a Equine…wait, your eyes…ah a Wolfkin, that explains how well you fight…but there’s something missing…something I can’t quite put my claw on.”
They separated with a quick shove and Jack got a quick cut in to Theran’s stomach plate. The blade bit through his plate and cut a swallow wound in Theran’s flesh. The pain sparked his anger and he smacked Jack right in his face-mask with the handle of his sword. Theran then spate fire from his left hoof in attempt to melt Jack’s armour but he did something unexpected. He used his sword to block the incoming fire and seemed to, absorb it.
Then to Theran horror, Jack’s blade was now on fire and he had taken zero damage. “Ah, now I see...” Jack said as he spun his blade. “You deny your animal side its purpose.” With his roaring blade of fire, Jack spun his sword into a flurry of powerful downward strokes, each strike melting and chipping away at Theran’s sword.
Then Jack spun on the spot and delivered an underarm slash right for Theran’s face and the tip of his burning blade carved right through his helmet and across his right eye. Theran screamed in agony as his eye burned and ruptured, leaving him half blinded. He fell to one knee and held his free hoof to his fried eye.
“Your inner beast screams to be free…” Jack said as he paced in front of Theran. “It wants to feed on the blood of your enemies tear them apart, but you hold it back, cage it,” Jack stopped and pointed at him. “Let your rage out, let out the beast within and strike me with all your heart!”
Theran stayed silent for a moment as the pain stultified into a dull throb, Then slowly got back to his hind hooves and looked Jack in the eye. “No, I’ll never be like you, I won’t allow it.”
The fire in Jack’s eyes faded away as he let out a disappointed sigh with a slight sake of his head. “Pity.” He whispered as he ran his paw along his blade and put out the fire surrounding it. “Such a pity.”
There was a pool of blood near Jack’s feet and he stabbed his blade into it. Theran watched in confused surprise as the blade began to turn red and spark with powerful energy. “Blood magic,” Theran thought with dread. “His sword is enchanted with blood magic.”
Jack pulled his blade free from the ground, spun in his hand and charged at Theran. With his wrecked sword, Theran desperately parried Jack’s flurry of left, right slashes not ever trying to counter. He was too fast, too strong. Their duel had taken away from Teven and the massive lizard since Theran had to back up frantically. That blade seemed to have amped up his rate of attack, giving Theran no time to think.
He tried a kinetic blast and it seemed to work as Jack staggered back. This was his chance, Jack was wide open. Theran took the risk and came in for a two-hoofed overhead blow for Jack’s skull. Time seemed to slow as Theran realised something. In his off balance spin, Jack had sheathed his blade and halted with his legs spread apart. Theran was too late to realise his error when Jack unsheathed his sword with blinding speed. He could only watch as the blade cut through the air, slicing through snowflakes and gleaming in its blood red hue before it cut right through Theran’s sword.
He watched numbly as half his sword fell to the ground with a low dung and didn’t even see Jack’s second follow up attack as he made a downward stroke and severed Theran’s right arm from his shoulder. Time sped back up as Theran fell to the ground, his mind a blur of pain and confusion.
(Violet)
The armour she wore was heavier than she would have liked but it was necessary for their current situation. Ponies were pouring out of the back of the village, coming out their homes with what they could carry. Mares, Stallions, Foals, the young and old were frantically rushed out of the gates that led to the mountain pass and all flinched and screamed when explosions sounded off in the distance. She could feel the ground shake beneath her hooves with every explosion and her eyes darted around as her heart increased in beat.
“Come on!” A soldier was yelling orders to the crowed of scared ponies. “Keep it steady, no rushing!”
Violet wasn’t going with the crowd. She was looking around for anypony that needed a hoof or spot something that might be a threat. That was her job but nothing felt right. She wasn’t a soldier even though she was dawned in their armour. All these orders that where being shouted around just confused Violet and she started to feel her head spin. She had to sit down and get a hold of herself, breathing slowly and deeply. Oddly she felt sick and she didn’t know why, she was normally good under pressure but right now she felt off.
The explosions had stopped and the sounds of battle faded away. Was it over? Had Theran won? Violet looked up from where she was sitting and looked across the darkness to the wall. It was strangely silent, no cheering at all. Then there was a massive flash of bright purple light and then a split second later the earth shook as a massive explosion erupted from the middle of the wall, just above the gate.
The tremor caused Violet to fall to her side and in the armour it felt like a brick was on top of her. Growling in frustration she pushed herself back into a sitting position and watched as the crowds began to panic and rush for the gate. Some of the more slower villagers lagged behind to help those who had been pushed or fallen over and one such villager towing a wagon helped Violet up. “You alright Sir?” The Earth pony stallion asked and Violet huffed when he called her a Sir.
“I’m not a dud I’m a girl!” Violet stated, “But thanks.”
“Sorry Ma’am, couldn’t tell with all that barding ya wearin.” He said apologetically.
“It’s fine.” Violet stated. Screams could be heard with low dull impacts coming from the tower. “The Tower…” Violet thought as horror began to fill her mind. “Haze, Sapphire there’re up there!” Without saying anything else other than a frightened gasp, Violet darted off for the Tower. She didn’t get far when she noticed at the corner of her eye, a pony shaped figure lurking in the shadows near the crowd.
When Violet focused her vision she realised the pony wasn’t a pony at all. The Mare looking thing had black scales, white hair and a lizard like tail. And her eyes glowed a deep orange and that’s when she noticed something familiar about those eyes. They looked like an Ophlidite’s. Violet’s deep hatred for those lizard bastards bubbled to the surface and her rage increased when she noticed the familiar black gear wore by those thugs called Black Sun. she charged forward, rage burning in her eyes. The Ophlidite pony had something round and ball like held in her clawed grasp.
A bomb.
She had no idea what was in the bomb but it didn’t matter since the pony didn’t get a chance to set it off, when Violet collided into her. They both slammed right into and through the brick wall the pony was crouched by and rolled over one another as rubble and dust flew all around them. Violet landed on top and quickly punched this pony right in her scaly face a few times, before she grabbed Violet by the wrist and swiped a clawed hand at her head.
The blow caused no damaged do to her armour but the blow did send her off the pony and they both stood glaring at each other. The Ophlidite pony hissed and bared her fangs while Violet stayed cool and stared down her opponent. “Foolish Equine!” The pony hissed. “You dare challenge me!?”
Before Violet could make a retort, the pony stood on her hind legs and swiftly pulled some throwing knives from the straps on her chest plate and threw them at her.
Violet had no time to react as she took the assault of blades. They all pinged off her armour and Violet drew her sword as the lizard pony leaped through the air toward her. Violet quickly formed a defensive stance as the Ophlidite freak came down on her with a flurry of savage attacks with her claws and Violet deflected all of them. She made a quick flick with her sword and scored a hit on the pony’s right cheek, shedding her dark green blood.
The pony staggered back and clutched her cheek in discomfort. She stared at Violet in stunned shock as she took her hand away from her cheek and looked at her blood covered claws. “What’s the matter?” Violet taunted, “Pony got your tong?”
In a fit of rage the pony roared and charged at Violet. They collided once more and the pony pined Violet to a wall. They fought for control as Violet stopped her from sticking her claws in her eyes while the pony kept Violet from stabbing her with her sword.
Violet moaned and groaned with effort, this pony was stronger than she looked. “But so am I!” Violet thought she pushed against her opponent and flipped their positions. Now the Ophlidite pony was up against the wall and Violet proceeded to slam her hand again and again into the wall, till something on her wrist flashed with a beeping sound. A portal opened right beside them and Violet jumped out of her skin when it flashed into existence. This gave the pony a chance to knock Violet to the floor and tried to pounce on her, but Violet had other ideas. With her hind legs, Violet kicked the lizard like pony into the portal and it vanished in an instant, taking the pony with it.
Violet panted as she stared at the space the portal had once been. “Yeah…this foolish Equine just kicked your ass.” She said to herself as she got back to her hooves, sheathed her sword and exited the building. As she exited the hole in the wall she saw what she had been hoping to see. Haze and Sapphire where helping what looked like Sunny, onto a waiting cart. She was overjoyed to see Haze unharmed and Sapphire too but before she got a chance to move she heard a pained howl. It sounded like Teven.
Violet turned and looked out on the next street. From here she could see the front gate and it had been destroyed, fire raged through the street and saw Teven dragging herself away from this massive lizard thing that looked like another Ophlidite hybrid. She couldn’t see Theran anywhere at the moment as she ran to aid Teven. She knew she wasn’t going to make it in time when she saw the lizard raise one of its large axes to make a final blow.
Her armour was pissing her off now that when she was in range she stood on her hind legs, grabbed her right shoulder guard and detached it as she threw it at the lizard. The plate hit it in the back of the head and it twisted its long neck around to glare at her. Violet was already drawing her weapon as it turned it body and swung its axe as it did. Violet ducked under the attack in her charge and jumped right into it, slamming her left shoulder right into its ribs.
Teven had to roll out the way as Violet and the giant lizard fell to the ground. While on to of it, Violet reversed her grip on her sword and tried stabbing it right in the lizard’s chest but its skin was thicker than she first thought as the tip went nowhere. Dread filled Violet’s mind as it became clear she couldn’t hurt this thing and her horror increased ten fold when it suddenly clamped its massive snakemouth over half her torso and lifted her up in the air. Terror filled her mind as she was shaken like a ragdoll, bits of her armour flying off in every direction.
Then it threw her away and she slammed into and wall with enough force to make her vision flash. She fell to the ground in a metal heap dazed and confused. She lay there for a moment, her ears ringing. Then she forced herself to stand, head still spinning. She had lost her helmet and her chest plate. Her head was pounding. She shook her head to try and clear it, to no avail. But her vision cleared up and what she saw shocked her.
Theran was laying on the ground with his right arm missing and a Wolven in red armour standing over him. The sight of him on the ground, bleeding and in pain sparked a new rage in Violet so strong she didn’t realise she was running at the Wolven till she was right at him. The Wolven seemed surprised as he turned to face her too late as she drove her sword right into his right arm. It sparked with electric energy as it spasumed to the point he dropped his blood red sword.
He didn’t take kindly to that as he brought the pad of his left paw straight down on the flat of her blade, snapping it in half. She stared gob smacked at her broken weapon for a moment before the Wolven backhanded her right in her unarmoured face. She fell to the ground on her belly, all her energy sapped in one blow.
She moaned as she tried to push herself to her hooves but the Wolven grabbed her at the back of her neck with his right hand and lifted her up in the air. He turned her in his grasp to face him, bitter anger in his green eyes. Violet spat on his face-mask and tried to kick his stomach but his armour took blows.
While he held her he pulled out the half blade in his arm and held in in his grasp. Violet scowled at him as she slapped his face-mask. He gave her a lust filled glare for a moment, before he drove the broken blade through her rib cage and deep into her chest.
Violet’s eyes widened in surprise and as the sharp pain froze every muscle in her body and she let out a strained gasp. She didn’t take her eyes off the Wolven’s, not for a second, not even when she tasted blood in her mouth. Then he gently let her go and she flopped onto her back, paralyzed and confused.
(Theran Razorblade)
Theran’s world seemed to stop as he watched as Jack drove the half of Violet sword into her chest and how he let her fall to the ground. The shock and confusion in her eyes sparked a pain like no other in Theran’s heart as time resumed its normal speed and Jack flexed his damaged limb.
Theran didn’t even notice the other invaders come up to Jack. The Blue Dracony girl and the massive lizard stood there waiting for Jack as he bent down and picked up his sword. The redness had faded away and he flicked it once to get the blood of it and then calmly sheathed it. He let out a deep, disappointed sigh as he said to his comrades. “We’re done here.”
Theran didn’t notice them vanish in their dark portals, didn’t notice the fires burning or the other bodies around him. All he could see was Violet’s trembling form and the half blade that stuck out of her chest. Pain left his mind as he dragged himself one armed and bleeding out, toward her. “No…” Theran stammered as he finally got to her and sat up beside her. Her eyes were fluttering and her breathing was ragged. There was so much blood weeping out in between the blade in her chest, it was running down onto the ground. “Vi stay with me,” Theran pleaded as real liquid tears fell from his eyes, mixing with the blood coming from his ravaged eye.
Violet coughed weakly as her eyes shakily found his. When she spoke her voice sounded strained and in a lot of pain. “I…screwed up…didn’t I…just my luck huh?” She swallowed hard and took in a shallow breath. “Just…had to be…your angel…in…shining armour…well…so…to speak…”
Theran cradled her head with his only remaining forehoof, his voice crocking and cracking as he sobbed. “Just…just save your energy…ok Vi? Just hold on.” Theran’s mind was swimming with emotion, so many thoughts were running through his head. He couldn’t heal her, her wound was too great and too deep. He thought of removing the blade shard but it was embedded right where her heart was. Panic started to seep in his mind, he didn’t know what to do.
“Have…you ever…just…looked at the stars?” Violet asked in a delirious way.
“What?” Theran asked, his mind clouded with emotion and blood lose.
“The stars Theran…” She repeated as she stared straight up at the night sky. “You never just…look at them…” Theran Looked up and noticed for the first time that the sky had cleared and her could see thousands of stars filling up the night sky. It was a beautiful sight. “That’s one thing…I’ll miss…but…I’ll miss spending time…with you…more.”
He shook his head as he looked down at her once more. He could feel her slipping away. “No no, Vi don’t…don’t talk like that…I’m…I’m gunna fix this, don’t you worry...you’re…you’re go…ing…to be…alright…I…I promise.”
Violet’s gaze finally locked on with his, Her gaze a light amongst the darkness. She surprisingly smiled at him with her blood stained lips, reached up with a shaking hoof and touched his left side of his face plate. “Don’t…make a girl a promise…if…you know…you can’t…keep…it…”
Then the flame in her eyes withered, “I’m…sorry…” She whispered with a gasp. Her expression hardened as she fought to stay awake, tears escaping her eyes as she tried to stay with him but then her face softened and her whole body relaxed. She closed her eyes and her hoof went slack as it slid away from Theran’s face and hit the muddy, blood socked ground.
“NO…” Theran wept as he touched her face. “Don’t close your eyes damnit, don’t…don’t do this to me…” There was no reply, she was…gone. “Don’t leave me alone.” He hung his head low, grief overwhelming his mind. The weight and the emotional pain was too great. He screamed, a long grief stricken howl that pierced through the heavens. He continued to scream for several more moments before his screams faded into grief stricken sobs. He knew this would happen, all the hope she had given him, the feeling of being alive, would be taken away from him. He knew this…and ignored it. He couldn’t remember the last time he cried like this, forgot how sharp the pain was, cutting deeper than any blade ever could.
Theran’s cold, empty heart quickly filled with burning hate, a hate he hadn’t felt in a long, long time, as he stared down at Violet’s still body. “Pack Leader!” Teven came limping over to him and collapsed to one knee. She stared at Violet’s still form with shock in her red eyes. “Oh claws through my fur, is…is she…”
“Don’t say it.” Theran stated in a low threatening tone. “Don’t you dare.”
Teven was bleeding, her stomach had a long gash along it, but it was superficial, nothing she couldn’t handle. “Your arm!!” Teven yelled in concern and she was about to reach over to him when he slapped her paw away.
She was taken aback by this action but Theran didn’t care, he only had one last worry on his mind. “Forget me…find Haze and Sapphire and…do what ever you see necessary to get them out alive.” He glared into her eyes and she flinched when she saw them burning red. “That’s an order Teven. By whatever means you get them out of here and take them far away, anywhere I don’t care. After that you follow Haze, protect her and do whatever she tells you. Swear you will look after her. SWEAR IT!!!”
Teven scrambled to her feet and nodded frantically. “Yes I swear, by my gods and yours I swear it…but…Theran…”
“GO!!!” Theran shouted. “RUN…RUN AND DON’T COME BACK!!!”
Teven almost fell over as she ran off holding her belly, while Theran staggered to his hind legs and held the stump that was once his arm. Anger, hate and a sense of pure animal fury fill his mind as power began to build within him. As his horn glowed a bright blood red, all the blood of the fallen began to float in the air around him, all except Violet’s, he would dare not touch her own even in his blind rage. A voice inside his head spoke and he shivered as it licked the inside of his ears. “Rage…” It said as the blood began to circle around him. “Rage, against the dying of the light.”
He heard something behind him and slowly turned to see the figure in purple black armour standing 10 meters away from him. He stood there, scythe like axes in his hooves and staring at him with pure dark energy emanating from his body.
All the blood in the area, pure and infected poured into Theran’s wound and he screamed as his entire body burn from the inside out. Red pulsing veins formed along his body, all the way to his face. His teeth grow in size, claws jutted out of his hooves and his eyes, both of them burned with pure red hatred.
The blood going into his wound formed into a snake like tendril and it writhed and coiled around him. His vision now fully restored, allowed him to see any living thing and all he could see was the pony in front of him. Theran let out a blood chilling animal roar and charged at the one target he swore to destroy.
(Teven)
Teven panted and limped her way to the back of the village in a frantic hurry. She could sense what was about to happen and every instanced in her body screamed run. Bits of her armour were missing including her helmet and she was bleed from the gash on her belly but it would not slow her down. She was surprised to find them wondering near some building, obviously looking for Theran and Violet. She was relieved to see them alive at any rate and they noticed her approach.
“Teven?!” Haze yelled out as she rushed up to her. “What happened to you?”
Teven brought up a paw to stop them from going any further. “Never mind my wounds, we have to leave…now.” She stopped and hunched over as exhaustion came over her.
As she gasped for air, Haze looked around in confusion and asked. “Where’s Theran? Where’s Violet?”
Teven shook her head. “Never mind that…we have to leave…” Haze didn’t seem to hear her as she tried to wonder passed her. Teven firmly put a paw on Haze’s chest and pushed her back. “You do not…want to go back there… it is…not safe.”
Haze stared at her eyes and hunted for the truth in them. “What’re not telling me?” Teven couldn’t hide a pain a sorrow in her eyes and Haze realised what was going on. “No…no, no, no,…Violet…” She tried to go passed Teven again as she screamed. “NO…VIOLET!!!”
This wasn’t going well, they had to escape right now and Teven did the only thing she knew would work. She grabbed hold of Haze, wrapped an arm around her throat and applied pressure. Haze’s eyes widened in surprise as she struggled to escape her hold, but soon her eyes roll back and she fainted.
“WHAT THE FUCK!!!???” Sapphire yelled in shock, “You…what the…”
Teven wasted no time explaining as she threw Haze over her shoulder and ran, forcing Sapphire to chase after her. They ran passed the gates, passed the last of the Legion and into the mountain pass. “I am sorry little Haze.” Teven thought as she ran. “I truly am.”
(Kyl)
This pony attacked Kyl with so much hate and blind rage he had to stay on the tips of his hooves as he ducked and evaded his attacks. “Blood magic?” Kyl thought as he effortlessly deflected the incoming mass of blood, “Very powerful very dangerous.”
He too knew this dark art, and it was easy for him to just push aside the mass of red and confront this senseless pony directly. But this pony wasn’t done, with a roar of defiance and set the mass of blood to the buildings and Kyl was actually surprised when he used the blood to rip the building apart. Now armed with large chunks of stone and brick he hurled them at Kyl and he to used raw magic energy to cut through the masses of debris heading his way.
The pony seemed to be struggling as he fell to one knee, overwhelmed by his own power. Probably sensing he had no chance in winning, he used the last of his strength to use the parts of destroyed buildings to bring down the mountain pass, filling it up with rubble and rock.
All the blood in the air and around them then suddenly splashed to the ground since there was nothing directing it anymore and now the pony was defenceless. Kyl gripped him in his magic and held him in the air. He was still writhed and thrashed around like an animal in a net. Kyl set him on fire and he screamed in agony as he burned alive. Kyl cared little for his pain though and to be rid of this accursed sound he used his magic and threw him far and high into the sky, away from the village and into the forest.
Now only silence filled the air around him and he let out a deep sigh. He took in the destruction around him. “Just like Snow Rock.” He thought as his gaze finally fell onto the body of the Mare that had caused that pony’s outburst. He holstered his weapons and knelt beside her. Such a strange thing, how ones passion for another can lead to such power and destruction. With his magic he made a white rose appear in his hoof, a habit he had developed now and placed it on her blood stained chest.
He then looked up from the Mare to the mountains. They would have to clear the passage if they wanted to get through and that would take time, but no matter. His task was complete once more and this war, had only just begun..
